《Don’t Fall for the Billionaire Lover》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    "Another round?" His voice was low and smooth, almost hypnotic, with an undercurrent of lingering


    desire.


    Chloe nced at the floor, taking in the sight ofce lingerie tangled with a suit, her torn dress, and


    high heels scattered under the sofa. Everything told the story of the wild passion that had just


    unfolded.


    "Nah, I''m exhausted," Chloe declined.


    His stamina seemed to be on the rise. Just now, she had nearly begged for mercy.


    Despite her words, her hand couldn''t resist trailing over his chiseled abs. He caught her wandering


    hand, his voice filled with unsatisfied longing but still maic. "Don''t tease me. I might not be able


    to hold back."


    Chloeughed, her face already striking, now even more so. Her dark eyes sparkled like stars, her


    lips red like fire, and her thick waves cascaded down her glowing back, making her skin look like a


    piece of art. Azy smile tugged at her lips, highlighting the tiny beauty mark near her eye,


    enchanting like a siren''s call.


    As he watched her lounging like a cat in his arms, he felt the urge to devour her again.


    "Don''t be so stingy. I''ll miss this when I can''t have it anymore," Chloe teased, still smiling.


    Suddenly, his expression stiffened, his demeanor cooling instantly. "What do you mean?"


    Chloe sat up, tossing off the nket and quickly getting dressed. She pulled a check from her purse


    and walked over to him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Babe, here''s five million aspensation. And you can keep the vi, too."


    She ced the check in his hand. But he showed no joy at receiving such a generous gift.


    "Chloe, what do you mean?" His voice was dangerously low. He was clearly struggling to keep his


    anger in check.


    Chloe¡¯s face remained calm. She soothingly pinched his chin and gave him a kiss. "My husband is


    back. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to keep this up. Let''s end it here."


    The man''s face darkened even more.


    Chloe pecked his lips lightly. "Don¡¯t be sad. If you ever run into trouble, you can still call me."


    Then, Chloe picked up her purse and walked out of the room. She hadn''t taken many steps before


    hearing something smash inside.


    Chloe didn¡¯t stop, just let out a wistfulugh. He had been her trophy boy for three years. There was


    no true love, only a facade. Still, such an abrupt breakup was indeed hard to ept.


    Leaving the vi, Chloe drove straight to the airport. Her husband, Lucas, had taken his mistress


    abroad for three years and was now returning under family pressure.


    "Chloe, although we were childhood sweethearts and dated for two years, I have no feelings for


    you.


    "I only love Linda. If it weren''t for my grandfather''s coercion, I would never have married you."


    "I won''t touch you. That''s my promise to Linda.


    "All I can offer you is the title of my wife. Feel free to find a boyfriend if you can''t stand the


    loneliness. I won''t interfere, but you must not meddle in my affairs with Linda."


    These were the words Lucas had said on their wedding night. Though three years had passed,


    Chloe remembered every word clearly.


    The Meadows and the Moncada families had been close for generations, their friendship spanning


    three generations. Chloe was born into the Meadows family, while the Moncada family had a son.


    From birth, their marriage was arranged, and to foster a bond, they were made to y together from


    a young age, even spending holidays at each other¡¯s homes.


    Their rtionship had always been good, naturally evolving into dating during their university years.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Their lives went on this way until Linda came between them.


    Ironically, Chloe herself had nudged Lucas towards Linda. Linda was their high school ssmate.


    She came from a modest background and was naturally timid, but her grades were excellent. As the


    only schrship student at their prestigious school, Linda was like a gentle rabbit thrown among


    wolves and was often bullied by privileged kids.


    Chloe had always stood up for her, even getting into fights to protect her. They became best friends


    andter ended up at the same university. Being Chloe''s high school "bestie," Linda also got to


    know Lucas well. But back then, there were no sparks between them.


    During their sophomore year summer, Chloe and Lucas signed up for a university-organized camp.


    Just before the trip, Chloe sprained her ankle and gave her spot to Linda. Lucas didn''t want to go


    without Chloe, but she insisted he go, worried that Linda would be bullied without her presence. So,


    Lucas went to look after Linda. And that led to something more.


    That summer, Chloe faced the toughest time of her life. Her half-sister Lisa had returned to the


    family. At Chloe''s lowest point, Lucas broke up with her, saying he wanted to be with Linda. Chloe


    couldn''t handle the back-to-back blows. She tried to end her life but survived, leading to unexpected


    turns.


    Lucas¡¯ parents, Antonio and Tara, who had always seen her as their future daughter-inw, were


    heartbroken. His grandfather Joshua, leveraging family shares, forced Lucas to marry Chloe. But


    less than two monthster, Lucas applied for an exchange program at Yale and left for the States,


    taking Linda with him.


    Three years flew by...


    Soon, Chloe''s car pulled up outside the airport. Her thoughts snapped back to the present. Joshua


    had asked her to pick up Lucas today. Chloe checked her watch¡ªperfect timing.


    Looking up, she saw Lucas pushing his luggage trolley, walking out from the terminal. He¡¯s dressed


    in a white shirt and ck trousers, his handsome features and graceful demeanor exuding the


    elegance of someone from a distinguished family. His usually gentle face hardened when he saw


    Chloe.


    Chloe smiled, opened the car door, and walked towards him. "Hey hubby, long time no see. How¡¯s it


    going?"


    Her voice was melodious and inviting, with a touch of yful seductiveness that was hard to resist.


    Even passersby couldn''t help but steal nces, envying the man she greeted.


    Lucas'' frown deepened. Chloe looked stunning today as if she had dressed up just for him. She


    looked different from three years ago. Back then, without makeup, she was like the cute girl next


    door. Now, with wless makeup and soft waves in her hair, dressed in designer clothes, she


    exuded azy luxury.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Don''t call me that," Lucas'' voice was icy.


    He nced at the woman in white beside him. Chloe had noticed her before getting out of the car.


    Linda had returned with him. Dressed in a loose, white cotton dress, Linda wore no makeup, but her


    petite face and naturally shy, innocent eyes were still incredibly touching.


    Her one hand clung to Lucas'' arm, and the other rested on her slightly rounded belly. The gesture


    was clear.


    Chloe smiled and asked, "Linda, are you pregnant?"

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Linda''s face went ghostly pale in an instant. Unease was written all over her features. She quickly


    apologized, ¡°Chloe, I¡¯m sorry. It was just an ident.¡± Her eyes welled up with tears, hovering on


    the brink but never quite falling, as if she had been gravely wronged. It was almostical.


    Chloe¡¯s expression didn''t change much; she was still smiling as she said, ¡°Well, congrattions to


    you both.¡± To an outsider, it might''ve looked like a sincere congrattions between friends, but


    Chloe knew how deeply ironic her words were. After three years, she was no longer the naive girl


    she once was.-


    ¡°Chloe, can I... keep the baby?¡± Linda¡¯s voice was cautious, almost pleading. Predictably, it worked


    wonders on Lucas.


    ¡°Linda, you don¡¯t need to exin anything to her. This child is ours. Do we really need her


    permission?¡± Lucas snapped, ring at Chloe as if she¡¯d done something terrible to Linda, when all


    Chloe had done was say congrattions.


    ¡°Not at all. We¡¯re all family here. If this were the old days, having children to carry on the family


    legacy would be a noble deed. Once the kid is born, they should call me ¡®mom,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°Chloe, what are you talking about?¡± Lucas'' anger was palpable. Chloeughed even harder. ¡°Oh,


    come on, it¡¯s just a joke. Why so serious? Grandpa asked me to take you to the family estate. Are


    youing with me or staying with her?¡±


    Lucas hesitated for a few seconds, then loaded his suitcase into Chloe¡¯s trunk. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the


    Eldridge Hotel first.¡±


    Chloeplied and dropped the two off at the hotel entrance. It took Lucas about half an hour to


    get Linda settled. Then, he got back into Chloe¡¯s car, choosing to sit in the backseat, keeping his


    distance.


    As the car merged back into city traffic, Chloe couldn''t help but throw another jab. ¡°If you care so


    much about her, why make her stay in a hotel? Especially now that she¡¯s pregnant. At least you


    could¡¯ve offered a mansion.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ voice was cold, simmering with suppressed anger. ¡°Chloe, are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    Chloe¡¯sughter was uncontroble. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot you don¡¯t own any property to your


    name.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The Moncada family had always seen Chloe as Lucas¡¯ future wife. Since she was in kindergarten,


    they had been buying properties in her name. Chloe had no fewer than a hundred properties,


    including over a dozen mansions and countless storefronts. Lucas, on the other hand, owned


    nothing.


    However, Lucas was still the Moncada family''s sole heir, and all Moncada International shares were


    in his name. From the beginning, Lucas had been watching Chloe. Her smile never wavered. They


    had grown up together, and no one knew her better than he did. Despite her cheerful facade, she


    was very vindictive. Seeing Linda pregnant must have infuriated her, prompting her sarcastic tone


    and barbs. Or maybe she was using the Moncada family''s wealth to manipte him. Lucas watched


    Chloe with a mix of disdain and frustration.


    ¡°Chloe, stop bullying Linda. And don¡¯t even think about meing back to you. I won¡¯t fight over


    the Moncada assets that were given to you. Consider itpensation. But if you expect more, don¡¯t


    say I didn¡¯t warn you. I¡¯ll even take back the title of Mrs. Moncada from you.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s demeanor shifted, her face growing serious. ¡°Lucas, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    No, to be precise, it should be a breakup.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Lucas'' face turned ice-cold in an instant. "Chloe, are you threatening me?"


    He never believed that Chloe truly wanted a divorce. He knew her situation all too well.-


    Going back to the Meadows family wasn¡¯t an option for her. Besides, she loved him so much that


    she had even tried to kill herself because of him.


    They hadn¡¯t contacted each other for three years, and she never mentioned divorce. Now that he


    was back, she was talking about it.


    There was only one reason: Linda was pregnant, and it had shaken her to the core. She was using


    this to push him into breaking up with Linda.


    "I''m not threatening you. I''ve just had a change of heart. I married you thinking you woulde


    around, and after you left, holding onto the title of Mrs. Moncada was more aboutpeting with


    Linda.


    "But now, it seems pointless. Linda''s pregnant, and the kid is innocent. I don''t want to hold onto


    being your wife and keep you three from being together."


    In the past, Chloe was driven by youthful fury, fueled by the double betrayal of her boyfriend and


    best friend. She was holding onto a grudge.


    Marrying Lucas was not only because of the her family¡¯s troubles but also to ensure Lucas and


    Linda didn¡¯t have an easy ride.


    But three years had shifted Chloe''s perspective, and she actually had some fun during those years.


    She didn¡¯t want to waste her life in this sham of a marriage.


    Lucas¡¯ gaze sharpened as he looked at Chloe through the rearview mirror. So, it was all because


    Linda was pregnant.


    "Chloe, don¡¯t you feel guilty saying that? If it was so easy to move on, why did you attempt suicide


    back then?"


    At the mention of this, Chloe¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Her suicide attempt wasn¡¯t entirely because


    of Lucas.


    After a brief silence, Chloe flicked her hair. Her fingers casually ran through her soft waves. She


    slightly lifted her head, exuding an air of allure.


    She regained herzy demeanor. "If you don¡¯t agree, then forget it."


    Lucas scoffed coldly, shifting his gaze away from her stunning face. Her bringing up divorce


    somehow made him inexplicably angry. For a moment, his heart felt like it was being squeezed.


    He thought she really wanted a divorce, but it seemed he had overestimated her. She was just


    using this to test and pressure him, and Lucas'' disdain for her grew.


    "Chloe, you¡¯re really disgusting."


    This was the second time Chloe heard Lucas say this.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The first was when they returned from summer camp, and Lucas confessed he was with Linda.


    Chloe was stunned for five seconds before rushing over and pping Linda several times.


    Lucas pulled her off Linda, became furious, and broke up with her on the spot.


    In her rage, Chloe screamed, "You wanna break up? Over my dead body. I would rather drag you


    both down to hell with me."


    Back then, Lucas called her disgusting.


    That heart-wrenching pain, through countless days and nights, felt like a knife in her heart. It was


    one bloody wound after another, too ghastly to bear.


    But over time, she became numb. The wounds of the past formed a thick scab, like armor. So now,


    when she heard him curse again, she felt nothing.


    They soon arrived at Moncada Estate.


    As they got out of the car, they saw Tara standing at the entrance. Her face didn¡¯t show the joy of


    seeing her son after three years. Instead, it was severely grim.


    Upon seeing Lucas, she immediately used, "I heard you brought that little bitch back too?"


    Lucas¡¯ stern face turned towards Chloe.


    Chloe spread her hands innocently. "I didn¡¯t say anything. You see, I didn¡¯t even have the chance to


    call."

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Tara was fuming. "Don''t just look at Chloe. Someone snapped a photo of you two at the airport, and


    now it¡¯s all over the news."


    "Are you even aware that you''re married? How could you do this to Chloe? In terms of looks, brains,


    and personality, Chloe is way better to that conniving woman?"


    Lucas, irritated by the nagging, shot back, "Mom, stop calling her that. Linda is not like that."


    Tara, now even angrier, retorted, "Still defending her? You''re absolutely blind. I can''t deal with you,


    but your grandfather will. Go to the study; he''s waiting for you."


    Lucas, with a cold face, stomped off to the study.


    Tara clutched her chest in rage. "Why did I give birth to such a disappointment?"


    Chloe tried to soothe her. "Don''t get so worked up. You need to look after yourself."


    Tara felt a deep pang of heartache at Chloe''s attempt to brush it off. "Chloe, don''t worry. Even if I


    disown my own son, you¡¯ll still be my daughter-inw. Our whole family will stand by you."


    Chloe was moved and held Tara''s arm. "I''m okay."


    After Lisa returned to the Meadows family, Leah''s attitude towards Chloe had changed, leaving Tara


    as the only one who acted like a true mother to her. When Chloe had attempted suicide, Tara was


    beside herself with grief. Chloe had been in the hospital for a week, with Tara by her side day and


    night, while Leah hadn''t visited once.


    Three years had passed. Her feelings and obsession for Lucas had long since faded. She no longer


    harbored such hatred for Linda. What remained was just a bit of unwillingness to let go. So, she


    decided to end the rtionship herself. But she truly didn''t want to leave the Moncada family. Where


    could she go if she left?


    After talking to Tara for a while, Chloe went upstairs. She passed by the study and overheard


    Joshua reprimanding Lucas.


    "If you want to divorce Chloe, fine, but twenty percent of thepany''s shares will be transferred to


    Chloe''s name.


    "If you marry that woman, you''ll resign from Moncada International, and we won''t give you a dime."


    Lucas sounded angry, too. "Grandpa, how can you be so biased? Chloe is just an imposter from the


    Meadows family. I''m your real grandson. The Meadows family doesn''t even acknowledge her


    anymore, so why do you care so much about her?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Joshua sounded extremely disappointed. "I don''t care about Chloe''s status. All I know is I was the


    first to hold her when she was born, and I watched her grow up. The Meadows family may have


    their grievances with her, but we don''t care about that. You should understand that the old


    grievances of the previous generation have nothing to do with Chloe. She''s always been a victim.


    You don''t have to care for her, but if you think of mistreating her along with others? I won''t allow it!"


    Lucas tried to argue, but Joshua cut him off. "Remember, you can give up being Chloe''s husband,


    but you''ll also be giving up your position as heir to the Moncada family. I won''t stop you if you''re


    willing to do that."


    After listening for a while, Chloe returned to her room. The Moncada family had been too good to


    her. Since the incident with her family, the Moncadas had protected her at every turn. Forcing Lucas


    to marry her was also to provide a safe haven for her.


    Half an hourter, Lucas returned to the room. He saw Chloe sitting at the vanity, removing her


    makeup, her posturezy. With her exquisite makeup removed, the mirror reflected a delicate and


    ethereal face.


    "Chloe, what magic potion have you given Grandpa to make him favor you over his own grandson?"


    Chloe, applying a face mask, moved elegantly and spoke casually. "Maybe he just thinks I''m more


    reliable than his own grandson. You disappeared for three years over a woman. From their


    perspective, it''s quite ungrateful."


    "So you took advantage of the situation by winning their favor? Did you convince Grandpa to take


    away my shares if we split up?" Lucas scoffed, "Chloe, you''re really going to great lengths to keep


    me."


    Finally turning to face him, Chloe said calmly, "Don''t me me. I never did such a thing."

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Lucas'' voice wasced with sarcasm. "Isn''t this just your usual y? You used to pull the wrist-


    cutting card, and now it''s about thepany shares. Chloe, I never pegged you for being so crafty.


    It¡¯s like cunning runs in your veins¡ªtrue to your murderous lineage."


    Chloe''s face turned icy in an instant. This was her sore spot.


    Without missing a beat, she shot back, "So, youe running to me after Grandpa puts you in your


    ce, thinking you can bully me? If you¡¯re so high and mighty, why don¡¯t you give up your shares in


    Moncada International for Linda? When ites down to it, the family fortune and those shares


    mean more to you than Linda ever could."


    "Grandpa and everyone else knows exactly what Linda did back then. Even if I weren¡¯t in the


    picture, they¡¯d never ept her, and you know it.


    "The real barrier between you two has never been me. If you truly loved her, you''d leave all this


    behind and stay with her abroad. But you can''t bear to part with the family wealth. You refuse to


    admit that you value personal gain over Linda, so you conveniently shift the me onto me. Lucas,


    you¡¯re such a coward!"


    Lucas'' face flushed red, then paled. The contempt in Chloe''s eyes made him want to strangle her.


    She had always looked down on him, ever since they were kids!


    The tense atmosphere was broken by a knock on the door.


    The old butler stood at the entrance. "Dinner is ready. Pleasee down."


    Today, the Moncada family had alle together for a change. Even Belle, who was still in her


    junior year of college, hade home.


    "Lucas, you¡¯ve finally decided to grace us with your presence. I thought you''d leave Chloe in the


    cold forever."


    Belle''s words were clearly in defense of Chloe. The whole family was siding with Chloe, and Lucas''


    gaze hardened even more.


    "But Lucas, are you nning to leave again?"


    Before Lucas could respond, Antonio cut in, "If he leaves again, then he''s no longer part of our


    family. From then on, the family fortune would be split between you and Chloe."


    Belle pped her hands in delight. "Chloe, did you hear that? If my brother leaves, we''ll be filthy


    rich. We can spend loads of money on male models."


    Lucas red at her. "You''re too young to be talking like that. I wonder who you learned that from."


    His gaze flicked to Chloe.


    For once, Chloe felt a pang of guilt. She had actually done it, after all...


    Joshua spoke up, "Your brother isn''t leaving. He¡¯ll take over as general manager of thepany


    tomorrow."


    Belle looked disappointed. "That''s a pity."


    "Recently, as you all know, thepany''s situation has changed. We are in a new era, and our


    constructionpany isn¡¯t what it used to be."


    The room fell silent.


    The Moncada family had built its fortune on construction, bing one of thergest construction


    companies in the country and dabbling in other sectors as well. However, those were merely? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    attempts, and construction remained the lifeblood of the business.


    Moncada International began facing tough times in recent years, with the changing times, economic


    transformations, an increasingly saturated market, environmental pressures, and the impact of new


    smart construction technologies.


    "That''s why we must secure the Paradise Resort project. It will not only rejuvenate Moncada


    International but also establish connections with central government officials, ensuring a steady flow


    of lucrative projects in the future."


    The Paradise Resort project, specially approved by the central government, aimed to create the


    nation''srgest green resort,bining leisure, vacation, and entertainment. It was a once-in-a-


    lifetime opportunity coveted by all constructionpanies.


    "Dad, everyone knows the Paradise Resort is a golden opportunity, but with thousands of


    companies eyeing this prize, it¡¯ll be hard to get the whole project. Even getting a piece of it will be


    difficult."


    Joshua spoke up, "If we can secure a deal with one person, it won''t be."


    "Who?"


    "Connor."

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    "Dad, are you talking about Connor, the billionaire from the Sartori family?"


    Joshua nodded. "Yes, that''s him."


    Antonio sighed, feeling overwhelmed. "This is going to be tough. The guy is practically royalty in


    Eldridge, while we''re just a small-town family in Riverbrook. Plus, the status gap between the


    Moncada and Sartori families is huge. How are we supposed to get close to him?"


    Everyone knew the Sartori family was the wealthiest in the nation. They had an extensivework


    and aplicated family tree. Connor was Jeffery''s son; he was born in Jeffery''ster years and


    was personally chosen as the sessor by Jeffery himself. Yet, Connor kept a low profile and


    never appeared in public, so much so that people didn''t even know what he looked like. It was a


    mystery why Joshua suddenly brought him up now.


    Joshua continued, "The Sartori family bought the Paradise Resortnd a while ago. I''ve got some


    inside info that Jeffery has put Connor in charge of the entire project. If Moncada International


    catches his attention, our chances will skyrocket when they pick a constructionpany."


    "Dad, this n sounds far-fetched. So many people are trying to cozy up to the Sartori family. Just


    showing up in Eldridge City might not even get us a meeting."


    "Who said anything about Eldridge City? Connor is actually in Riverbrook right now and has been


    living here for the past three years."


    Lucas frowned. "Really? How has an elite from Eldridge settled down in Riverbrook for three years?


    That sounds off."


    "His mother Marian is from Riverbrook. She moved back here three years ago to recover from an


    illness, and Connor came with her. This was kept under wraps. For the past three years, they''ve


    been staying at Valley Vista Manor in Riverbrook."


    Valley Vista Manor was a vi built on the mountainside in the southern district, and the entire


    mountain hosted only that one vi. It had been rumored for years that its owner was a reclusive


    tycoon. It turned out to be a property of the Sartori family.


    "Dad, how did you find out if it was supposed to be a secret?" Tara asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "It was a secret, but not anymore. Everyone knows now because tomorrow is Marian''s seventieth


    birthday, and for the first time, our family has received two invitations.


    "Not just the Sartori family, but all the major families in Riverbrook got invited. It looks like Marian is


    ready to lower her guard and make friends here.


    "Regardless, this is an opportunity and the reason I had Luca rush back home."


    Then, Joshua took out two invitations. "Luca, Chloe, you two will attend Marian''s birthday party


    tomorrow night. Prepare a meaningful birthday gift, and make sure to show your faces in front of


    Connor. That would be even better if you could manage a conversation or even befriend him."


    "Alright, let''s not talk shop during dinner." Seizing the moment, Tara spoke up, "I''ve cleaned up the


    room. You two should sleep in the master bedroom tonight. Now that you''re back, it''s about time


    you had a child."


    Chloe had her own room in the Moncada family home even before. After getting married, she


    continued to stay in her small room and never moved into their master bedroom.


    "I have ns tonight, so I need to step out," Lucas said indifferently.


    Tara mmed her cutlery down on the table. "Going out? To see that girl? If you leave Chloe alone


    tonight, I''ll find someone to give that girl a piece of my mind."


    "Mom,e on."


    "You think I won''t?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Chloe didn''t say a word, sipping her soup and watching the drama unfold. To be honest, it was


    impossible to say she hadpletely let go of the betrayal. When her life hit rock bottom, the two


    people she trusted most betrayed her. She had hated them and sought revenge crazily. But time


    had tempered her spirit. Now, she could watch the drama unfold as if she were just a spectator and


    was thoroughly entertained.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chloe had no idea when she had moved on, but curiosity got the better of her. How far would Lucas


    go for Linda?


    In the bedroom, silence hung between them. Lucas was out on the balcony, calling Linda. He had


    beenforting her for half an hour, yet every now and then, sobs could still be heard. Lucas kept


    at it, tirelessly.


    Chloe couldn¡¯t help but think back to when she and Lucas were dating. He had never been this


    patient with her. They knew each other too well. So well that the first time Lucas tried to kiss her,


    she burst outughing at his reddening ears.


    "Chloe! What¡¯s so funny?" young Lucas had asked, frustrated.


    "Looking at your mouth reminded me of when we were kids, raiding that beehive. You ended up


    with swollen, sausage-like lips from the bee stings. And your ears were so pink ¨C you looked like a


    pig."


    Chloe hadughed so hard she had to lean forward. Lucas fumed, and after that, he never tried to


    kiss her again. After two years of dating, she hadn¡¯t even had her first kiss. It felt like a failure.


    If she hadn¡¯t met that man, Chloe might have reached 23 without knowing what a kiss felt like. The


    image of him shed through her mind. When he kissed her, she remembered his passionate,


    rogue demeanor ¨C like a reincarnated incubus that ensnared souls.


    Chloe smiled to herself. Just three hours had gone by after breaking up with him, and she already


    missed him a bit...


    She picked up her phone and scrolled to his number. She had saved it as "Trophy Boy." She was


    surprised that after three years of being with him, she had never even asked for his real name. But


    it wasn¡¯t her fault. They always met at night and went straight to the point. In the heat of the


    moment, they¡¯d call each other "baby" or "love."


    Chloe suddenly felt like she was the careless one. She had sex with this man without even knowing


    who he was. As she was lost in thought, her phone vibrated. The caller ID showed "Trophy Boy."


    Chloe stared at the phone, hesitating for a few seconds before finally answering. "Miss me


    already?" Her voice had a seductive softness that could melt anyone¡¯s heart.


    There was silence for a moment. Then, a low, restrained voice came through. "Where are you


    now?"


    "At home."


    "Come over now. Greenpeace Estate. I want to see you."


    Chloe twirled her hair absentmindedly, her voice casual. "I can¡¯t, I told you, my husband is back. I


    have to spend tonight with him."


    "Chloe, you can''t sleep with him," the man was raising his voice. He was clearly losing control.


    "Alright, don¡¯t make a fuss. If you¡¯re not happy about the money I gave you after our breakup, I¡¯ll


    give you a store. Then, you won¡¯t need to work at the Diamond Club anymore."


    "Chloe, it¡¯s not about that. Do you even know who I am?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter who you are. It¡¯s over between us."


    Compared to the man¡¯s anger, Chloe¡¯s voice remained soothing, almost as if she was pacifying a


    child. At that moment, Lucas finished his call and came back inside.


    Chloe purposefully smiled brightly. "Alright, my husband is here. You should get some sleep, too."


    The man on the phone roared, "Chloe, don¡¯t you dare hang up..."


    Click! She ended the call. Chloe also switched her phone to do not disturb mode, cing it face


    down on the balcony.


    Lucas nced at her, frowning. "Who was that?"


    Chloe¡¯s smile was serene. "A boyfriend of mine."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Lucas stared at Chloe''s face for a moment, a mocking smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    "Got yourself a boyfriend?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you say I should get a boyfriend if I felt lonely? I''ve been on my own for three years


    now; getting a boyfriend wasn''t too much to ask," Chloe shot back with a smirk.


    "What, is it only you who gets to enjoy the thrills of life while I remain moping in solitude?" she


    quipped, taking a jab at his double standards.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Lucas shrugged nonchntly. "It''s even better if you found yourself a boyfriend. If he can keep you


    from bothering me forever, I''ll personally thank him with a big gift."


    Lucas didn''t believe for a second that Chloe actually had a boyfriend. He knew her too well. She


    must have heard him on the phone with Linda. It was all a performance. And quite a convincing one


    at that. Even through the phone, the jealous fury in the man''s voice at the end of the call was


    palpable. Clearly, it was meant for Lucas to hear.


    That night, they didn''t share a bed. Chloe sleptfortably in the bed, while Lucas made do with a


    makeshift bed on the floor¡ªa gesture of his so-called gentlemanly manners. Before going to sleep,


    Chloe cranked the air conditioning to its lowest setting and hid the remote. When she woke up in


    the middle of the night and saw Lucas shivering on the floor, clutching a pillow, she felt a wave of


    satisfaction.


    By morning, Lucas had caught a cold, but Chloe left him to fend for himself and headed straight to


    the TV station.


    Chloe was a TV presenter, mainly in charge of the noon news, and she had her own segment called


    "Noon News Insight." She was somewhat of a local celebrity. However, with Lynn leaving the prime


    time slot, Chloe was angling for the prime time anchor position.


    After wrapping up the noon news, she had time to herself. Chloe returned to the Moncada


    residence at four in the afternoon, just as Lucas wasing back from seeing Linda.


    Chloe had just changed into her outfit and applied some sophisticated makeup. Today, she was


    wearing a chiffon dress. The neckline and waist of the dress featured intricate embroidery, but it was


    in the same color as the dress and looked subtle from afar. Up close, it was a masterpiece of


    delicate craftsmanship.


    Seeing Lucas enter, Chloe stood up and deliberately twirled in front of him. "How do I look? Good?"


    Even though Lucas was loath to admit it, he couldn''t deny that Chloe looked stunning. Her figure


    was impable, standing at 5''7" with heels that entuated her height even more. The dress was


    tailor-made, fitting her perfectly. The hem reached her ankles, revealing delicate ankles that begged


    to be touched. Her waist was slender, yet she had curves in all the right ces.


    Lucas'' gaze moved from her chest up to her beautiful face. The dress was in in color, but with


    that gorgeous face of hers, it created a unique charm. She appeared seductive yet with a hint of


    innocence, alluring yet seemingly guileless.


    Lucas swallowed hard but kept his expression cold. "Ugly. White doesn''t suit you at all."


    Chloe rolled her eyes, turned around, and bent over to apply lipstick in front of the mirror. "So, in


    your eyes, only Linda looks good in white."


    After applying her lipstick, Chloe straightened up and shed a radiant smile at Lucas through the


    mirror, her challenge evident. "I''ll wear white if I want to."


    Lucas couldn''t help but feel that Chloe was looking more vibrant and enchanting than ever.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Her haughty tone had an edge of yful sassiness that made Lucas'' heart skip a beat. But it didn¡¯t


    take long for him to catch on.


    She was trying to seduce him on purpose.


    Lucas frowned. "Chloe, cut the act. Even if you were stark naked, I wouldn¡¯t bat an eye."


    He turned on his heel and added, "I''ll be waiting in the car."


    Ten minutester, Chloe slid into the car beside him.


    Lucas, reclining in the backseat with his eyes shut, said, "Danny, take us to Valley Vista Manor."


    An hourter, they arrived at the foot of the hill. The car wound its way up the mountain road,


    nked by towering sycamore trees whose leaves formed a canopy, plunging the road into a cool,


    green twilight. It was like a tunnel of foliage.


    After what felt like ages, the scene opened up to a breathtaking view. A grandiose building


    reminiscent of a castle slowly emerged into sight.


    The ce was buzzing with activity. The sprawlingwn was dotted with luxury cars, and a small


    army of waiters in crisp white shirts and ck vests were busy weing guests.


    A waiter directed Chloe¡¯s car to a spot in the open-air parking lot. They were then led into the


    mansion.


    The massive, ancient doors swung open to reveal a red carpet stretching from inside the building,


    guiding the guests. Chloe''s eyes widened at the intricate patterns on the carpet.


    It was a handcrafted Persian rug from Isfahan, woven from a mix of wool, cotton, silk, gold, and


    silver threads. The colors were vivid, and the craftsmanship was impable. This rug, by any


    standard, was top-tier. Each square meter of it was worth $200,000.


    Seeing the seemingly endless red carpet, Chloe couldn''t help but gasp. Everyone knew the Sartori


    family was loaded, but now, the scale of their wealth was crystal clear.


    Inside the vi, the opulence was even more staggering. The walls disyed precious antique blue-


    and-white porcin, a massive British antique clock, and chandeliers from Europe and China.


    And this was just the first-floor banquet hall. Who knew what other treasures this ce held?


    Marian''s hosting style was quite traditional. There were a hundred tables set for guests. Round


    tables lined the sides of the carpet, and each seat was already assigned as per the invitations.


    The Moncada family''s seats were at table 99.


    "Hey, look over there. The guy in the ck suit¡ªhe''s the director of the National Land Agency. And


    that person in white¡ªisn''t that the mayor of Riverbrook?"


    "Forget the mayor of Riverbrook, even the mayor of Eldridge City is here, along with several high-


    ranking officials. Marian really went all out."


    "That¡¯s why Riverbrook only got two tables out of the hundred, and they''re ced at 99 and 100."


    "Being invited is already quite an honor."


    The conversation was between Mrs. Moore and Mrs. Hocks, the elitedies of Riverbrook''s high


    society. They also happened to be friends with Chloe''s mother, Leah, so Chloe knew them well.


    Now that Chloe had run into them, she had no choice but to greet them. "Mrs. Moore, Mrs. Hocks,


    good evening."


    They spot Chloe, and a flicker of pity and regret crossed their faces.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Chloe, dear, you made it."


    "Your mom and sister are presenting a gift to Marian. You should go say hello."

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    The end of the red carpet was buzzing with a crowd.


    Marian stood right in the middle. She was dressed simply, in a style that suggested she had just


    come back from a morning walk in the park, with a long coat and trousers. Despite her silver hair,


    she looked much younger than her age, with a bright spirit, clear eyes, and barely noticeable


    wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. Her slightly plump face still retained its cogen. ''A true


    example of aging gracefully,'' Chloe thought to herself.


    Behind her was a podium loaded with gifts from the guests, various gift boxes,rge and small,


    already stacked high. At that moment, Lisa was presenting a square brocade box as a gift.


    "Ma¡¯am, this is from my family, a custom jewelry set from QUEEN, valued at eight million dors."


    QUEEN was an internationally renowned luxury jewelry brand that had taken the world by storm just


    three years ago. Its exquisite designs had quickly be a favorite among the global elite.


    Marian nced at the jewelry in the box and smiled, "Thank you, Ms. Lisa."


    Lisa continued, "I''m d you like it. The price isn''t a big deal. Everyone knows that QUEEN only


    epts privatemissions, and each piece is unique. It took me a lot of effort to acquire this


    ne because I felt that only something unique as QUEEN could match your status."


    Marian raised her hand, signaling a waiter to take away the gift box. Before Lisa could finish, the


    waiter had already taken the box, casually cing it behind a pile of gifts, where it was instantly lost


    among them.


    "The next gift is from the Francis family of Eldridge City," the butler announced loudly, reading from


    the gift registry. Before entering, everyone had to register their names at the entrance and then


    present their gifts to Marian. They all appeared in the order of their arrival.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lisa had much more to say but was abruptly interrupted by the butler. She reluctantly moved aside,


    standing next to Leah. She couldn''t understand why the Meadows family''s generous and valuable


    gift hadn''t made more of an impression. Not even a whisper of praise or admiration was heard from


    the surrounding guests.


    But Lisa soon understood why. The prestigious families of Eldridge City had brought gifts of


    immense value. Imperial emerald carvings, ancient porcin, topaz vases, and antique paintings


    and calligraphy were all worth millions. Inparison, her eight-million-dor jewelry seemed


    insignificant.


    "The next gift is from the Moncada family of Riverbrook."


    Chloe and Lucas stepped forward together, and Lisa''s gaze fell on Chloe. As Chloe presented her


    gift, a mocking smile appeared on Lisa''s face. Chloe opened her brocade box, revealing small


    pieces of incense, each the length of a finger. The box was neatly packed with these incense sticks.


    "Ma¡¯am, I hope you like the gifts we prepared."


    Lisa knew of Chloe''s hobby of making incense. How could such a trivial hobby stand out in such a


    setting? Chloe was too full of herself. All of Marian''s gifts were priceless treasures. How could such


    an inexpensive item be worthy of such an asion?


    Marian picked up the box, smelled it, and smiled broadly, "Thank you, Ms. Chloe."


    Chloe was slightly taken aback. How did Marian know her name when she had registered as Mrs.


    Moncada? Just as Marian was about to have someone put the gift away, Lisa suddenly stepped


    forward. "I heard Mrs. Moncada has a hobby of making incense. Could you have made this incense


    yourself?"


    Chloe had noticed Lisa from the beginning. Chloe smiled, "Yes, this is a little hobby of mine. This


    particr incense is called ''Royal Immersed Rose,'' and it is made with roses, agarwood, and


    various spices. I mixed them using ancient methods..."


    A hint of triumph appeared in Lisa''s eyes. Before Chloe could finish, she eagerly interjected,


    "Presenting something you casually made as an important birthday gift for Mrs. Sartori''s seventieth


    is a bit disrespectful, don''t you think? How much could such a small box of incense cost, a thousand


    dors or ten thousand?"

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    In an instant, all eyes were on Chloe and Lucas.


    Lisa shot Lucas a pointed look. "Has the Moncada family fallen so low that they can''t evene up


    with a decent birthday gift?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Lucas'' face darkened. He had caught a cold from the air conditioning the night before and had been


    feeling dizzy and groggy since he woke up. So, the task of preparing a gift for Marian had fallen to


    Chloe. His grandfather had emphasized how crucial this meeting was for them and even said there


    was no budget limit for the gift. Unexpectedly, Chloe had brought a box of homemade incense as a


    makeshift gift. If the casualness of the gift offended the Sartori family, the resort project would be


    dead in the water.


    With a stern face, Lucas was about to scold her when Chloe spoke calmly.


    "I heard that the reason you came to Riverbrook three years ago, was to rest because you had


    insomnia. This fragrance I made has soothing and sleep-aiding effects. I hope it can help alleviate


    your insomnia and headaches."


    She had done some research at the office in the afternoon and found out about Marian''s insomnia.


    Lisaughed sarcastically. "Isn''t it just a spice blend? Don¡¯t make it sound like a miracle cure. If


    aromatherapy could fix everything, what would we need hospitals for?"


    At that moment, the redhead standing by Marian sniffed the edge of Chloe''s box. "This isn''t the


    traditional scent of Royal Immersed Rose. It also seems to have a hint of herbal fragrance too."


    Chloe spoke indifferently. "I modified the traditional recipe and added several herbs like Acorus and


    night-blooming jasmine. They help soothe the mind, hence the herbal fragrance."


    The redhead smiled at Marian. "Grandma, I quite like this fragrance. If you don¡¯t want it, give it to


    me."


    The redhead was Kaitlyn, Marian''s granddaughter, who had also returned from abroad specifically


    for her grandmother''s birthday.


    "Who says I don¡¯t like it?" Marian looked at Chloe, gave her a thorough once-over, and then smiled


    kindly. "Just smelling this fragrance made me feel refreshed. Austin, take the fragrance to my


    bedroom. Don¡¯t let others get their hands on it."


    The butler, Austin, quickly obeyed, carefully taking the box from Kaitlyn''s hands and walking away.


    Lisa''s face stiffened. Her $1.2 million jewelry gift hadn¡¯t even gotten a second nce from Marian.


    But Chloe''s homemade incense had won her favor and was also specially stored away. ''Are these


    rich people all out of their minds?'' Lisa thought to herself.


    The gift-giving session continued, but many who had already presented their gifts began to


    disperse. Lisa felt humiliated and didn''t want to stay any longer. She had only taken a few steps


    when she overheard people talking about her.


    "That seems to be the Meadows family''s biological daughter, who was found three years ago. I


    heard she grew up in the countryside."


    "No wonder she reeks of rural naivety, unting a piece of jewelry and even stating its price. Can¡¯t


    she see the emerald bracelet on Marian''s wrist worth $30 million? Clearly, her ne is just an


    entry-level piece from QUEEN. I felt embarrassed for her when she emphasized its price."


    "If you¡¯re not from Riverbrook, you wouldn¡¯t know. Thatdy who brought the incense is the adopted


    daughter of the Meadows family."


    "No wonder. Picking on someone on such an asion is really low. I thought Mrs. Moncada was


    quite graceful and elegant, naturally aristocratic. She acts like she was born into wealth."


    "Speaking of which, her whatnot incense really smells good. I could smell its high-quality fragrance


    from far away. Now that¡¯s what I call a top-tier luxury, unlike some people who only know how to talk


    about prices."


    Hearing this, Lisa''s fingers turned white. Everyone liked Chloe. But everything about Chloe¡ªher


    elegance, herposure, her innate nobility¡ªwas stolen from Lisa. One day, Lisa vowed to tear off


    Chloe¡¯s beautifully crafted facade and let everyone see her true face.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    After handing over the gifts, Chloe and Lucas made their way to their table near the door. Since no


    one else had arrived yet, they had to wait on the side.


    Partway through, Lucas'' phone rang. He nced at the screen and quickly headed towards the


    garden through a side door. Chloe knew it was Linda calling, but she didn¡¯t mind and started


    admiring the antiques in the banquet hall. ''An entire wall of Renaissance-era porcin¡ªtruly


    breathtaking.'' She was amused.


    Before long, a young girl approached her. "Are you Mrs. Moncada?"


    Chloe turned gracefully. "How can I help you?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I''m Tiffany. Eldridge City''s Military District Commander is my grandfather. Could I boldly ask for the


    recipe for your Royal Immersed Rose?"


    Before Chloe could respond, the girl added hastily, "I can buy the recipe from you. Name your


    price."


    Chloe smiled. "The recipe isn''t a big secret. I just made it for fun. If you like it, I''d be happy to give it


    to you."


    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. "Really? You¡¯d give it to me?"


    "Yes, just add me on Messenger, and I''ll send you the recipe tonight."


    The girl quickly added Chloe on Messenger. Then, several other youngdies gathered around. "I


    want it too! Can you give me your contact as well?"


    Chloe was a bit bewildered but added them one by one, promising to send the recipe that night.


    Joke aside, these youngdies were either the mayor''s daughter, the top tycoon''s heiress, or even


    the granddaughter of a famous politician.


    From a distance, Lisa watched a group of the Eldridge Elites crowding around Chloe to add her on


    Messenger. Fuming, sheined to Leah, "Mom, are they serious? Why would the Eldridge


    Elites go out of their way to please Chloe? What are they after?"


    Leah responded coolly, "They''re far from foolish. Among all the guests who brought gifts, only


    Chloe''s caught Marian''s eye. They want the recipe to curry favor with Marian in the future."


    Leah sighed softly. "Among them, one will inevitably be the wife of Connor Sartori."


    Lisa snorted. "What''s so important about winning Marian''s favor? Connor¡¯s the one who decides


    whom he marries. Maybe Connor doesn¡¯t even like those richdies conditioned by various


    doctrines and prefers a rebellious girl instead."


    Leah seemed to see through Lisa''s thoughts. "Lisa, our family is among the top in Riverbrook, but


    compared to these heiresses of the Eldridge Elites, we¡¯re far behind. Moreover, the Sartori family


    isn¡¯t just the wealthiest. They also have a prestigious background, which is not something our small


    family can aspire to be."


    Leah reassured her, "I will find you a very good match in Riverbrook."


    "Mom, you said it yourself. Riverbrook is nothingpared to Eldridge City. People always aim


    higher. Besides, how do you know Connor won¡¯t like me if I don''t try?"


    Leah shook her head, a look of helplessness on her face. Sometimes, social status was an


    insurmountable mountain. The wealthy were more pragmatic, especially the noble families, who


    paid more attention to matching social statuses. The tale of a Cindere only exists in fairy tales.


    Meanwhile, several youngdies were calling Chloe "babes." Chloe went along with it, which


    pleased the young heiresses immensely. But their friendly demeanor was reserved only for her.


    Among themselves, they were stillpetitive and unwilling to give in to each other.


    "Last month, I met Mr. Connor, and he even said I¡¯ve be more beautiful," one of them bragged.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    "Before Marian''s invitations went out, nobody knew Con was in Riverbrook. You''re just making that


    up," another spoke up.


    "Yeah, I am, but you calling him ''Con'' is just gross. Are you that close to Connor? You haven''t even


    spoken to him, have you?"


    The girls were at each other''s throats.


    Chloe finally got it. They were all into Connor, but Chloe couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. These


    girls were all from the top echelons of society, living lives of luxury. Why were they so obsessed with


    marrying Connor?


    Tiffany seemed to catch on to Chloe''s confusion and awkwardly exined, "Chloe, we all do like


    Connor, but it¡¯s not just because he''s the heir to the Sartori fortune. If you saw him, you''d get it.


    Once you see his face, no other guy canpare."


    Chloe couldn¡¯t help butugh. So, they were all looks-obsessed.


    Chloe understood; she liked good-looking guys, too.


    It was quite evident with the man she had chosen. Aside from their first encounter, which was a


    drunken mistake, she had kept him around for his looks for three whole years.


    ¡°Mr. Connor is back!¡± The butler dashed in, heading straight towards Marian.


    The once lively banquet hall went silent in an instant. Everyone turned to look towards the entrance.


    Was Connor really back?


    Rumor had it that Marian had three daughters and only had one son in her forties.


    The girls who had been chattering away fell silent. Their eyes were glued to the door, filled with


    excitement and anticipation.


    Chloe followed their gaze towards the entrance. She was curious about the King of Eldridge, the


    man thesedies were crazy about. She needed to see just how handsome he really was!


    A long leg stepped in.


    The man was decked out in a custom suit with a deep blue tie. He was tall and lean, with broad


    shoulders and a narrow waist, standing with a straight back. His proportions were perfect, and each


    step he took seemed to echo in the hearts of the young girls present.


    Indeed, his figure was exceptional. Chloe admired him inwardly.


    Then, her gaze traveled upwards, finally settling on the man''s face.


    When she got a good look at his face, Chloe froze. It was like she was hit by a spell, feeling her


    blood turn to ice.


    His features were incredibly refined, his jawline sharp and precise, like the proudest creation of


    some divine artist. His skin was glowing, almost ethereally so. It was like the finest silk, crafted


    through care, emerging with pure, ultimate beauty.


    His eyes were a vivid hazel brown. This color softened hisplexion, making him look like a


    celestial being stripped of his divinity and cast down to earth, yet still bearing an inborn nobility.


    His aura was cool and detached, bringing a chill wherever he went.


    The man''s gaze did not linger on Chloe for even a second. He walked past her swiftly.


    Chloe stayed rooted to the spot. After a while, she managed to ask, "Who is he?"


    The girls around her burst into chatter.


    "That''s Connor, the one and only Mr. Connor of the Eldridge Elites."


    "Three years, and he seems even more handsome and aloof, too."


    "Someone had said she was going to pursue him but didn¡¯t even dare to say hi!"


    "You said the same!"


    The girls resumed their bickering.


    Only Chloe remained in a daze for a long time.


    Was it him?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    No way...

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chloe whipped her head around, her eyes still glued to the man''s tall,manding figure.


    Wherever he went, it was like a storm cloud followed, his powerful and icy presence intimidating


    everyone in his path. People watched him with a mix of respect, admiration, and even fear. He had


    that kind of bone-chilling aura.


    It couldn¡¯t be him.


    Her "Trophy Boy" was nothing like this. He was as hot as a midsummer sun, wild, reckless, and a


    bit of a rogue. Every time they met, he was the one initiating the flirtation, ying hard to get when


    she got close and going all out to win her over when she seemed ready to walk away. He had


    mastered the art of pleasure like a pro.


    Chloe often poked his chest, scolding him, "You''re like an incubus, you know?"


    He''d always cheekily pinch her chin and say, "Then, are you my subus?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    How could her libertine be the otherworldly King of Eldridge standing before her? Chloe convinced


    herself it couldn''t be. But a nagging unease wouldn''t leave her alone.


    As the gift-giving segment wound down, guests began to take their seats. Chloe was already


    seated. Her gaze swept the room but found no trace of Connor. She sat quietly, pulling out her


    phone and scrolling through her contacts until shended on "Trophy Boy."


    She stared nkly at the number, feeling a strange sensation like she was being watched.


    Suddenly, she looked up and locked eyes with a cold gaze from the second floor of the banquet


    hall.


    It was him!


    Despite the distance, she couldn''t be sure if he was looking at her. Her heart skipped a beat. On a


    whim, she dialed the number.


    The man on the second floor stood still, unwavering. Thank goodness, Chloe thought, it¡¯s not him.


    She nced down, ready to hang up, but the call connected. Instinctively, she looked up again. The


    man on the second floor still stood tall, holding a phone to his ear.


    Chloe''s heart pounded like a drum, faster and faster. She slowly lifted the phone to her ear. Finally,


    a familiar, deep, and cold voice came through, "Speak."


    Chloe didn''t say a word. She just stared at the man on the second floor, who was staring right back


    at her. After a few seconds, she hung up. Sure enough, Connor slowly pocketed his phone.


    Chloe felt her heart squeeze, making it hard to breathe. How could this be? Why was this


    happening? Connor was actually her Trophy Boy, the one she''d been with for three years.


    Chloe couldn''t calm her racing thoughts. She suddenly remembered the first time they met. The


    night Lucas took Linda abroad. Her childhood friend Cassie had dragged her to Diamond Club. She


    remembered drinking a lot, with Cassie ordering a slew of male models. By some coincidence, she


    ended up sleeping with one of them.


    The next morning, she was full of regret until she saw his nearly angelic face. Then, she had other


    ideas. If Lucas could have his fun abroad, why should she stay lonely? Their marriage wasn''t as


    perfect as people thought, after all.


    So, Chloe immediately wrote the guy a check for one hundred thousand dors. "How about I take


    care of you from now on?" She had told him.


    Their encounters after that were never at the Diamond Club again. In fact, she had only been there


    once. She gave him an address for their rendezvous: Greenpeace Estate.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    For three years, he had been living there.


    On top of that, she sent him a ten-thousand-dor check every month. Whenever she felt like it, she


    would visit him. Their meetings were always at night orte into the night, and each time, he knew


    exactly how to make her smile.


    It was like they had an unspoken agreement. They never talked about anything beyond their


    immediate pleasures, nor did they inquire about each other''s families or backgrounds. They were in


    it just for the fun. He represented the most unconventional and rebellious part of her life. When she


    realized that this part of her life seemed to have gone beyond the control of her own reason, she


    decided to end their ndestine rtionship.


    She thought they would return to their separate lives without crossing paths again. But she was


    shocked to find that her once weak prey was now staring at her with the confidence of a hunter. She


    seemed to have already fallen into his trap.


    When Lucas returned, he saw Chloe sitting in the chair, lost in thought. Her face was pale, and she


    looked distraught as if she''d suffered a heavy blow. Her usually bright and enticing eyes seemed to


    have lost their color, bing somewhat empty. She was always so charming, but now her


    dullness made her seem pitiful, tugging at his heartstrings.


    Lucas suppressed the urge to ask what was wrong and sat down beside her. However, he already


    knew it was because of Leah and Lisa. The woman she had called mother for twenty years now


    treated her like a stranger. Leah and Lisa weren''t sitting at the same table with them.


    The banquet soon began. Lucas noticed Chloe drinking one ss after another, clearly burdened


    with thoughts. When Chloe poured herself a drink for the third time, Lucas stopped her.


    "Why are you drinking so much?" he asked.


    Chloe looked at him with a smile, her voice slightly teasing, "Why? Are you worried about me?"


    Lucas'' voice was cold. "Today is an important asion. Don''t get drunk and disgrace the Moncada


    family."


    Chloe huffed, "Leave me alone, I''m heartbroken. Can''t I drink a little to ease my pain?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lucas noticed the blush at the corner of her eyes, his heart slightly shaken. But then he hardened


    his expression. "Chloe cut the act. Even if you pass out drunk on the table today, I wouldn''t feel


    sorry for you for a second."


    Chloe remained silent, continuing to drink. She didn¡¯t understand¡ªhow did Trophy Boy turn into Mr.


    Connor? Did he even know her real identity? He was pretending to be a gigolo she supported for


    three years, and he never once tried to exin.


    As the banquet progressed, guests began to approach the main table to toast. Lucas also stood up,


    "Let''s go. We should toast to Marian."


    Lucas led the way, with Chloe behind him, holding her drink. They quickly reached the main table.


    The area around the main table was crowded. Marian had already left. Only Connor was holding the


    fort. Many guests came to toast, but mostly, the guests drank themselves, and Connor would just


    touch his ss as a polite gesture. He would symbolically take a sip if it was a particrly high-


    ranking guest.


    Once the people in front of Lucas left after their toast, Lucas found an opening and approached


    Connor.


    "Mr. Connor, I''m Lucas Moncada from Riverbrook. I''ve heard much about you, and I''d like to offer


    you a toast."


    Lucas copied what the previous guests had called him. Mr. Connor. Lucas held out his ss,


    seemingly waiting for Connor to clink sses with him. Lucas had observed that no matter who


    came to toast Connor, young or old, he would not refuse and would at least politely touch sses.


    But at this moment, Connor showed no intention of taking his ss and acknowledging Lucas.


    Lucas'' hand, holding the ss, hung in mid-air. The atmosphere turned slightly awkward.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Just as Lucas'' heart sank bit by bit, Connor spoke up nonchntly, "Moncada International? With


    the Leading Heights studio?"


    A glimmer of hope flickered in Lucas'' heart. Connor actually knew about Leading Heights.


    "Joshua is my grandfather, and he''s always praised you as a prodigy in the business world. He


    mentioned that partnering with Sartori Corporation on the resort development project would be a


    tremendous fortune and honor for us."


    Lucas had been worried about how to bring up this topic. Unexpectedly, Connor had given him the


    perfect opening. Of course, he didn''t expect Connor to agree right away. A billion-dor project


    couldn''t be settled with just a few sentences. But he needed to make sure Connor remembered


    Moncada International to gain an edge over the numerouspetitors.


    Connor twirled his ss with his fingers. Even while seated, he exuded an air of superiority that


    made those standing feel like they had to look up to him. His voice was low and indifferent, with a


    hint of mockery. "We can work with anyone on the resort project except Moncada International."


    Hearing this, the crowd around them was taken aback. Many had their eyes on the lucrative resort


    development project. When Connor mentioned Leading Heights, they felt a twinge of envy. But now,


    that envy quickly turned to schadenfreude. Everyone was curious. How did Moncada International


    offend the King of Eldridge?


    Even Lucas himself was stunned. Before today, Moncada International had no dealings with the


    Sartori family, and no one had even met Connor. Why would Connor say this out of the blue?


    Lucas'' face showed a hint of panic. "Mr. Connor, if I may ask, did the Moncada family offend you in


    any way?"


    Connor suddenly stood up, his gaze passing over Lucas andnding on Chloe behind him. His


    demeanor was cold, and his glowing skin gave him an ethereal, almost otherworldly coolness. But


    his voice had a tinge of emotion. "That''s a question for Mrs. Moncada."


    All eyes instantly turned to the woman behind Lucas. Chloe was stunning. Arguably the most


    beautiful woman in the room. Many had noticed her from the start, the woman in the white dress


    who seemed like a goddess emerging from a misty southern garden. Her beauty was mesmerizing,


    and even in the simplest attire, her radiant allure was undeniable. Numerous inquisitive and


    scrutinizing gazes fell upon her.


    Chloe hadn''t expected Connor to call her out like this. But Lucas had already turned around, his


    gaze cold and his voice filled with usation. "Chloe, exin yourself. What''s going on here?"


    Lucas felt as though he''d been hit by a hammer. How could Chloe know Connor? And what had she


    done to offend him? Was there something between them?


    Chloeposed herself, a subtle smile ying on her lips as she stepped forward. "I didn''t expect


    Mr. Connor to hold a grudge. It was three years ago when I identally scratched his luxury car. I


    didn''t know who he was, so I left a thousand dors and left. Hard to believe you still remember


    that, Mr. Connor."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chloe had toe up with a lie on the spot. She couldn''t possibly say that she had started sleeping


    with him three years ago and then recently dumped him. That would be too much.


    Lucas let out a sigh of relief. For some reason, he had been nervous, fearing there was a more


    complicated entanglement between them.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Lucas snapped, "Mr. Connor''s car must''ve cost a fortune. Your measly thousand bucks was


    practically an insult. Get over here and apologize to Mr. Connor!"


    The crowd watched Lucas'' harsh treatment of Chloe, shaking their heads at hispleteck of


    chivalry. How could he scold such a beautiful woman so coldly without a hint of protection?


    Lucas figured Connor wouldn''t care about the car repair cost. It must''ve been Chloe''s thoughtless


    act of leaving a thousand dors that made it seem like an insult, causing Connor to hold a grudge


    all this time.


    Connor remained silent, so Chloe confidently approached. Holding up her ss, she said, "Three


    years ago, I was blind to your greatness, Mr. Connor, and for that, I apologize."


    Chloe added, "I hope Mr. Connor can be magnanimous and not hold a grudge against me."


    But Connor justughed. It was a coldugh, his lips curving up, making his face seem almost


    bewitching. His eyes slightly lifted, his voice dripping with malice. "Mrs. Moncada, you think a single


    ss of wine can erase three years of pent-up frustration?"


    The crowd was in shock. They couldn''t help but think that the King of Eldridge was indeed petty. He


    was holding onto a grudge over a minor car scratch for three full years and troubling a young girl in


    such a setting. He truly was vengeful.


    While everyone reminded themselves never to cross him, they also sympathized with Chloe.


    "What would it take for Mr. Connor to let go of his anger?"


    Connor picked up a bottle of whiskey from the table, "One ss won''t do, but a bottle, perhaps."


    The crowd was speechless. Forcing a frail woman to drink a whole bottle of strong whiskey could be


    deadly, right? But someone was already pouring the drink. A whole bottle could fill ten sses, and


    they were neatly lined up on the table. Connor''s gaze was fixed on Chloe, "Please."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chloe thought, ''If a bottle of whiskey could sever our tumultuous past, it isn''t a bad deal.'' She


    stepped forward, picking up one of the sses. "Mr. Connor, you''re a man of your word, so I will


    drink these, and our grievances will be settled. You must also let go of your bias against Moncada


    International and at least give them a fair chance in the bid."


    "Of course," his voice surprisingly carried a hint of pleasure.


    As Chloe was about to drink, someone whispered nearby. "Mrs. Moncada is so formidable, both


    beautiful and bold, but her husband really doesn''t measure up."


    "Exactly, at a time like this, he''s letting his woman take the lead while he doesn''t utter a word. He


    acts like a freeloader."


    "She is all in for the benefit of Moncada International, and he seems indifferent."


    "He''s not even trying to protect his own wife."


    These words clearly reached Lucas'' ears. His face turned from pale to flushed. How could these


    people blindly judge, failing to see that Chloe was the one who had caused the trouble in the first


    ce?


    But Lucas, of course, had his pride as a man. He directly snatched the ss from Chloe''s hands,


    saying, "She''s my wife, and I''m willing to apologize to Mr. Connor for her mistake. I''ll drink these in


    her stead."


    Lucas expected Connor to refuse and was surprised when he said, "Mr. Lucas, you are a good


    husband."


    "Drink up."

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Lucas was stuck in a tough spot. With a determined gulp, he downed his ss of whiskey in one


    go. Before he could even set the ss down, another was thrust into his hand. And then another.


    And another.


    Lucas had been feeling under the weather all day, and his headache had only started to ease by


    evening. Now, with a few sses of booze in his system, the pounding in his head came back in full


    force. By the eighth ss, he was at his limit. He swayed, teetering on the edge of copse.


    Lucas wasn¡¯t much of a drinker, and no one knew this better than Chloe. But she, on the other


    hand, could hold her liquor surprisingly well.


    "Two more drinks? I''ll take them," she said, stepping in after Lucas set down his ss. Without a


    word, she took the ss, tilted her head back, and knocked it back smoothly. Then she grabbed the


    last one.


    Everyone watched in awe. It wasn''t that unusual for a woman to hold her liquor, but the grace with


    which Chloe did it was something else. Her slender fingers wrapped around the stem of the ss,


    making it look like a piece of art. As she tilted her head back, revealing her elegant, swan-like neck,


    she drank with unhurried ease, exuding a natural, almostzy grace. It was as if she wasn¡¯t dealing


    with a challenge but rather enjoying a quiet celebration and savoring the moment.


    When Chloe set the ss down, the crowd couldn''t help but break into apuse. Her expression


    remained unchanged, though a faint blush colored her cheeks, making her look even more vibrant


    and spirited. Like a stunning Damascus rose under the midday sun¡ªabsolutely captivating.


    "We''ve finished the drinks, Mr. Connor. I trust you''re satisfied now?" There was a hint of something


    more in her words.


    Connor''s face remained stony, if not colder. After a moment, a slight smirk tugged at his lips. "You


    two truly make a loving couple." Then, he turned and sat down, seemingly losing interest. Others


    quickly stepped up to offer toasts, and the moment passed.


    Chloe helped Lucas back to their seats. Lucas felt awful. His stomach was churning, and he was on


    the verge of throwing up. He managed to stand. "I need to hit the restroom."


    Chloe sat there, lost in thought, her gaze drifting to the main table. Suddenly, she felt something


    cold ssh against her chest. A ss of red wine had been dumped all over her.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry! I was just about to toast and tripped over the carpet," Lisa''s fake apology


    followed.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Chloe looked up, anger shing in her eyes. Lisa had done it on purpose. She saw Chloe steal the


    spotlight at the main table, drawingpliments for her genuine nature, wanted to bring her down


    and make her look foolish.


    "Mom, what should we do? I¡¯ve ruined Chloe''s dress," Lisa said, turning to Leah.


    Leah nced at Chloe with a cold indifference. "Your sister has taken so much from you over the


    years. It''s just a dress. She won''t mind." Then, she took Lisa by the arm and left. As they walked


    away, Lisa turned back, smirking triumphantly at Chloe.


    Chloe¡¯s heart ached as she watched them leave. Her parents'' betrayal cut deeper than anything


    Lucas and Linda had done. The night the DNA test results came out, Leah had pped Chloe hard.


    Twice. "You¡¯re that bitch''s child? I''ve been cherishing my enemy''s daughter all these years. Go to


    hell!"

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    It had been three years, yet just thinking about it still made Chloe''s chest ache.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    By now, a lot of people were staring at her, whispering amongst themselves.


    "That''s just too much, seriously. That little brat did it on purpose."


    "Yeah, Chloe, is she really your sister? How can she be so nasty?"


    "How could Leah be so unfair to her? I mean, Chloe might not be her biological daughter, but after


    twenty years, doesn¡¯t she feel anything?"


    Chloe''s story had quickly spread among thedies of the Eldridge Elites social circle.


    The young girls were outraged on Chloe''s behalf. A few of them, who had just messaged Chloe,


    were nearby and saw the whole scene. They hurried over to her.


    Chloe said, "It''s okay. I''ll go to the restroom and clean up."


    "With all that wine? No way you can clean it all up. Kaitlyn, go get Chloe a clean outfit, will you?"


    "Chloe,e with me upstairs. I''ll find you something new to wear."


    Chloe looked up and saw that the girl speaking was the redhead girl who had stood by Marian


    earlier.


    She was strikingly beautiful, and unlike the other girls in their formal evening gowns, she wore a


    casual outfit ¨C an orange tank top and dark blue jeans.


    Chloe felt an instant warmth towards the girl, Kaitlyn. She didn''t refuse the offer. After all, her dress


    was soaked through, and the red wine was ringly obvious against the white fabric.


    "Thank you, Kaitlyn."


    Chloe followed Kaitlyn and took a side elevator upstairs.


    They walked down a long corridor. At one point, the corridor offered a clear view down into the


    banquet hall.


    Chloe looked towards the main table and noticed Connor was no longer there.


    Soon, Kaitlyn opened a door. "Chloe, wait here a moment. I''ll go grab you some clothes."


    Chloe nodded and stepped inside.


    Not long after, Kaitlyn returned. She held a yellow tank top and a pair of dark blue red jeans. "I


    just got back from Ennd today, so this is all I have, no formal dresses." Kaitlyn sounded


    apologetic.


    "This is perfect, thank you, Kaitlyn."


    Kaitlyn smiled, "I''ll leave you to it then. Once you''re dressed,e downstairs. Don''t worry. This


    room is hardly used, and the door''s locked with a fingerprint scanner. No one else can get in."


    Then, Kaitlyn left, gently closing the door behind her.


    Chloe drew the curtains, moved to the sofa, and began to take off her dress. She was halfway


    through when she heard a noise at the door.


    Unexpectedly, the door swung open.


    Chloe quickly grabbed her discarded dress to clumsily cover herself, turning her head reflexively.


    Her wide, panicked eyes met the man''s cold, dark gaze.


    At the sight of her changing, the surprise in his eyes was quickly reced by a deep intensity. He


    stepped into the room, facing Chloe, and swiftly closed the door.


    Upon seeing his face, Chloe let out a sigh of relief. "Mr. Connor?"


    Connor''s gaze was fixed on Chloe''s face, his voice emotionless yet chilling. "What are you doing


    here?"


    Chloe exined, "My dress got stained with red wine, and Kaitlyn kindly offered me a new set of


    clothes."


    "Weren''t you aware that this is my room?"

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chloe''s eyes widened in surprise. "I had no idea. Kaitlyn didn''t mention anything. She just said this


    room''s been empty for years."


    Connor raised an eyebrow slightly. "Well, she''s right. I''ve been living at Greenpeace Estate for the


    past three years."


    Mentioning Greenpeace Estate made things awkward.


    Connor noticed a fleeting blush on Chloe''s cheeks, which lifted his spirits considerably. "You should


    go ahead and change. We''ll talk in a bit."


    Chloe realized she was still standing there in a state of undress. Changing clothes under such direct


    scrutiny was quite the test of nerves.


    "Mr. Connor, I¡¯m about to change."


    Connor chuckled and walked over, plopping himself down on the couch where her clothes were


    strewn. His gaze on her became even more brazen. "I''m not much of a gentleman though."


    His tant misbehavior reminded her of the boy toy she had been supporting for the past three


    years.


    But Chloe wasn¡¯t one to y coy. They had shared countless nights together and seen all there was


    to see.


    With a calm demeanor, Chloe dropped the dress she was holding and reached for the clothes


    Kaitlyn had prepared on the couch. Beneath the dress, she wore a set of cream lingerie, now fully


    exposed in front of him.


    His pupils dted sharply.


    Chloe''s figure was stunning, and her waist was slender with curves in all the right ces. The


    undting view before him was like a vivid, heavy oil painting.


    The soft and silky touch of her skin haunted his mind. Eventually, he reached out and grabbed


    Chloe''s arm.


    Just as her fingers touched the fabric, she, along with the clothes, fell into his arms. A passionate


    and wild kiss enveloped her.


    Chloe pushed him twice, but it didn¡¯t make a difference. Then, she stopped resisting. She knew all


    too well how intoxicating his kisses could be. If she could enjoy it once more for free, why not?


    Just as they were making out, Chloe''s phone suddenly rang.


    Chloe tried to push him away, "I have a call."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Who cares?"


    Connor was already lost in passion and had no intention of letting her go so easily. His hand moved


    along her perfect waistline. He was contemting his next move, when Chloe said with a smile, "It''s


    my husband. I have to take it."


    That sentence instantly killed his mood, making him get off her. Chloe took the opportunity to grab


    the phone.


    "Where have you been?" Lucas'' voice was much clearer but not gentle.


    "I spilled some wine on my dress. I''m changing it and will be right there."


    "Always something with you."


    Lucas hung up after his remark. Chloe began to dress. A yellow tank top paired with dark jeans


    made her look both casual and sexy. Her face could pull off any style.


    "Chloe, let''s talk."


    After changing, Chloe looked at Connor. "Talk about what?"


    "Leave Lucas. Be with me."


    Chloeughed.


    Connor frowned, "What''s so funny?"


    "You want me to give up being Mrs. Moncada to be your secret lover, Mr. Connor?"


    "Is being Mrs. Moncada that appealing to you?"


    "Of course. The Moncada family might not be as wealthy as the Sartori family, but it certainly beats


    being your mistress in the shadows."


    "I never intended for you to be a mistress."

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    "Do you think you really want to marry me?" Chloe asked.


    Connor frowned, staring at her as she smiled seductively. He said nothing.


    Chloeughed it off and casually tossed her wavy hair over her shoulder. "Mr. Connor, this was all


    just a game. Why are you taking it so seriously?"


    "For thest three years, you''ve had your fun, and so have I. You didn''t hold a grudge for my


    neglect and frivolity, and I didn''t mind your deceit and pretense. Can we just call it quits on good


    terms?"


    Chloe couldn''t fathom Connor''s mindset. Here was a guy who could have anyone he wanted, yet he


    willingly let himself be treated like a gigolo.


    Reflecting on the past three years, Chloe realized she''d often neglected him¡ªignoring his calls,


    standing him up, and even venting her frustrations on him. She treated him like a pet, there for her


    emotional convenience, to summon and dismiss at will.


    However, she admitted that if she had known his real status, she would have never dared to sleep


    with him.


    And yet, even so, he had never revealed his identity over the past three years.


    Why was that? Was the King of Eldridge a natural masochist?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His eyes darkened, and his skin made him look like an angry vampire. It was as if he could pounce


    at any moment, bite open her vein, and drain her blood.


    "Chloe, do you love your husband?"


    "Of course, otherwise, I wouldn''t have married him."


    "He is having an affair."


    "I know."


    "He doesn''t love you."


    "I know."


    "Then why do you still love him?"


    "I grew up with him. We were childhood sweethearts. That kind of bond isn''t something others can


    understand. Maybe we have misunderstandings now, but I believe that one day, he''lle back to


    me."


    Chloe had long stopped loving Lucas and had resolved to leave him. But leaving Lucas would be


    her choice, not because someone pushed her to do it. By saying this, she hoped she would end


    things quickly and make Connor give uppletely.


    "So, his infidelities justify your rtionship with me? Am I just a tool for revenge against your


    husband?"


    Chloe was taken aback. She honestly replied, "Indeed."


    After speaking, she added, "But I didn''t know your true identity. Had I known, I would never have


    crossed you."


    Connorughed, sarcasm dripping from his smile. "To think that after three years, I am still just a


    tool for someone''s revenge scheme. Chloe, you''re really something."


    Chloe suddenly had a bad feeling. Sure enough, the next moment, Connor stood up. His towering


    presence was like a mountain blocking her path.


    He gripped Chloe''s chin. "Chloe, no one in the world can use me as a tool and then toss me aside.


    If anyone''s going to do the leaving, it''ll be me leaving you."


    Then, he strode out of the room.


    Chloe stood still for a while, then also left the room.


    After vomiting, Lucas had sobered up quite a bit. He noticed that Chloe had changed her clothes


    and didn''t bother to ask what had happened.


    Once the banquet ended, Chloe and Lucas bid farewell to the host and left Valley Vista Manor.


    Chloe rolled down the car window, feeling inexplicably upset. It seemed she had provoked a


    formidable figure.


    The car entered the city and stopped near a subway entrance. Lucas, eyes closed, didn''t even


    nce at Chloe. "Chloe, I have things to do tonight and won''t return to the mansion. Take a taxi


    home."

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Lucas was heading somewhere, and Chloe knew exactly where. Without making a fuss, she


    opened the car door. Chloe then took a taxi back to Moncada Estate.


    When Tara saw Chloe return alone, she had a pretty good idea of what had happened and was


    about to go fetch Lucas herself. But Chloe stopped her.


    "Let it go. His heart''s not here. Even if he came back, he''d just be hopeless. Let him be," Chloe said


    before heading upstairs.


    Tara rarely saw Chloe look so defeated. She had no clue what had happened that evening.


    Lucas didn''te back for a whole week. During that time, Chloe''s routine remained unchanged,


    except she never once visited Greenpeace Estate. She used to go there two or three times a week.


    After Marian''s big birthday bash, Chloe hadn''t seen Connor either. Had he finally let her be?


    Life seemed calm, but Chloe couldn''t shake a nagging sense of unease.


    The night Lucas finally returned, Tara blew up at the dinner table. "Do you even care about this


    family anymore? From now on, if you spend another night out, you won¡¯t be my son anymore," Tara


    fumed.


    Lucas, wary of his mother''s wrath, responded, "Mom, I''ve been at the office these past few days. I


    just got back and am still getting used to the business. I''ve been working round the clock and


    sleeping at the office. I came back today because of work."


    Antonio backed him up, "That''s right, I checked with Tyler. Lucas has been staying at thepany


    apartment these past few days."


    Tara''s expression softened, and she changed the subject, "Is work going smoothly?"


    Lucas put down his fork, his eyes locking onto Chloe. "Thanks to someone, not at all."


    Joshua frowned. "What happened?"


    Lucas exined, "Today, Sartori Corporation opened bids, inviting hundreds of construction


    companies to CNR Tower, including several that are a notch below Lucas Construction. Leading


    Heights was the onlypany left out. We didn''t even receive the tender documents, and it''s all


    thanks to your beloved daughter-inw."


    The CNR Tower was Sartori Corporation''s office building in Riverbrook, right across from the TV


    station. Chloe remembered once joking with "Trophy Boy" when she saw him leaving the building,


    asking if he had switched jobs. He had replied, "I own this building." Chloe hadughed it off, not


    realizing the implications back then. Now, she regretted getting involved with such a man.


    Hearing Lucas'' words, Tara defended Chloe, "Chloe doesn''t work at Moncada International. How is


    this her fault?"


    "Because she offended Mr. Connor three years ago. She even threw a thousand dors at him and


    insulted him," Lucas retold the incident that was revealed at Marian''s grand birthday celebration.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table grew tense. Lucas nced at Chloe, a hint of schadenfreude in


    his eyes. "Unless this issue is resolved, Sartori Corporation will never consider Leading Heights for


    the resort project. Chloe, you made this mess. Now you clean it up."


    After a moment, Joshua spoke, "If we really can''t secure this project, then so be it."


    Frustrated, Lucas said, "Grandpa, you said this project is crucial for Moncada International''s


    survival. Now, that involves Chloe, and you want to let it go. Is apologizing to them beneath her? Is


    Moncada International''s survival not as important as Chloe''s pride?"

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Joshua''s favoritism was getting a bit ridiculous.


    Joshua had more to say, but Chloe stood up and cut him off. "Grandpa, I''ll take some gifts to CNR


    Tower tomorrow to apologize to Mr. Connor and make sure we get the bidding qualification."


    The resort project had special approval from the central government and had to go through a public


    tender. Hundreds of constructionpanies were after it, and the chances were already slim. Now,


    without even the qualification to bid, Moncada International had no chance at all.


    Since this mess was on her, Chloe wasn''t going to dodge the responsibility.


    Lucas smirked. "Fine, I''ll be waiting for Sartori Corporation''s tender document tomorrow. Don''t let


    me down."


    Lucas didn''t think Chloe could pull it off. He''d already witnessed Mr. Connor''s pettiness and grudge-


    holding firsthand. If apologies were enough, he wouldn''t be saying this. In fact, he''d already visited


    several times over the past few days. Connor had outright refused to see him, and at hisst visit,


    Connor even had security kick him out. It was beyond humiliating.


    This was all because of Chloe. She also needed to experience the same public humiliation he felt


    when being thrown out by security.


    The next morning, Chloe drove to the CNR Tower. She parked in the terrace lot and looked up at


    the skyscraper piercing the clouds, its gilded name gleaming in the morning sun. Completed less


    than three years ago, CNR had already be an iconic building in Riverbrook. She''d always


    thought it was some new tech startup, but it turned out to be a branch of Sartori Corporation. CNR


    must symbolize Connor''s name.


    Chloe walked into the lobby and headed straight for the reception desk.


    "Hi, could you tell me which floor Mr. Connor''s office is on?" she asked.


    The four receptionists, all stunning in their own right, reacted differently to hearing her call Connor


    by his name. The tallest one with a pointed chin shot back, "You think you can just call our CEO by


    his name? What''s your rtionship with him?"


    Chloe almost blurted out that she was his "sugar mummy" but kept herposure. "I''m here on


    behalf of Moncada International to discuss business with Mr. Connor," she said with a smile.


    The pointed-chin receptionist sneered. "Moncada International is really pulling out all the stops,


    trying to use a beautiful girl like you to get the job done. Sorry, but our CEO has made it clear¡ªno


    one from Moncada International is allowed inside CNR."


    Then, she motioned for security.


    Before they could escort her out, Chloe said to the security guard, "Sorry, I need to make a call."


    The guard, clearly taken by her looks, couldn''t bring himself to be rough and waited patiently for her


    to finish her call. The four receptionists watched and whispered among themselves.


    "Being pretty definitely has its perks. Look at the way the security guard is drooling over her."


    "Where did Moncada International find such a stunner? She''s even more gorgeous than some


    movie stars."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "What''s the use of being beautiful? Moncada International is up to no good. Even after their general


    manager visited four times, our CEO never gave him the time of day. They''re really desperate,


    sending a pretty face over. But our CEO is too sharp to fall for that."


    Chloe hung up the phone. The pointed-chin receptionist wasted no time. "What are you standing


    around for? Get her out!"


    Just then, the reception phone rang. The pointed-chin receptionist saw it was from the CEO¡¯s office.


    In her three years at CNR, she''d never received a call from the CEO¡¯s office. She picked it up


    cautiously.


    A man¡¯s pleasant voice came through, "Let here up."

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    The secretary hung up the phone, looking a bit dazed like she hadn''t fully processed what just


    happened.


    "Who was that on the line?" someone nearby asked.


    "It was the boss," she replied, still trying to regain herposure.


    Connor was notoriously private, never giving interviews or making public appearances. The outside


    world knew very little about him. However, the receptionist was thepany''s most inquisitive and


    talkative employee, and she naturally had all the inside scoop on the CEO. So, she instantly


    recognized his voice.


    The envious and curious nces in Chloe''s direction intensified. What kind of rtionship did this


    woman have with the CEO to warrant a personal call from him? Had she really called the CEO just


    now?


    "The CEO''s office is on the 32nd floor," the envious employee said reluctantly.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks," Chloe said, heading straight to the elevator.


    The elevator whisked her up to the 32nd floor in no time. Chloe walked through a corridor and


    stopped in front of the CEO''s office door. Without hesitation, she knocked.


    A man with gold-rimmed sses, looking quite sophisticated, opened the door.


    "I''m Teddy, the CEO''s secretary. Ms. Chloe, the CEO is still in a meeting. You can wait here for a


    bit," he said.


    "I think I''ll wait in the lounge," Chloe responded politely.


    "Given your rtionship with the CEO, please make yourself at home," Teddy replied.


    Chloe paused, her ears turning a bit red. She managed a gracious smile. "Alright, thanks."


    It seemed Teddy was well aware of her and Connor''s situation. There was no need to y coy,


    then. After pouring Chloe a ss of water, Teddy left the office.


    Chloe looked around the spacious office, which felt more like a suite with various rooms branching


    off. The doors were closed, so she couldn¡¯t see inside. What caught her eye was the floor-to-ceiling


    window behind the desk.


    Chloe slowly got up and walked over to it. The panoramic window offered a stunning view of the city


    below. The traffic on the elevated roads looked like the city''s lifeblood, flowing endlessly.


    After taking in the view for a while, Chloe turned her attention to therge desk. It was piled high


    with neatly arranged documents. Amidst the stacks, a crystal photo frame stood out.


    She picked it up and saw a photo of a little girl in a pink tutu with adorable pigtails, holding a stuffed


    bunny and smiling radiantly. The photo was old and a bit blurry, but the girl''s bright smile was like a


    ray of sunshine that could brighten a gloomy day.


    Although Chloe didn¡¯t recognize the girl, there was something familiar about the photo. Just as she


    was about to take a closer look, the door opened.


    A tall figure stood in the doorway. Their eyes met. He saw Chloe holding the photo, his brow


    furrowing. But he didn''te in, waiting for her to say something.


    Chloe, holding the photo, smiled and casually asked, "Your daughter?"


    The man''s brow furrowed even more. With an exasperated look, he walked over, snatched the


    photo, and put it back in its ce. "Daughter? Not even close."


    "Suchnguage from the King of Eldridge, very ssy," Chloe teased.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    But his words made Chloe feel a lot closer to him. Their conversations had always been so candid


    before.


    He looked at her, his gaze now back to its usual cool detachment. "What are you doing here?"


    Connor''s words carried a clear chill of indifference and distance.


    In truth, over the past three years, Chloe had never thought of him as cold. If anything, she always


    saw him as passionate, clingy, and insatiable. But now, the man before her was radiating a coolness


    from head to toe. How could someone''s aura change so much in just a few days? So, which one


    was the real him? The man in front of her now, or the one she has known for the past three years?


    Chloe also shifted to a strictly professional tone. "Can we keep our personal issues separate from


    Moncada International? It''s one of the top ten construction firms in the country. Surely, Sartori


    Corporation can afford to give us a chance to bid."


    He settled into his office chair, casually picking up a document from the desk. His voice remained


    indifferent. "So, Lucas sent you?"


    "I came on my own. I know I''ve offended you, but I would like to believe the head of a massive


    business empire is someone who is able to separate personal from professional matters."


    He looked up, a sly smile spreading across his pale face, making him appear somewhat sinister.


    "You don''t need to tter me. I''m best at mixing personal interests with business affairs and holding


    grudges."


    A hint of resignation flickered in Chloe''s eyes. "What will it take for you to give Moncada


    International a chance?"


    He patted his thigh. "Come here."


    Chloe walked over and naturally settled herself on hisp. His eyes darkened suddenly. Countless


    nights had started just like this. Chloe knew this maneuver worked well on him.


    He chuckled, then lifted Chloe''s chin and kissed her. Chloe had never been sopliant. Before,


    she always yed the part of the one who was pleasured, but today, she was unusually keen to


    please him. He was clearly getting lost in the moment. Watching his eyes gradually be


    intoxicated, Chloe moved her lips away. She whispered in his ear, her voice as delicate as an


    unopened rose, carrying a mesmerizing hint of fragrance. "Could you please issue the tender


    document to Moncada International?"


    His gaze darkened, and as if the fog in his eyes slowly cleared, he became lucid. He had been


    kissing her for so long, yet her mind was still on this? He held Chloe''s chin, and their eyes locked.


    His gaze was crystal clear. "Seduction doesn¡¯t work on me during the day."


    Chloe abruptly got up from hisp. "You could have said it earlier, sparing me the effort of


    pretending for so long."


    He seemed to hold back a burst of frustration. Chloe was utterly heartless. The moment he was of


    no use to her, she didn''t hesitate for a second to get off him. Just now, he was nearly swayed, and it


    turned out she was just pretending.


    "Is there really no room for negotiation on this matter?"


    He stared at Chloe. Clearly, a hint of resignation had shed through her beautiful eyes. If he firmly


    said no now, she would leave without looking back. She only had so much patience for him.


    He spoke. "Agree to one condition, and I''ll give Moncada International a chance."


    "What condition?"


    "Move out of the Moncada family home and live in Greenpeace Estate."


    Greenpeace Estate belonged to her, but she had given it to Connor a few days ago when they


    broke up.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Chloe agreed without hesitation. "Okay, then send the tender document to Moncada International


    now."

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chloe agreed so quickly that Connor couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of suspicion. But at the moment,


    he had no way to verify his doubts. Since Chloe had agreed, he kept his word and sent the tender


    documents to Moncada International.


    Meanwhile, Lucas was stuck in yet anotherpany meeting. Half of Moncada International¡¯s


    dozen or so projects were bleeding money, some with losses through the roof. If they couldn¡¯t snag


    the resort project, Moncada International might really be in hot water. However, there were


    thousands of construction firms across the country eyeing this golden goose, and dozens, if not


    hundreds, were from Riverbrook. It looked next to impossible tond the project¡ªespecially since


    Sartori Corporation hadn¡¯t even invited Moncada International to bid.


    For days, they¡¯d been meeting from dawn till dusk, brainstorming ways to get Connor to change his


    mind, even digging into his personal preferences. But what could they offer a guy who seemed to


    have it all?


    Suddenly, the secretary burst in, clutching aptop, her face lit with excitement. ¡°Mr. Moncada, Mr.


    Moncada¡­¡±


    Irritated, Lucas snapped, ¡°What¡¯s so urgent? Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re in a meeting?¡±


    ¡°Sartori Corporation just sent us a tender document!¡±


    Lucas froze for a second, then jumped up in excitement. ¡°Really? Let me see.¡±


    He checked the email, and sure enough, it was an official tender document from Sartori


    Corporation. This meant Leading Heights finally had a chance topete with other construction


    companies. Lucas breathed a sigh of relief but couldn¡¯t shake his confusion.


    ¡°Why did Sartori Corporation suddenly change their mind?¡±


    The secretary, still buzzing with excitement, said, ¡°I have no idea. Maybe Mr. Connor was moved by


    your sincerity, sir.¡±


    Others quickly chimed in with praise. ¡°Moncada International isn¡¯t in the same league as Sartori


    Corporation, but you are our General Manager and a standout talent. Your persistent personal visits


    paid off. Mr. Connor might not have met you, but he surely felt your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moncada, you know when to bend and when to stand tall. Your future achievements might rival


    those of the so-called King of Eldridge.¡±


    ¡°With you at the helm, Moncada International is bound to thrive.¡±


    Lucas, however, frowned, deep in thought. He had personally visited Sartori Corporation four times


    without getting them to give hispany a shot. Today, after Chloe visited them, Lincoln Heights


    suddenly received the tender document. Could it be just a coincidence?


    After confirming the tender document had been sent, Chloe turned to leave, her strides brisk.


    Just as she was about to exit, Connor felt an odd sensation. He called out to her retreating figure,


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Greenpeace Estate tonight.¡±


    Chloe didn¡¯t acknowledge his words and walked straight out.


    Watching her hasty departure, Connor felt something was off.


    At nine in the evening, Chloe had just finished her bath at the Moncada estate when she got a call


    from Connor. His voice was icy, barely contained anger seeping through.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Chloe, you stood me up!¡±


    Chloe responded with a light-hearted chuckle, ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°You agreed to leave the Moncada family house and move to Greenpeace Estate.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s tone was unhurried and measured. Connor could almost picture her loungingfortably,


    phone in hand. ¡°I did agree to move from the Moncada family home to Greenpeace Estate, but I


    never said when. I¡¯m nning to move in five years.¡±


    Five years. By then, the resort project would''ve been long finished. Connor would probably be gone


    from Riverbrook.


    Connorughed out of sheer frustration. ¡°Five years? Why not make it fifty?¡±


    Still cheerful, Chloe replied, ¡°Anything else, Mr. Connor? If not, then goodnight.¡±


    With that, she hung up.


    At Greenpeace Estate, a furious Connor stood on the third-floor balcony of the vi and hurled his


    phone down.


    ''Chloe, impressive indeed.'' Connor never realized she could be so stubborn!

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chloe wasn¡¯t worried. Her mission was already aplished.


    The resort project had central government approval and had to be publicly tendered. No backroom


    deals were allowed.


    Once Moncada International got its hands on the tender document, everything would go by the


    book. With government oversight, Sartori Corporation couldn''t pull any sneaky moves to edge


    Moncada International out.


    If Moncada International didn''t win the bid, it was just fate, and it had nothing to do with her.


    Chloe slept like a baby that night.


    The next morning, she headed to the TV station bright and early.


    Though she was the noon news anchor, the station integrated reporting and editing. Chloe wasn¡¯t


    just an anchor. She was also a reporter. She often had to dig up stories herself.


    Just as she walked into the office, she overheard her colleagues gossiping.


    "Did you hear? The new hire graduated from Columbia¡¯s School of Journalism and even interned at


    NBC. Quite the impressive resume."


    "With credentials like that, they could''ve gone to Eldridge TV. Whye to little old Riverbrook TV


    Station?"


    "Does this mean Chloe''s coveted anchor spot is on the line?"


    "If we''re hiring someone this impressive right now, the director must have a n."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Honestly, it''s about time. What''s Chloe got besides a pretty face that pulls in advertisers? She''s


    only been here a year. When ites to skill, who here isn''t better than her?"


    Chloe strolled to her desk, listening in.


    The gossiping women quickly noticed her. Their expressions changed instantly. "Chloe, when did


    you get here?"


    Chloe smiled. "Right when you wereplimenting my looks."


    Chloe was naturally stunning, and her smile was so dazzling it could blind you. Yet, there wasn¡¯t a


    trace of anger on her face. It was like she genuinely believed they were praising her.


    The women forced awkward smiles but were fuming inside. She always yed the magnanimous


    card, making everyone else look petty.


    Vivian, the morning news anchor, stepped up. "Chloe, we were just joking around. Don¡¯t take it to


    heart. We¡¯re just worried about you losing your prime anchor spot."


    "You might not know, but we have a new colleague today. She graduated from Columbia¡¯s School of


    Journalism. The director seems to want her to take over Lynn¡¯s position."


    Another colleague, decked out in Chanel, chimed in, "The director should''ve given that spot to you,


    Chloe. After all, you¡¯ve brought in so many sponsorships and made the station a ton of money."


    Vivian¡¯s smile was dripping with sarcasm. "But let¡¯s be real, the prime news slot needs a


    professional anchor, not a sales champion. Chloe, it looks like you¡¯re really in trouble this time."


    Chloe knew they were mocking her.


    But she didn''t care. "Being a sales champion is better than being a leech. Besides, the director


    makes the decisions around here. I heard the morning news ad slots haven¡¯t sold out this month,


    and he¡¯s pretty unhappy. You might want to worry about yourself."


    "Chloe, who are you calling a leech? And FYI, I anchor the 3 AM news. Of course, ad slots don¡¯t sell


    out. If you think you¡¯re so great, why don¡¯t you fill all the ad slots for the early morning news? It¡¯s


    easy to talk big."


    "What¡¯s all this racket so early in the morning?"


    The director spoke with authority. His name was Tony, a man in his forties. "We have a new


    employee joining us today."


    Tony smiled warmly at the woman beside him. "Linda, please introduce yourself."


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Linda."

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    All eyes in the room turned to the woman speaking.


    She was dressed in a crisp white blouse paired with a khaki midi skirt and white heels to match. It


    was ssic office wear, but thece trim on her cor and sleeves gave her a softer, more


    approachable look. While her face was not striking, she had a delicate charm when all her features


    came together. Her smile was gentle and non-threatening, like an innocent bunny that would make


    people instinctively want to protect her.


    Chloe''s gaze alsonded on Linda, her beautiful eyes filled with coldness.


    "I''m new here, just starting out, so I¡¯d appreciate any guidance from you," Linda said, bowing to


    everyone. Despite her impressive resume, she introduced herself humbly.


    The people present began to warm up to Linda. After greeting everyone, she approached Chloe.


    "Chloe, we''re going to be colleagues now. There''s a lot I don''t know, and I''m counting on your


    support."


    Surprise flickered through the eyes of those around them.


    Vivian spoke up, "You two know each other?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Linda smiled, "Chloe and I were high school ssmates and used to be best friends."


    Chloe smiled, too, but her eyes remained cold. "We were ssmates, yes, but I wouldn''t call us


    ''best friends.''"


    Linda looked somewhat embarrassed and lowered her head. "Right, I don''t deserve to be your


    friend. My humble beginnings were just wishful thinking on my part."


    The atmosphere instantly quieted. Linda bit her lip. The glimmer of tears in her eyes and her pitiful


    look could evoke sympathy even from strangers.


    Sure enough, Vivian stepped forward. "Chloe, what''s with the attitude? Linda is a top graduate from


    Columbia. Saying she''s your friend is actually an honor for you. You really don''t know what''s good


    for you."


    Then, she took Linda''s arm. "Don''t mind her. She''s notoriously unpopr here, but we''re your


    friends now."


    Tony looked somewhat awkward. "Linda, why don''t you start by following Vivian? She will give you


    an introductory tour and help you get familiar with things around here. Oh, and there''s a news


    department meeting at 9."


    As Linda was surrounded and led away by a group, Chloe felt a momentary stir in her heart but


    quickly regained herposure. Linda was exceptionally good at putting on a facade. Otherwise,


    she wouldn''t have deceived Chloe during their high school years.


    She always disyed her most vulnerable side, arousing everyone''s protective instincts. People


    were always ready to fend for her when needed, even taking blows on her behalf. By intentionally


    mentioning her humble origins, Linda made everyone think Chloe looked down on her, prompting


    Vivian to immediately defend her.


    Of course, Chloe could defend herself. But she didn''t want to exin herself in front of a crowd that


    just wanted to see her fail. Moreover, Chloe knew no matter what she said, it wouldn''t change


    others'' prejudices against her.


    Indeed, Chloe''s poprity at the TV station was at an all-time low. She had once tried to mend her


    rtionships with her colleagues but eventually realized it was futile. Conflicts of interest meant that


    any effort she made was construed as maniptive.


    So, for the past year, Chloe simply stayed true to herself, regardless of others'' opinions. Her career


    had progressed smoothly this year, but theplex social dynamics had left her feeling unhappy.


    Bing a news anchor was fulfilling her childhood dream, not a survival necessity.


    On the flip side, she had a wide array of interests and a ton of skills, each one enough to set her up


    for life. That was not even counting the annual dividends from QUEEN, which had already made her


    financially free.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chloe had no clue why Linda was there, but she was long past the point of caring about their rivalry.


    Maybe leaving this ce wasn''t such a bad idea after all.


    At nine o''clock, everyone headed to the conference room for a meeting.


    Tony said, "Lynn''s wrapping up her handover and leaving thework in a week, so we need to


    decide on the new prime-time host within this timeframe."


    Vivian chimed in, "Sir, I think Linda would be perfect. I recently saw her work at NBC, and she was


    amazing. She filled in as NBC''s international host and even smoothly switched between English and


    Spanish. Her hosting was top-notch."


    Tony nodded, "Linda is indeed impressive, but this position was originally meant for Chloe. She has


    the most advertising contracts and the highest poprity."


    Vivian retorted, "We''re not the advertising department. What matters here is professional ability. If


    we start focusing on who has the most ads, soon everyone will be more interested in courting


    sponsors than doing real journalism."


    The words "courting sponsors" wereden with sarcasm and clearly aimed at someone.


    Chloe casually flicked her hair, "At Titan Corporation''s business banquet the other day, I overheard


    their employees talking about a girl from our station with lip filler who''s been cozying up to Kaden


    daily. Kaden¡¯s wife Grace saw her sitting on Kaden''sp, calling him ''daddy,'' and pped her right


    then and there. Now, Kaden and Grace are getting divorced. I''m really curious. Do we actually have


    someone like that here?"


    Vivian''s face went pale instantly. Furious, she stood up, "Chloe, stop making things up."


    Chloe smiled, "I never said it was you. Our station is big, and you''re not the only one with lip filler."


    "I just think you''re right. Our focus should be on journalism. Sucking up to sponsors can backfire


    badly. Grace is notorious in Riverbrook for being a fierce woman. Once, a secretary from Titan


    Corporation tried to seduce Kaden, and Grace ended up having her stripped down and thrown out


    of a mall. Coincidentally, I added Grace on Messenger after thest business dinner, and just


    yesterday, she was asking me about the mysterious girl with lip filler¡­"


    Vivian''s expression shifted from anger to panic. "What did you tell her¡­"


    Her words betrayed her true intentions, and the atmosphere in the room shifted as everyone eyed


    her differently.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But right now, Vivian couldn''t afford to care. She knew Grace''s methods all too well. Fortunately,


    she had fled quickly thest time. She covered her face so Grace couldn''t get a good look. But she


    hadn''t expected Grace to remember her distinctive lip filler.


    Chloe watched Vivian with a smile full of knowing satisfaction.


    Just as Vivian was about to be consumed by fear, Chloe began slowly, "This is about ourwork''s


    reputation. I haven''t replied yet because I haven''t investigated thoroughly. I had actually forgotten


    about it until you reminded me by bringing up the topic of sponsors."


    Vivian let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, her gaze towards Chloe was filled with caution.


    Chloe was indeed cunning. She knew Grace was inquiring about Vivian but did not tell her and was


    using it instead as leverage. Now, Vivian was powerless to do anything about it.


    Reluctantly, Vivian sat back down, not daring to utter another word.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Linda shed a warm smile as she began, "In our news department, we¡¯re all graduates from top-


    notch universities and have received the best education. I''m sure there''s been a misunderstanding


    here. Even if there''s some truth to it, it definitely wasn''t anyone from our team."


    "As for the prime-time anchor position, I won''t bepeting with Chloe for it. She can have it."


    Her voice was gentle and soothing, like the song of a nightingale in the woods. She deftly shifted


    the conversation in just a few sentences.


    Vivian looked at Linda with gratitude. Not only did she preserve Vivian''s dignity, but she also


    diverted everyone''s attention by willingly giving up the prime-time anchor spot.


    Chloe, however, let out a mockingugh. "It sounds like you had the anchor position all wrapped up,


    and now you''re just handing it over to me."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Chloe, you''ve got it all wrong. That''s not what I meant at all."


    "Then what did you mean?"


    "Alright, enough, both of you," Tony finally interjected, clearly exasperated.


    "Regarding the anchor position, here''s what we''ll do: Ourwork is nning to interview a very


    important figure. Whoever secures an exclusive interview with him within a week will be the


    prime-time anchor."


    "Of course, the interview must bepleted within a week. So, you two better get moving."


    Someone curiously asked, "Sir, who is this important figure you''re talking about?"


    Tony revealed, "Mr. Connor Sartori."


    The room was filled with surprise. "Mr. Connor is one of the Eldridge Elites, so he must be in


    Eldridge City, right? Besides, Eldridge TV has never interviewed Mr. Connor. How could he possibly


    agree to an interview with our local station?"


    Kyle from the photography department chimed in, "You call yourselves reporters, yet you don¡¯t know


    this key bit of info? Mr. Connor has been living in seclusion in Riverbrook for three years. The


    mysterious BK Group in Riverbrook is actually a branch of Sartori Corporation. Riverbrook is about


    tounch a government-approved resort project, which Mr. Connor is in charge of, but so far, only


    the inner circles know about it."


    "How did you find out if it hasn''t been announced yet?" someone asked.


    "I''m not too familiar with the project either, but my sister''s ssmate''s cousin knows the Meadows


    family''s daughter, who recently attended the 70th birthday banquet of the Sartori family olddy. All


    the top families of Riverbrook were invited, and that''s how the news of the King of Eldridge living in


    Riverbrook got out."


    Tony added, "That''s right. Everyone is somewhat familiar with who Connor is. The Sartori family is


    the wealthiest in the nation, and Connor is the sole heir. So far, he has never given any media


    interviews."


    "Since Mr. Connor has never given an interview, it shows he''s extremely private. It might be difficult


    for our n to be sessful."


    "The resort project is about to be announced to the public. This is a great opportunity, and I think it''s


    worth a try. Of course, it''s still a huge challenge. If it doesn''t seed, so be it. But if it does,


    Riverbrook TV Station will have achieved something even Eldridge TV hasn''t."


    Tony''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "I have faith in both of you. Whoever seeds will naturally


    deserve the prime-time anchor spot. If not, I will use other criteria for my evaluation."


    After leaving the meeting room, Chloe''s expression was unusually serious.


    Linda approached her. "Chloe, you attended the matriarch''s birthday banquet, didn''t you? Why does


    no one inside the station know you''re a daughter of the Meadows family as well?"


    Chloe looked up. "Linda, why did youe to work at this TV station? Wasn''t taking Lucas from me


    enough? Now, you want to take my job, too?"


    Linda''s face remained innocently puzzled. "You''re misunderstanding my actions. I just think working


    here is best suited for my major. I never intended to take anything from you. Lucas wasn''t


    something I took."

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    "Really?" Chloe lounged back in the plush leather chair like azy cat. "I''ve always wondered what


    went down between you and Lucas at that summer camp. Lucas isn''t exactly the type to be easily


    seduced."


    When Lucas was with her, he was protective and caring. Chloe could feel his love. But after that


    summer camp, Lucas hadpletely changed. The love was gone and reced by hatred.


    Linda''s face flushed slightly as she seemed to recall something from years ago.


    Chloe, sensing she was onto something, shrugged. "Never mind, I''m not interested in your dirty


    laundry."


    "It''s not what you think," Linda hurried to exin.


    But Chloe had lost her patience and stood up. "Linda, don''t mess with me, or I might just revert to


    who I was three years ago. Now, if you will excuse me, I need to do my makeup."


    Chloe had to get ready to anchor the noon news. As Linda watched Chloe disappear from sight, her


    expression turned icy.


    ''Chloe, I will take everything from you. Your husband, your job, your family. I will leave you with


    nothing. You will be deserted by everyone, disgraced. I''m waiting for that day. Then you''ll


    understand why I did all this.''


    Later that night, Linda returned to her suite at the Eldridge Hotel. Lucas was already there.


    Linda walked over, pleasantly surprised. "Weren''t you supposed to go back home today?"


    Lucas wrapped an arm around her shoulders, his hand resting on her abdomen. "I missed you and


    the baby."


    A shy blush crept across Linda''s face. "With you saying that, it doesn''t matter where you are. I''m


    happy."


    Lucas pulled her into a tight embrace. "Linda, I''m sorry for putting you through all this."


    Linda''s voice was soft and gentle. "As long as your heart is with me, I don''t feel any hardship. Luca,


    we''ll be a happy family of three once the baby is born."


    Lucas nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll sort things out with Chloe soon. I''ll make sure you and the baby


    have a proper ce in my life."


    At the mention of Chloe, Lucas'' face darkened. "Today was your first day at the TV station. Did


    Chloe give you a hard time?"


    Linda''s eyes flickered. "No... She mes me for taking you away, and she''s always been like that."


    "I knew it. She bullied you, didn''t she? I''m going to sort this out right now."


    Lucas started to walk away, but Linda grabbed his arm, her voice gentle yet firm. "Don''t. When I''m


    with you, this little bit of grief means nothing. You going back now will only make things worse, and


    your parents will dislike me even more. I can handle this."


    Thinking of his parents'' attitude towards Linda, Lucas stopped. He pulled her close again. "If you''re


    ever mistreated, you must tell me. I won''t let Chloe keep bullying you. And remember, I was never


    hers. You didn''t take me from her; Chloe never deserved me."


    Linda leaned against Lucas'' chest, a determined glint in her eyes. Then she spoke softly again.


    "Luca, have you met Connor? Do you know him?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Lucas chimed in, ¡°Ourpany¡¯s been digging into his preferences for the Paradise Resort project.


    But he¡¯s super private, and his whereabouts are like a mystery, so we don¡¯t know much about him.¡±


    Lucas looked down and asked, ¡°Why are you asking about him?¡±


    Linda replied, ¡°The station said if I can snag an exclusive interview with Connor, they¡¯ll give me the


    prime 7 p.m. slot. But when I called CNR, they said TV interview bookings are backed up for six


    months.¡±


    Lucas frowned, deep in thought. ¡°The only thing we know is that Mr. Connor likes to y golf at the


    Royal Golf Course in the mornings. Maybe you can start there.¡±


    Linda looked worried. ¡°But the Royal Golf Course is Riverbrook¡¯s most exclusive members-only club


    and has a membership fee of two million dors. How could I possibly get in?¡±


    Lucas responded, ¡°My granddad¡¯s a member of the Royal Golf Course. I used to go with him all the


    time, and the manager knows me. I¡¯ll call them tomorrow, and you can go in as my wife.¡±


    Linda¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really? I can go in as your wife?¡±


    Lucas watched her, delighted and excited. He tapped her nose. ¡°Of course, in my heart, you¡¯re the


    real Mrs. Moncada.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    While Linda was in the shower, Lucas called Chloe. ¡°Chloe, if you mess with Linda again, I¡¯m gonna


    deal with you.¡±


    Chloe was puzzled by the call. With a hint of amusement, she said, ¡°What, did Linda run and tattle


    on me?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t like you. She doesn¡¯t say one thing to your face and another behind your back. You


    already have plenty; don¡¯t try to take everything from her.¡±


    After hanging up, Chloe was sulky and tossed her phone on the desk. Sometimes, she really


    admired Linda. She had taken what originally belonged to Chloe, and yet, in the end, Chloe was


    made out to be the viin.


    Chloe looked at the document on herputer screen, where she had just typed ¡°Resignation


    Letter.¡± She suddenly closed herptop. Why should she have to resign just because Linda showed


    up? Originally, Linda had taken Lucas away from her, but she was made the viin, and now, did


    she have to give up her job too?


    Of course, she had thought about resigning for a long time for many reasons. But now, she


    suddenly dismissed the thought. Even if she were to resign, it would be after she became the prime-


    time anchor.


    After closing herptop, Chloe picked up her phone again. She scrolled through her contacts and


    found ¡°Trophy Boy.¡± Without hesitation, Chloe called him. The call was quickly answered.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe, do you need something?¡±


    Ms. Chloe, a distant form of address. He was probably still upset about being stood upst time.


    Perhaps he had also decided to keep his distance from her. This was, of course, what Chloe hoped


    for.


    Chloe, unusually serious, spoke to him, ¡°Mr. Connor, I¡¯m Chloe, a journalist from Riverbrook TV


    Station. I¡¯d like to set up a personal interview with you. Do you have time?¡±


    There was a scoff on the other end. He knew it was about work. She wouldn¡¯t contact him


    otherwise.


    Connor was silent for a few seconds before speaking, ¡°Chloe, you¡¯ve got some nerve. After


    standing me upst time, you now want to schedule an interview with me.¡±


    Chloe was silent for a moment, then spoke lightly, ¡°This is a separate matter. Mr. Connor, you might


    not realize this, but I always keep professional and personal issues separate.¡±


    On the other end, Connor seemed amused by her response, ¡°If you want to schedule an interview,


    come to Greenpeace Estate now and apologize to me. We can discuss the restter.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chloe nced at the wall clock. It was ten at night. She knew exactly what would happen if she


    went over there now. Going to that ce was never just a casual visit.


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Chloe said. ¡°If it¡¯s business, let¡¯s handle it during the day. Mr. Connor, you pick a time,


    and I¡¯ll be there to apologize.¡±


    Connor knew Chloe well. She might look all sweet and charming, but she was stubborn as a mule.


    She wouldn¡¯t do anything she didn¡¯t want to, even if it meant burning bridges.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Connor replied coolly. ¡°Tomorrow morning at nine, at the Royal Golf Club.¡±


    Chloe had never been to the Royal Golf Club but knew Antonio was a member. Though he rarely


    went, he paid the annual two-million-dor membership fee without fail. The nice thing about that


    club was that family members could enter just by mentioning the member¡¯s name.


    The next morning at nine, Chloe arrived at the Royal Golf Club right on time. She approached the


    registration desk after entering, where a handsome young man greeted her.


    ¡°Miss, you seem new here. Are you a member?¡±


    ¡°Antonio is my father-inw, so I should be able to enter, right?¡± Chloe responded.


    The young man looked surprised, ¡°You¡¯re also Mrs. Moncada?¡±


    ¡°Also?¡± Chloe¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Is there another Mrs. Moncada?¡±


    The young man pointed to a figure not far away. ¡°Thatdy also imed to be Mrs. Moncada.


    Antonio is a big deal in Riverbrook. He only has one son and one daughter. It¡¯s impossible to have


    two daughters-inw.¡±


    Chloe followed his gaze and saw Linda, who seemed just as surprised to see her. The young man


    looked uncertain. ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll find our manager.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The manager arrived quickly, already scolding as he came. ¡°I told you that Mrs. Moncada would be


    coming today. Mr. Lucas informed us in advance. You should have just let her in. Now you¡¯ve gone


    and caused a fuss.¡±


    The young man looked hurt. ¡°You said one Mrs. Moncada, but you didn¡¯t mention there¡¯d be two.¡±


    ¡°Two Mrs. Moncadas? How could that be?¡± The manager was equally puzzled.


    By then, Linda had approached Chloe. ¡°Chloe, what are you doing here?¡±


    Chloe smiled sweetly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, would I have known someone¡¯s been posing as me?¡±


    ¡°Chloe, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The manager, now more confused, looked between Chloe and Linda. ¡°So, which one of you is the


    real Mrs. Moncada?¡±


    The golf course was bustling with activity. The idle rich were naturally drawn to any drama. ¡°What¡¯s


    this early morning show? The real vs. fake Mrs. Moncada?¡± someone joked.


    Connor, surrounded by a group of people, was also making his way over. He¡¯s dressed casually in a


    ck hoodie and joggers, and his tanned skin gave him an air of unattainable nobility. Standing


    among the others, he seemed like the only one that mattered, a natural-born leader with an aura of


    aloofness.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chloe spotted him, too.


    To be honest, in thest three years, Chloe had rarely seen him fully dressed. So, seeing him at


    Marian''s party really threw her for a loop. It wasn¡¯t because of his high status but because his whole


    vibe had changed. He had gone from a carefree yboy to a cool, refined gentleman. She just


    couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it.


    Next to Connor, a guy with gold-rimmed sses chimed in, "Riverbrook really is a paradise. Even


    polygamy is allowed. No wonder you didn¡¯t want to leave for the capital three years ago, Connor."


    The othersughed. "Devon, you¡¯ve got the guts to joke about Connor. Don¡¯t forget, we traveled all


    the way from Eldridge to work for him."


    "Yeah, Riverbrook¡¯s customs are wild. I envy Mr. Lucas¡ªtwo beautiful wives, one stunning like a


    queen, the other charming and sweet. What a lucky guy."


    The hotel manager was feeling a headach, staring at the two silent women.


    Linda bit her lip, saying nothing. She was soon to be a prime-time TV host, a household name.


    She couldn¡¯t afford a scandal. She knew Chloe well. Back in school, Chloe neverpeted with


    her. Chloe always stepped aside, whether it was for pretty dresses, bags, schrships, or


    opportunities to study abroad. Linda had taken so much from her, including Lucas, which was the


    final straw that drove Chloe mad.


    But so what? Lucas had been with Linda for three years abroad, and Chloe knew but didn¡¯t care.


    Chloe wasn¡¯t as fierce as she looked. Her striking beauty often made people think she was aloof


    andpetitive, but in reality, she was moreid-back or maybe just too proud topete.


    Linda hoped Chloe would step aside now, but things didn¡¯t go as nned. Chloe gave her a half-


    smile, neither speaking nor backing down, waiting for Linda to make the first move.


    As the standoff continued, one of Connor¡¯s friends suddenly spoke up, "Mr. Connor, I remember Mr.


    Lucas and Mrs. Moncada attending the granddy¡¯s 70th birthday. You should know who the real


    Mrs. Moncada is."


    All eyes turned to Connor, including Chloe¡¯s and Linda¡¯s. Linda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. So this was


    Connor, the King of Eldridge, the man she wanted to interview. Her heart raced. Lucas had


    mentioned attending Marian''s birthday with Chloe, but with a hundred tables of guests among top


    elites and only two for Riverbrook, they were practically nobodies.


    Connor probably couldn¡¯t remember who was who, but Chloe¡¯s beauty was unforgettable. Linda felt


    a pang of uncertainty. If her identity was exposed now, the exclusive interview would go to someone


    else.


    Chloe also watched Connor. Given their shared history, asking for a small favor didn¡¯t seem too


    much.


    By now, the manager had approached Connor, waiting for his confirmation. Connor nced at


    Chloe and said coolly, "I don¡¯t know any Mr. Lucas or his wife. If you want to know who the real Mrs.


    Moncada is, just video call Mr. Lucas and have him identify her himself. He can''t possibly not


    recognize his own wife."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Right, right, how silly of me. Thank goodness for your suggestion, Mr. Connor. I¡¯ll call Mr. Lucas


    right away."


    Chloe¡¯s heart sank as her frown deepen. He totally did it on purpose.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    The video call connected quickly.


    "Martin, what''s going on?" Lucas'' voice came through the phone.


    "Sorry to bother you, Mr. Lucas, but you mentioned your wife would be here today. Now, we''ve got


    two Mrs. Moncadas. Can you tell us which one is your wife?" Martin said, panning his camera over


    Chloe and Linda.


    Lucas furrowed his brows¡ªhe hadn''t expected Chloe to also show up today. She must have found


    out Linda wasing and decided to tag along. Chloe always had topete with Linda about


    everything.


    Without much hesitation, Lucas said, "The one in white is my wife."


    Linda was indeed wearing white today, while Chloe was dressed in a pink tracksuit.


    The manager, smiling, said, "Got it, Mr. Lucas. We''ll take it from here and make sure Mrs. Moncada


    is well taken care of."


    After the call ended, whispers filled the room. A crowd had already gathered in the hall, including


    many socialites and high-societydies.


    "She actuallyes here pretending to be someone''s wife and gets caught. How embarrassing."


    "With a face like that, maybe she''s here trying to hook up with a guy."


    "She could be Mr. Lucas'' side piece and is here to provoke the real wife. Why else would she use


    Mr. Lucas'' name ande on the same day as Mrs. Moncada?"


    Chloe and Lucas had actually had a wedding ceremony three years ago, attended by just a few


    close rtives and friends. So, while people in Riverbrook knew Mr. Lucas was married, they didn''t


    know who his bride was.


    Amid the gossip, Chloe seemed unfazed. Kyle approached her, his demeanor much less courteous


    than before.


    "Miss, you''re not a member here. Please leave immediately."


    Without a hint of embarrassment, Chloezily pulled out a card from her bag. "Then I''ll sign up for a


    membership now. Can I go in then?"


    The room fell silent.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The manager, taken aback, said, "Well, you can... but the membership fee here..."


    "Two million, I know. Charge it," she said.


    Many were shocked, still processing what had just happened. Thedies who had sneered at Chloe


    were now speechless. Most of them had essed the club using their husbands'' or fathers''


    memberships, not their own.


    The manager''s expression changed dramatically, his smile even brighter than before. He even


    neglected Linda and directed the front desk to take Chloe inside while he personally escorted her to


    the VIP room to process her membership card.


    The young gentlemen gathered around Connor showed increasing interest.


    "That card looks like a tinum Cheetah Card, right? There are only five hundred in the world, and


    all major banks ept it. It offersplimentary services at all seven-star hotels globally, a true


    status symbol."


    "I remember Mr. Connor has one too. There are no more than twenty people in the entire country


    who have this card and they''re all of exceptional standing."


    "What''s Ms. Chloe''s background?"


    Those who had ridiculed Chloe were now wide-eyed. Two million dors might not have been a big


    deal, but owning that tinum card was another story. It''s not something the average wealthy


    person could have. The issuing institution of this card had extremely strict criteria. Even among


    royal families worldwide, no more than three individuals owned this card.


    Ms. Chloe''s identity was a mystery.


    Of course, Chloe was unaware of all this. The card was for an ount her friend had opened for


    her. The annual dividends QUEEN paid her were all deposited into this card. The bnce had


    already reached eight hundred million dors. To her, two million was trivial.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Connor noticed Chloe pull out that card, and his thoughts began to swirl. How did Chloe get her


    hands on that card? Neither the Meadows family nor the Moncada family would ever qualify for


    such a card.


    The Royal Golf Course sprawled expansively, nestled between mountains and a sereneke,


    offering breathtaking views. While the people around Connor were already gripping their clubs,


    eager to start, Connor chose to sit down at the pavilion. A waiter brought him a sandwich and a


    te of fine dessert. He was used to having his breakfast here.


    Standing a bit away, Linda observed Connor, who seemed to be like a god of another world.


    Dressed in casual ck attire, he looked strikingly handsome, his well-defined hands casually


    picking up the sandwich. Even the way he ate was elegant, exuding a kind ofzy grace. He had a


    demeanor simr to Chloe''s¡ªan effortless confidence born from a life of privilege.


    Linda approached. ¡°Mr. Connor, may I sit here?¡±


    Connor looked up to see a young girl standing by the chair next to him.


    ¡°This is a public lounge area, Mrs. Moncada. Make yourselffortable,¡± he replied, his voice


    neutral and polite yet with a hint of detachment and aloofness.


    Linda took the seat. ¡°Mr. Connor, I actually came here specifically to find you.¡±


    Connor remained indifferent. ¡°Mrs. Moncada, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°Please, allow me to introduce myself. I''m Linda, a news reporter from Riverbrook TV Station. We


    would like to arrange an exclusive interview with you about the Paradise Resort project.¡±


    Linda felt a bit nervous.


    Connor didn¡¯t even look up, replying indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Connor, the Paradise Resort project is about tounch. You¡¯ll need publicity to attract investors.


    As far as I know, you are the recognized sole heir to Sartori Corporation. Still, your two sisters


    currently hold significant positions in thepany and are at odds with you. What you need most


    right now is a chance to prove yourself to your father. That¡¯s why you chose the Paradise Resort


    project and have beenying low here for three years. This project is crucial for you.¡±


    Connor turned to give Linda a cool nce. ¡°You seem well-informed about my family.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Linda felt a bit intimidated by his gaze, her heart racing, but she mustered the courage to continue.


    ¡°Riverbrook TV Station is the most authoritative traditional media outlet locally. We are willing to


    cooperate with you, Mr. Connor. Whenever you need media support in the future, we can provide it.


    This is definitely a win-win situation.¡±


    Connor stayed silent, seemingly deep in thought.


    Just then, a lively noise erupted from ahead. Some people had started ying golf. Linda''s gaze


    followed themotion, and she saw Chloe, surrounded by a group of aristocratic young men,


    swinging her golf club. She stood tall, her swing elegant and precise, captivating the onlookers. The


    eyes of the surrounding young men were practically glued to her.


    A flicker of jealousy crossed Linda''s eyes, but she quickly regained herposure. Just as she was


    about to continue speaking, Connor had already stood up and started walking towards the


    commotion.


    As soon as he arrived, he heard Devon''s praising voice. ¡°Beautiful! Ms. Chloe, are you a


    professional golfer? Maybe I should take lessons from you.¡±


    Chloe smiled charmingly. ¡°You tter me. It¡¯s just a hobby.¡±


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Connor asked.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Devon practically glued to Chloe''s side, which made Connor''s brow furrow in annoyance. He


    stepped in to break up the scene.


    Leaning casually on his golf club, Devon chuckled, "Mr. Connor, it looks like we''ve met our match


    today. Ms. Chloe here has skills that put us all to shame. Honestly, only you might stand a chance


    against her."


    Someone in the crowd chimed in, "Why don''t Mr. Connor and Ms. Chloe have a go at it?"


    That''s exactly what Chloe had been waiting for. She grinned at Connor. "Mr. Connor, care to


    challenge me to a round?"


    Chloe was quite the sight today, looking strikingly different from her usual self.


    Dressed in casual sportswear, her tall and wless figure was on full disy. Her makeup was


    subtle, giving her that effortlessly polished look. With her hair tied up in a high ponytail, her glowing


    fair skin and delicate features made her seem almost youthful and innocent.


    The young men around could hardly take their eyes off her.


    Before Connor could respond, Chloe added yfully, ¡°Mr. Connor, you¡¯re not scared, are you?¡±


    "You clearly don''t know our Mr. Connor well enough. He''s ranked second among the Eldridge Elites,


    and no one dares to im the top spot," someone from the crowd remarked.


    Chloe smirked, "Well, the social dynamics of the Eldridge Elites don¡¯t hold much sway here in


    Riverbrook."


    Her implication was clear: Connor¡¯s top ranking was more about others avoiding beating him than


    his actual prowess.


    The crowd exchanged nces, silently admiring Chloe¡¯s boldness.


    Connor responded coolly, "How do you want to y?"


    Chloe pointed to the open course ahead. "Let''s tackle this par-4 hole."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Someone in the crowd noted, "Ms. Chloe just scored a birdie on that hole, finishing in three


    strokes."


    Connor, unfazed, instructed his caddy, "Bring me my club."


    Chloe continued, "Since it''s apetition, we should have a wager."


    "What do you have in mind?" Connor asked.


    Without missing a beat, Chloe replied, "If I win, how about you give me your first exclusive interview,


    Mr. Connor?"


    The crowd quickly caught on.


    Chloe hade with a clear purpose: to get to Mr. Connor.


    Her challenge was a calcted move.


    However, it seemed she might have underestimated her opponent.


    Indeed, Chloe¡¯s skill was impressive. Finishing a par-4 in three strokes was beyond what many


    professionals could achieve. The praise she received wasn¡¯t just empty ttery.


    Still, it was clear she didn¡¯t fully grasp Connor¡¯s true capabilities.


    The onlookers watched with eager anticipation. Even Linda hade over to see the showdown.


    "Beat me first, then we¡¯ll talk," Connor said.


    With everything set, Chloe spoke, "Mr. Connor, you go first."


    Connor didn¡¯t hesitate. He stepped up to the tee and swung his club in a graceful arc.


    Excited cheers erupted from the sidelines as Connor¡¯s ballnded neatly on the green with his first


    stroke.


    The crowd followed Connor onto the green, where he switched to a putter and smoothly sank the


    ball into the hole.


    Apuse erupted, "An incredible eagle! A par-four hole in just two strokes! Mr. Connor never losts


    it."


    Then, sympathetic looks turned towards Chloe.


    "Ms. Chloe, maybe you should reconsider. Mr. Connor was trained by the national golf champion."


    "Mr. Connor might just be an amateur, but if he went pro, he''d be a legend."


    "Losing to Mr. Connor isn¡¯t anything to be ashamed of."


    Chloe, unfazed, walked to the red tee with her club. "I haven''t taken my shot yet. Let''s not assume


    the oue."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Everyone thought Chloe was just making ast-ditch effort to avoid embarrassment. It was obvious


    she was at her limit.


    Getting the ball in the hole in four strokes on a golf course was considered pro-level. Three strokes


    was called a birdie and was already impressive. Two strokes, known as an eagle, was the mark of


    top athletes. A hole-in-one? That was rarer than winning the lottery¡ªpractically impossible.


    Chloe stood at the tee, lifted her golf club high, and swung with all her might. The ball soared


    through the air, tracing a high arc straight towards the green.


    Everyone rushed to the green. Devon was the first to get there. When he saw no ball on the green,


    he searched in disbelief before it dawned on him to check the hole. Sure enough, he found Chloe¡¯s


    golf ball nestled inside.


    Devon froze for a half-second, then excitedly raised the ball, shouting, ¡°A hole-in-one! Ms. Chloe got


    a hole-in-one!¡± He looked even happier than if he¡¯d made the shot himself.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Everyone was stunned. This seemingly delicate Ms. Chloe had scored a hole-in-one. For


    professional yers, it was something that might''ve happened once in 20,000 shots. It required


    absolute skill and a hefty dose of luck.


    The expressions on the faces of the guys watching Chloe shifted from amusement to admiration.


    News of Chloe¡¯s hole-in-one spread quickly across the entire course. More and more people came


    to see her since a hole-in-one was a rare sight. Many even wanted a photo with Chloe.


    ording to tradition, scoring a hole-in-one meant giving generous tips to the caddies and staff.


    Chloe seemed well-prepared and had a bunch of envelopes in her sports backpack. She instructed


    the caddies to distribute them. Everyone was amazed.


    ¡°Ms. Chloe came prepared.¡±


    ¡°It looks like her three-stroke y was just her tricks.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Connor, you¡¯ve got to admit, Ms. Chloe really had you figured out.¡±


    ¡°But where did Ms. Chloe learn? Could it really be her skill that got her that hole-in-one?¡±


    Why would she have the envelopes ready in advance if she wasn¡¯t fully confident?


    Chloe casually responded to the surrounding crowd, then looked at Connor. ¡°Mr. Connor, you


    should keep your promise now, right?¡±


    Connor replied coolly, ¡°I only said we¡¯d talk if you won. I never agreed to give you an interview if you


    did.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face stiffened. She was reminded of those intimate moments when he would promise it was


    thest time, but then, while holding her in the shower, he¡¯d cheekily im he never said that. As


    these thoughts flickered through her mind, her cheeks involuntarily flushed. Those around her


    thought she was flushed with anger and began to speak up in her defense.


    ¡°Mr. Connor, that¡¯s not very gentlemanly, picking on a youngdy like that.¡±


    ¡°A bet¡¯s a bet, man. It¡¯s just an interview.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, we know you''re better than this, Mr. Connor.¡±


    Watching the crowd rally around Chloe as if they were her knights in shining armor, Connor felt a


    surge of irritation. He said coldly, ¡°I despise maniptive people the most.¡± He gave a warning look


    to his childhood friends and buddies around Chloe. ¡°If any of you want to y her knight in shining


    armor, I¡¯m gonna cut ties.¡±


    The crowd watched Connor with a mix of surprise and fear. Though known as the King of Eldridge,


    Connor was usually faultless toward his friends¡ªlike gathering them for this significant project to


    share the benefits. The fact that he would say such things over a woman was unexpected.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Everyone could see that Mr. Connor was genuinely pissed off, and it was all because of Chloe.


    But why?


    Regardless of the reason, nobody could afford to tick off Mr. Connor, a top dog among the Eldridge


    Elites, over a woman. The guys who had been hanging around Chloe quickly backed off.


    Linda watched, a slight smirk curling her lips. It looked like even Chloe¡¯s beauty had its limits.


    Chloe and Linda returned to the TV station separately, neither mentioning the incident at the golf


    course.


    That afternoon, there was a team meeting.


    Tony was practically buzzing with excitement. "Finally, our big break! Chloe, Linda, who managed to


    snag an interview with Mr. Connor?"


    Both Chloe and Linda looked a bit taken aback. The rest of the team was just as surprised.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Connor agreed to an interview?"


    "Yep, CNR called, and they¡¯ve set it up for tomorrow. They want someone there at nine."


    Vivian asked, "So, who''s doing the interview?"


    Tony said, "They didn¡¯t specify. They just told us to send someone at nine. Mr. Connor has cleared


    two hours for us."


    Still a bit dazed, Tony asked, "Chloe, Linda, why didn¡¯t you say anything when you got back? Who


    managed to arrange the interview with Mr. Connor?"


    Chloe frowned slightly. Connor¡¯s attitude that morning clearly showed he wasn¡¯t interested. So why


    the sudden change of heart now?


    While Chloe stayed silent, Linda calmly spoke up, "Sir, it was me."


    Tony beamed. "Excellent, Linda! I knew you had it in you."


    "Get ready for the interview tomorrow morning at nine with Mr. Connor. If you pull this off, you¡¯ve got


    a bright future ahead."


    Tony, still buzzing, picked up his phone. "I need to report this to the station manager. This is big


    news. The manager at Eldridge TV has tried to get Mr. Connor several times without sess, and


    now Riverbrook TV Station has done it. The manager''s gonna be thrilled."


    Tony left the room.


    Everyone gathered around Linda.


    "Linda, that¡¯s amazing! How did you do it?"


    "No wonder you¡¯re a top grad and interned at NBC. Your skills are way beyond some people who


    are just eye candy."


    "Linda, the prime-time host spot is definitely yours."


    "When you be the prime-time host, you¡¯ve got to treat us to dinner."


    Linda smiled modestly, a hint of shyness in her demeanor. "I just got lucky. Tonight, dinner¡¯s on me


    at the Antique House for some Italian cuisine."


    Antique House was a high-end Italian restaurant in Riverbrook that was known for its extravagance.


    The journalists working at the TV station didn''t have particrly high sries, so none of them had


    ever dined at such a luxurious ce before.


    Everyone cheered and praised Linda¡¯s generosity even more.


    Linda stood up and approached the silent Chloe. "Chloe, want to join us for Italian tonight?"


    Chloe gathered her documents, smiling warmly at Linda. "Of course, I never turn down a free meal."


    That evening, the group arrived at Antique House. Linda had already reserved a private room. The


    group admired the upscale decor, showering Linda with morepliments.


    "Linda, do youe here often?"


    Linda modestly replied, "Not really, just asionally."


    "This ce isn¡¯t for regr folks. And you tell us you don''t have an ordinary background?"


    "Linda managed to study abroad. How could shee from a poor family?"


    "Linda,e clean. Which wealthy family¡¯s daughter are you?"


    Linda responded, "I haven¡¯t lied to you. My family¡¯s financial situation isn¡¯t great. My studying


    abroad was all thanks to my boyfriend."


    Linda nced at Chloe, sitting across from her. "My boyfriend¡¯s family is well-off, and he loves me a


    lot. I went abroad with him."

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    The room buzzed with envious murmurs.


    "Looks like we¡¯re already full from all this lovey-dovey talk, and dinner hasn¡¯t even started yet,¡±


    someone joked. Vivian grinned and chimed in, "So, when are you going to bring your boyfriend over


    for us to meet? A great guy like that is a rare find."


    Linda blushed andughed, "Sure, when the timees."


    Though Linda was chatting with everyone else, her eyes kept drifting to Chloe. But Chloe¡¯s face


    remained inscrutable, showing no sign of interest. Linda¡¯s heart sank a little.


    Just then, the server brought over the tablet with the menu. Linda handed it to Chloe. "Chloe, pick


    whatever you like. Don¡¯t hold back."


    Chloe took the tablet with a smile and swiftly made her choices. A few minutester, she handed it


    back to Linda. "You might want to check it over."


    Linda waved it off and passed it to the server. "I trust your taste."


    Soon, the dishes began arriving. At first, everyone was having a great time, enjoying the food and


    drinks. But before long, Linda noticed something odd. Two hours had passed, and the tes and


    bottles kepting.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Everyone was too wrapped up in the feast, showering her withpliments on her generosity, so


    Linda stayed quiet. But when the meal finally ended, the server brought over the bill, and Linda¡¯s


    jaw dropped.


    Ny-eight thousand!


    She looked at the server in disbelief. ¡°How can it be this expensive?¡±


    The server exined patiently, ¡°You¡¯ve ordered every dish on our menu, including some rare off-


    menu items. The total cost came to eighteen thousand, and you also ordered four bottles of our


    twenty-thousand-a-bottle red wine. Plus, there''s the five percent service charge.¡±


    Linda felt like she might faint. She didn¡¯t have that kind of money. She had thought the bill might be


    high, but not this high.


    The others were just as stunned and began to turn on Chloe.


    ¡°Chloe, was this some kind of payback? You racked up a ny-eight thousand bill! Where¡¯s your


    shame?¡±


    ¡°Have you never had good food before? Why are you taking advantage of Linda like this?¡±


    ¡°I think Chloe should foot the bill. She ordered it. She should pay for it.¡±


    Chloe remained unflustered, her smile unwavering. ¡°You were all quiet while eating the truffle


    casserole and Kobe beef. No oneined about how expensive the ingredients were. And as


    for the wine, I only ordered one bottle; you guys added the rest.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t try to weasel out of this.¡±


    Chloe replied calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re all that concerned for Linda, let¡¯s split the bill evenly. No one ate less


    than anyone else. It¡¯s the fairest way.¡±


    Suddenly, everyone fell silent. Splitting the bill would mean each person would have to pay almost


    ten thousand, which was a few months'' sry for most of them.


    A girl next to Linda spoke up. ¡°Linda¡¯s boyfriend is well-off. She¡¯s going to be living the high life


    soon. She won¡¯t mind covering a meal for us.¡±


    Linda felt like she was on a spit over a fire. The truth was, she and Lucas didn¡¯t have much money.


    Since Lucas went abroad, the Moncada family had cut off his financial support. Their life overseas


    wasn¡¯t as morous as people thought. Lucas was too proud to ask his family for help, and Linda


    only had a few tens of thousands in her ount, money she¡¯d earned from tutoring over the past


    three years.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Unable to cover the nearly hundred-thousand-dor dinner bill, Linda had no choice but to call


    Lucas.


    Lucas, who had returned to hispany by now, likely wasn''t strapped for cash anymore.


    When he heard she spent nearly a hundred thousand on dinner, Lucas'' voice carried a hint of


    irritation, "Linda, were you dining on dragon meat? A meal for ny-eight thousand?"


    Linda''s voice was filled with grievance, "I got an exclusive interview with Connor and was treating


    my colleagues. It was Chloe who ordered the meals. I didn''t realize she ordered so much food,


    including some very expensive wine."


    The mention of Chloe made Lucas frown. His tone softened considerably towards Linda, "I''m sorry, I


    misunderstood you. It was Chloe''s doing, then."


    After a brief pause, Lucas said, "I''m nearby. I''ll be right there."


    Ten minutester, Lucas showed up at Antique House.


    He first settled the bill , and then, he made his way to the private room.


    Upon seeing Lucas, Linda''s eyes shimmered with tears, as if she had suffered a great injustice. She


    hurriedly approached Lucas. "Lucas, you''re finally here."


    In front of everyone, Lucas gently put his arm around Linda''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''ve taken care


    of the bill."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that the bill was settled. Their attitudes changed


    instantly.


    Vivian led the praise, "Linda, you''re so lucky to have a boyfriend who''s not only handsome but rich."


    Blushing, Linda introduced him to everyone. "Let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Lucas


    Moncada."


    Vivian looked surprised. "I''ve heard of this name. Could he be the heir to Moncada International..."


    Lucas simply said, "No, it''s just a coincidence."


    After that, his gaze shifted to Chloe. "Chloe,e here!"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    With her designer bag and high heels, Chloe walked up to Lucas and said indifferently, "Be a good


    man and don''t block my path."


    Lucas was fuming. He grabbed Chloe''s arm and headed for the door, quickly turning into an


    adjacent empty room. Then, the door was shut from the inside.


    The crowd was left dumbfounded. A hint of embarrassment crossed Linda''s face.


    "Linda, your boyfriend knows Chloe?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "We all went to high school together, so yes, we know each other. And back in high school, Chloe..."


    Linda deliberately stopped mid-sentence.


    Vivian snorted coldly, "Now I know why Chloe dislikes you so much. She must have had a crush on


    your boyfriend in high school but couldn''t win him over, so she''s jealous of you."


    Linda defended Chloe with a deliberate tone, "It''s not what you think, and besides, that''s all in the


    past."


    After Lucas pulled Chloe into the room, he coldly questioned her, "Chloe, I''ve told you countless


    times not to bully Linda. Are you taking my words lightly?"


    Chloe casually found a sofa to sit on. She lowered her head to admire her newly done nails. "She


    wanted to treat us. Nobody forced her."


    "So you intentionally ordered those expensive dishes, knowing Linda''s financial situation. How are


    you any different from those petty people who unt their wealth to embarrass others?"


    Chloe looked up, her eyes clear but visibly tinged with anger. "Yes, I know about her family''s


    situation, and I know you two are short on money, so I did it on purpose to bully her. As for why, I''m


    just giving her a taste of her own medicine."

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chloe scoffed, ¡°Three years ago, didn¡¯t you know what I was going through? Yet, right when I was


    at my lowest, you both betrayed me and threw me into hell. Compared to what you did, my little


    tricks are nothing.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ face went rigid. ¡°Chloe, you ended up in that mess because of your own actions. You


    betrayed me first,¡± he said, ring.


    ¡°What happened during that summer after our freshman year, Chloe? Can you even tell me?¡±


    Chloe''s face went pale in an instant. How could Lucas possibly know?


    Seeing Chloe¡¯s ashen face, Lucas was visibly taken aback. Even in her panic, her beauty was


    striking. ¡°So, who did you give your virginity to?¡±


    Chloe stood up, her eyes turning icy. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Lucas sneered, ¡°Angry because you¡¯re embarrassed, Chloe? You¡¯re just a vile, deceitful, filthy


    woman. Why did you marry me? Because you couldn¡¯t go back to the Meadows family. Would you


    have chosen me if you were still the Meadows family''s precious daughter?¡±


    ¡°Now you say you love me desperately, but it¡¯s only because you¡¯re afraid of losing yourst lifeline.


    You''re afraid of losing the wealth and status you cling to.


    ¡°But why should I be the fool to take you in? You are a hypocrite and can¡¯t evenpare to Linda.¡±


    Lucas was fuming.


    ¡°Enough, Lucas.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s fingers trembled. She harbored a secret. A secret no one knew. She had convinced herself


    it was just a nightmare. She thought she had sessfully erased it from her memory. She believed


    no one in the world knew.


    But Chloe hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lucas had known all along. So, was this why Lucas¡¯ attitude


    towards her had changed so drastically?


    She didn¡¯t want to dwell on that incident. In fact, apart from some scars and physical injuries, her


    memory of it was nk.


    Chloe walked straight to the door and left. As she frantically opened the door, she found Linda


    standing there. Chloe gave her a long, hard look. Without saying a word, she left.


    Lucas also came out. ¡°Lucas, what did you say to Chloe? She looked really upset,¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just brought up that incident,¡± Lucas replied.


    Linda''s face changed. ¡°You promised you wouldn''t mention it to Chloe.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but she pushed me too far. Someone had to put her in her ce. You¡¯re just too


    kind, Linda. You''re even concerned about her now.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Linda frowned, clearly uneasy. Chloe would surely suspect her.


    Chloe drove away, her car aimlessly cruising down the highway. During the summer of her


    freshman year, she had been vited. In truth, she didn''t remember what happened that day. It


    seemed she had been drugged. When she woke up, she was in a hotel bed, naked. The difort


    in her body made it clear something had happened.


    Later, she went to the hospital for an examination, and as she feared, she had lost her virginity.


    Unfortunately, because of the drugs, the events of that day had all vanished from her memory. She


    couldn''t remember what had happened before and after she was vited.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    She couldn¡¯t quite wrap her head around what had happened. With no physical evidence found at


    the hospital, reporting the incident felt pointless. No one knew about it. Chloe hadn¡¯t told a soul.


    Cassie and Linda didn''t know about it. It was as if the whole incident had never urred. But how


    could Lucas have known? It seemed like he had known for some time.


    Chloe had a hunch¡ªmaybe it was during that summer camp in their sophomore year when Linda


    had used the secret to drive a wedge between Chloe and Lucas. That would exin why Lucas had


    seemed like apletely different person when he came back. But how did Linda find out? There


    was only one possibility. Linda was behind this.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ''Linda, if it really was you, I won¡¯t let you get away with this.'' Chloe''s grip on the steering wheel


    tightened as she drove aimlessly. Somehow, she found herself at Greenpeace Estate. The bedroom


    lights were on. Chloe drove straight in, parking the car in the yard before getting out.


    Connor heard the car park downstairs. Fresh out of the shower, he¡¯s dressed in a set of grey


    pajamas that somehow made him look even more handsome. He had just reached the stairway


    when he saw Chloe starting to climb the stairs. Casually slipping his hands into his pockets, he


    couldn¡¯t resist a sarcastic remark. ¡°I thought you were too proud to evere looking for me.¡±


    Chloe, expressionless, continued her ascent in her high heels, the sound of them clicking crisply


    against the marble staircase. As she got closer, Connor felt like those heels were stepping directly


    on his heart, causing it to beat faster. Damn, Chloe and her devastating beauty.


    But today, something seemed off. Her face was pale, yet her eyes burned with fierce rage and deep


    hatred as if she were ready to destroy everything in her path. Paradoxically, this made her seem


    even more vibrant, like a phoenix rising from the ashes.


    Connor frowned slightly. ¡°I just embarrassed you a bit during the day. You don¡¯t have to look at me


    like you want to kill me.¡±


    In the next moment, Chloe took another step up, her hand aggressively hooking around Connor¡¯s


    shoulder. Her other hand pressed against the back of his head, and then she kissed him fiercely.


    Her kiss was urgent, almost desperate. Connor was taken aback. In their three years together, he


    had always been the one to initiate moments like this. This was the first time she had everunched


    herself at him. But his surprisested only a second. He immediately wrapped his arms around her


    waist and kissed her back passionately.


    Her high heels were kicked off the stairs as they stumbled into the bedroom, still locked in a heated


    kiss. He gripped her waist tightly, lifting her effortlessly. Chloe¡¯s legs naturally wrapped around his


    waist. Her skirt had already been pushed up, and his hands were roaming freely. They both lost


    themselves in the moment. They continued like this, pressed against the door, kissing intensely,


    until he carried her into the soft embrace of therge bed...

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Connor woke up in the middle of the night, instinctively reaching out to pull Chloe close, only to find


    the bed next to him empty. Sitting up, he heard the faint sound of an engine starting outside.


    He walked over to the balcony and saw Chloe driving away from Greenpeace Estate. A flicker of


    irritation crossed his face. It was always the same with her: she¡¯d use him and then leave, never


    considering his feelings.


    Yet, thinking back to her fierce demeanor earlier that evening, he felt like she was venting some


    deep-seated frustration. He knew something must have been bothering her¡ªsomething more than


    just an interview. Could it be because of him? Connor''s expression darkened at the thought.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, when Chloe arrived at the TV station, the ce was buzzing. Everyone was


    gathered around Linda, who was set to interview the "King of Eldridge." Word of her extravagant


    dinner, costing nearly a fortune, had spread like wildfire, even attracting curiosity from other


    departments. Linda had gone all out for this interview, assembling a team farrger than the usual


    reporter and cameraman. She even had two assistants by her side.


    Given that this was a live interview, the station provided a dedicated crew andunched a new


    segment called "The Elite," with Connor as its inaugural guest, underscoring the station¡¯s high


    expectations.


    Though the interview was scheduled for nine, Linda and her team set off at eight.


    Just as they were about to leave, the station director arrived, causing a stir throughout the room.


    Renowned for his busy schedule, the director seldom visited to the actual station. It was evident that


    he too was here for Linda''s sake. He presented a few words of encouragement. Linda humbly


    assured, "I promise to sessfully carry out the interview."


    The director, a figure of authoritative demeanor nearly past sixty, nodded in approval and gave Tony


    a firm pat on the shoulder. ¡°You''ve indeed found a treasure for our station. Eldridge TV got in touch


    yesterday,¡± he said, ¡°I must say, it felt good to finally have something to brag about."


    Promptly at eight, Linda and her team began their journey. Chloe remained at her desk, engrossed


    in the script she had been given. Vivian couldn¡¯t help but to gossip about the recent events with her


    colleagues close to Chloe¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Look at Linda, managing to secure an interview with the King of Eldridge after just two days.


    Someone''s about to be dethroned from their ''Interviewing Warrior'' title," she giggled.


    "When even the station directores in person, Linda''s position as the prime-time female host


    seems indisputable."


    "Next month''s Golden Microphone Host Competition offers only one participation spot from our


    station. I bet it¡¯s reserved for Linda."


    Chloe merely responded to the whispers with silence.


    Eight-twenty on the dot, Linda and her team arrived at the CNR Tower. They stepped off the coach,


    and were greeted by a man who introduced himself as Teddy, the CEO''s secretary. Teddy


    personally led them into the CNR Tower.


    Linda''s young assistants gushed over the grand wee saying, "The CEO''s secretary himself


    came to receive us. Linda really does have influence."


    "I wonder if Linda and Mr.Connor are friends. Only high-profile interviews receive such avish


    reception."


    Linda overheard their whispers, maintaining her demeanor that was always humble and gentle, but


    the smile on her lips deepened ever so slightly.


    In truth, even Linda was uncertain. Both she and Chloe had been unable to convince Connor for an


    interview the previous day. Then why did he have a change of heart and even go out of his way to


    call the station?

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    After hours of mulling it over, she''d finally figured it out¡ªit had to be that whole spiel about mutual


    benefits that got to him. At the golf course, his disdain for Chloe was as clear as day. He''d even


    gone as far as to publicly humiliate her.


    ''Even if Connor had agreed to the interview because of the bet he lost to Chloe, he did it under


    some serious pressure.'' Linda thought. That was why he didn''t specify who the interviewer should


    be when he called. Linda showing up had actually yed right into Connor''s hand. No matter how


    you sliced it, she wasing out on top.


    Teddy had everyone set up in the conference room. "Our CEO''s in a meeting right now," he


    announced. "He''ll be here for the interview as soon as it''s done. You can get everything ready in the


    meantime."


    Linda nodded. "No worries, Teddy. We''re all set."


    Ten minutester, the door to the conference room swung open. Linda quickly got up and walked


    over. She stood in front of Connor and extended her hand with a polite smile. "Mr. Connor, I''m


    Linda, your interviewer for today. We met yesterday, and I''m thrilled you agreed to this exclusive


    interview. It''s truly an honor."


    But Connor didn''t take her hand. Instead, he furrowed his brows slightly, which sent a shiver of


    unease down Linda''s spine. To avoid any more awkwardness, she pulled her hand back and tried to


    move things along. "Mr. Connor, we''re ready to begin. Shall we start the interview?"


    "Hold up," Connor said coolly. "The person I agreed to do this interview with wasn''t you, Ms. Linda."


    Linda''s stomach dropped, but she forced herself to stay calm, hoping to salvage the situation.


    "Yesterday, I mentioned that Riverbrook TV Station is eager to create a win-win situation with Sartori


    Corporation. Going forward, we''ll do our best to meet any of your requests."


    She clung to a shred of hope that this offer might sway him, but Connor was having none of it. "Ms.


    Chloe won our game of golf yesterday, and her prize was this interview. You were there and should


    know this better than anyone."


    Connor''s words were icy,ced with a hint of disdain. "I honor my bets. I agreed to an interview with


    Ms. Chloe and no one else. If she isn''t here, then there''s no interview today." With that, Connor


    turned and left the room.


    Linda felt a cold sweat break out, and the whispers started almost immediately. "So it wasn''t Linda


    who secured Mr. Connor''s interview?" "Did Mr. Connor mean Chloe secured it? It sounds like he


    lost a bet to her, so that''s why he''s doing the interview." "In the whole station, Chloe''s the only one


    who could pull this off. She''s the interview queen." "But Linda imed it was her doing. How


    embarrassing to get called out like that."


    Linda felt like the room was spinning, but she bit her lip, pretending nothing had happened. She


    turned around with a calm demeanor and said, "I must have misunderstood yesterday. Let''s get


    Chloe in here."


    The assistant immediately called Tony and ryed everything that had just gone down. Tony was


    equally shocked and quickly found Chloe.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Chloe, the interview was rightfully yours. Why didn''t you set the record straight? We almost got the


    wrong idea."

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chloe shed a smile. "Sir, it doesn''t matter who does the interview."


    "It does matter. Your work is your work. Mr. Connor specifically asked for you. Please, just go."


    Chloe didn''t get up, her smile still light. "Since Linda has already gone, I''ll pass. I believe she can


    handle it. We''re all working for the station, and I won''t make a fuss."


    Tony knew Chloe well enough to know she wasn''t easy to deal with. Saying she wouldn''t make a


    fuss actually meant she would.


    Even after mentioning Mr. Connor''s request, she remained unmoved. This meant she needed an


    apology to smooth things over.


    "How about this: I''ll have Lindae back and apologize to you." Tony gauged Chloe''s reaction


    carefully.


    Chloe stayed silent, which Tony took as a good sign. He immediately called Linda, instructing her to


    return to the station and ask Chloe to take over.


    Linda knew what this "request" meant but had no choice. This was her mistake. She didn''t


    anticipate Connor being so particr.


    Linda quickly returned to the station.


    With a hint of frustration, Tony said, "Linda, what''s the deal? Mr. Connor agreed to Chloe''s interview,


    not yours."


    "Sir, I''m sorry. I had a long conversation with Mr. Connor yesterday morning. He didn''t explicitly


    refuse, so I thought he had tacitly agreed. It was a misunderstanding on my part."


    Linda''s eyes welled up with tears, making it hard to scold her.


    Tony said, "Go apologize to Chloe."


    Biting her lip, she approached Chloe''s desk. "Chloe, I''m sorry. It was all a misunderstanding. I didn''t


    mean to take your interview slot. Please go to CNR. Everyone''s waiting for you."


    Chloe looked up at Linda, her smile enigmatic. "Linda, can everything be resolved if it''s just a


    misunderstanding?"


    Back in summer camp, when she and Lucas hooked up she came back saying it was a


    misunderstanding.


    When she got pregnant with Lucas'' child, she also imed it was a misunderstanding.


    And now, yet another misunderstanding.


    Tears filled Linda''s eyes. Herrge, innocent, and vulnerable eyes looked back at Chloe. "What do


    you want me to do? I''ll do anything you say."


    Chloe had once been fooled by those innocent eyes. She had genuinely cared for Linda, fought for


    her, and even taken a knife for her, bearing a half-foot-long scar on her shoulder.


    The more she had invested in Linda, the more resentful she felt.


    But now, Chloe had something else she needed to confirm.


    Chloe stood up. "Linda,e with me."


    They entered an empty conference room, with Linda following behind. Chloe firmly closed the door,


    shutting out the prying eyes outside.


    Once inside, Linda immediately knelt down, grabbing Chloe''s hands. "Chloe, please forgive me this


    once. If we lose this exclusive interview because of me, I won''t be able to stay here."


    The station manager had already boasted about securing Connor''s interview at Eldridge TV. If they


    ended up not getting the interview with Connor, it wouldn''t just be her dignity at stake but also the


    manager''s.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Chloe pulled her hand away. "Linda, I need to ask you something, and I want an honest answer."


    Linda looked up at Chloe with those same innocent eyes. "Did you tell Lucas about my incident


    during our freshman year summer break? Was it you?"


    Linda''s gaze flickered away for a moment.


    Chloe pieced together all the past incidents and was certain Linda had told Lucas just to stir trouble


    between her and Lucas.


    However, she couldn''t bepletely sure of whether Linda had orchestrated the whole thing.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Linda had been expecting Chloe to ask her this question since yesterday. She already had a n in


    mind.


    Linda didn''t deny it. "Yes... it was me, but it slipped out by ident. I didn''t mean to, Chloe. Please


    forgive me."


    Chloe wasn''t surprised. She just scoffed. "Linda, stop acting."


    Silent, Linda¡¯s tears began to fall like a summer storm, a sight that could make anyone feel pity.


    She dropped to her knees. "Chloe, I don''t expect you to forgive me. Whether you believe me or not,


    I''ve been living with this guilt for years. If you me me, then hit me. Maybe it¡¯ll ease my


    conscience a bit."


    Linda grabbed Chloe''s hand and tried to p herself with it.


    Chloe pulled her hand back, so Linda started pping herself. Once, twice, and soon, her face bore


    the mark of five fingers.


    Chloe watched her, feeling a wave of irritation.


    Chloe grabbed her wrist. "Linda, did you have someone vite me? Was that your doing?"


    Linda¡¯s eyes filled with terror. "No, it wasn¡¯t me. I did let it slip to Lucas by ident, but what


    happened had nothing to do with me. It really wasn¡¯t me."


    "Then how did you know about it?"


    "You were talking in your sleep. You¡¯ve been doing it a lottely."


    Chloe stared into Linda''s eyes, which seemed utterly sincere, without a hint of guilt.


    Chloe¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. "Linda, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. I won''t let you off if I find out you


    were involved."


    Chloe stood up and left the meeting room. As she opened the door, she saw a group of


    gossipmongers gathered outside.


    They saw Linda kneeling inside, her face clearly marked by five fingers.


    Vivian couldn''t stand Chloe¡¯s smug demeanor. "Chloe, this is too much. You actually hit her."


    Linda hurried over. "No, Chloe didn¡¯t hit me. I did it to myself."


    "How did you p yourself hard enough to leave a five-finger mark? Chloe, Linda outshone you for


    this interview, but you had to beat her like this?" Vivian egged Linda on. "Linda, you could sue her


    for assault."


    Chloe raised an eyebrow, speaking calmly. "I didn¡¯t hit her. She was pping herself as an apology,


    and I couldn¡¯t stop her."


    "Chloe, who would believe you? You¡¯re just a vindictive woman. Who knows what you did to secure


    Mr. Connor¡¯s interview? At least Linda yed it clean."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chloe didn¡¯t care to argue. She took out her phone and snapped a photo of Vivian, then quickly sent


    it to someone in her contacts.


    "Chloe, what are you doing?"


    Chloe shed Vivian a bright smile. "I¡¯m letting Grace see if the girl with lip filler she¡¯s been looking


    for is you."


    Vivian froze on the spot.


    After Chloe finished, she left briskly. She had let Vivian off once, but if Vivian kept acting up, thinking


    Chloe was easy to bully, there¡¯d be hell to pay.


    Through a mix of coaxing and cajoling, Tony finally got Chloe to go to CNR Tower.


    Teddy was waiting at the door as usual. "Ms. Chloe, the boss wants to see you in his office first."


    Chloe followed Teddy through a private elevator to the CNR president¡¯s office.


    As the elevator doors opened, she stepped out into what looked more like a bedroom.


    Chloe finally understood what was behind the two closed doors she had seen in the officest time.


    It turned out to be Connor¡¯s resting area, indistinguishable from a bedroom.


    There was Connor, sitting on the sofa in his "bedroom."


    "Leaving right after sex? How can you be so irresponsible?"

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Connor stood in front of her and was dressed to the nines. His features were so striking that he


    looked like he had stepped out of a fantasy movie, like a mythical figureing to life. But the


    moment he opened his mouth, Chloe was jolted back to reality.


    "Come on, you''re not exactly suffering here," she teased.


    Chloe wasn''t the least bit flustered. Instead, she responded with grace and ease. She strutted


    around the room in her high heels, curiously examining the decor. She noted how theyout was


    almost a perfect replica of Greenpeace Estate.


    Connor got up and walked over to her, wrapping his arms around her slender waist from behind. His


    lips brushed against her ear, his voice low and suggestive. "Why did youe looking for mest


    night?"


    Truth be told, she had regretted it afterward. She didn''t want to get further entangled with him, yet


    she had sought him out the previous night, and it had ended in his bed.


    Chloe turned around, cupping his handsome face in her hands, and gave him a quick peck on the


    lips. "It was for this interview, of course. See, you''vee to me willingly today, haven''t you?"


    Her smile was radiant, like a rose in full bloom under the scorching sun. It was both beautiful and


    intense.


    Connor raised an eyebrow, his tone light but with a hint of seriousness. "If you don¡¯t want to talk


    about it, that¡¯s fine. But since you¡¯ve stirred the pot again, I won¡¯t let you off so easily this time."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than he showered her with kisses. Soon enough, Chloe found


    herself pinned to the sofa.


    "Stop. I have to interview you soon, and my makeup will be ruined."


    Connor tried to control himself, his voice husky. "Meet me at Greenpeace Estate tonight."


    Chloe seemed to consider it for a moment before agreeing, "Okay."


    Connor frowned, "You agreed just as quicklyst time."


    Chloeughed, "Don''t worry, I won''t stand you up this time."


    The office was connected to arge conference room. Chloe entered directly from the inside. By the


    time the others arrived, she was already there. She nodded in greeting to the interview team, who


    seamlessly began their preparations. In no time, everything was ready.


    Linda¡¯s assistant hurried over with a stack of papers. "Chloe, here are the interview questions Linda


    prepared for the Paradise Resort."


    Chloe didn¡¯t even nce at them. "Keep them. I won¡¯t need her questions."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The assistant was visibly worried. Linda had taken credit for Chloe¡¯s work the day before, thinking


    she could rece her, and had prepared a whole set of questions. These interview questions had


    been meticulously crafted by the team. Chloe was obviously upset with Linda and refused to use


    her questions.


    The interview was being broadcast live. Any mistake could not be undone. Linda was in the wrong,


    but given the circumstances, wasn''t it best to consider the bigger picture? However, without Chloe¡¯s


    eptance of the papers, there was little the assistant could do.


    When Connor entered, the interview officially began. The news had been announced early on


    official channels. So, as soon as the live broadcast started, thousands of viewers poured in, and the


    numbers kept growing.


    "Connor, the billionaire''s son, the King of Eldridge, a man whose reputation precedes him. I¡¯ve


    heard that many domestic and international media outlets have been moring to interview him, but


    I never imagined his first public appearance would be on our humble Riverbrook TV Station."


    "Riverbrook TV Station is really making a name for itself. Eldridge TV must be green with envy."


    "Who is this interviewer? I love her looks. She has that perfect blend of stunning and sophisticated."


    "She¡¯s the Riverbrook TV Station¡¯s shining star. Don¡¯t you know her? She¡¯s the noon news anchor,


    Chloe. Her anchoring style is both professional and engaging. I¡¯ve always been a fan, and I¡¯m d


    others are finally noticing her."


    "Apparently, this anchor won an interview opportunity with Mr. Connor by scoring a hole-in-one


    against him in golf."


    Connor slowly walked into the interview room. The camera immediately focused on his face. The


    chat room went silent for a second, then exploded.


    "Who is this handsome guy? Tyler, you have one minute to find me everything you can about him."


    "Holy smokes, are people really this good-looking? LOL¡­"

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Connor took a seat, as Chloe went through the usual introduction routine.


    The live stream was already blowing up.


    [King of Eldridge! So is he really Connor Sartori?? Oh my God, his looks just hit me right in the


    heart!]


    [Rich, powerful, and handsome. What door did God not open for him?]


    [My mom asked why I was holding a fork while watching TV. Turns out, I was feasting my eyes on


    my crush.]


    Chloe began the formal interview. Most of it was about Paradise Resort.


    Thanks to her research on the project, she knew it inside out. So, the questions she asked were


    very professional.


    The assistant, who had been on edge, finally rxed. She looked at the interview script Linda had


    prepared, which was still in her hand. She was ready to hand it over at any moment but casually


    tossed it into a nearby trash can.


    Chloe''s questions were way better than Linda''s¡ªprofessional, in-depth, and sophisticated.


    In just twenty minutes, the live stream audience surged to six million.


    Finally, it was time for thest segment.


    Chloe maintained a professional smile. "Thank you, Mr. Connor, for joining us on Riverbrook TV


    Station. We currently have six million viewers on our live stream, and they are all very curious about


    you. Now, we''ll take some questions from three enthusiastic viewers, if that''s alright with you?"


    Connor smiled graciously. "Of course."


    Under the watchful eyes of the audience, the backstage team immediately captured screenshots of


    the questions from the live stream.


    "The first question, Mr. Connor, do you have a girlfriend?"


    After asking, Chloe felt the question might be a bit intrusive. To lighten the mood, she chuckled, "It


    seems everyone is really interested in your personal life. If you find the question too personal, we


    can move on."


    "It¡¯s okay," Connor responded, looking unfazed.


    The screen was actually flooded with simr questions.


    "I don''t have a girlfriend," Connor answered directly.


    A subtle smile appeared on Chloe''s lips.


    His answer was just as she expected. Over the past three years, she was certain that Connor had


    only been with her.


    That''s a woman''s intuition for you.


    But she definitely couldn''t consider herself his girlfriend.


    What was she then? A lover?


    That didn''t seem right either.


    Lovers at least had feelings for each other. They were both just drawn to the warmth of each other''s


    bodies.


    The second question was locked on the screen. "Second question, Mr. Connor, what kind of woman


    do you like?"


    Connor seemed to think for a moment. Then he answered, "A girl who''s terrible at cooking, with a


    mole near her eye."


    Chloe felt a stir inside. So, Connor already had someone he liked.


    Of course, she wouldn''t narcissistically think Connor was talking about her. In three years, she had


    never cooked for Connor, so he had no idea about her culinary skills.


    As for the mole near the eye, she indeed had a tiny mole near her eye,pletely hidden under


    makeup.


    Maybe he already had someone he liked, and his initial attraction to her was because, like his


    beloved, she had a mole near her eye.


    The live stream went wild.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    [Such a unique preference! My cooking is terrible, and I have a mole near my eye. Mr. Connor, want


    to check me out?]


    [It''s obvious, isn''t it? It''s not that Mr. Connor likes girls who are terrible at cooking and have a mole


    near their eye, but the particr girl Mr. Connor likes is terrible at cooking and has a mole near her


    eye.]


    [He''s got someone special already, huh? The girl Mr. Connor likes must be over the moon. Is this a


    public deration of love?]


    The third question had already appeared on the screen. Actually, the screen was filled with the


    same question over and over.


    Chloe asked, "Mr. Connor, does the person you like also like you back?"

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Connor listened intently to the question before suddenly turning to face Chloe. "Ms. Chloe, what do you think?"


    Chloe feigned surprise. "Mr. Connor, I have no idea who your heart belongs to. How could I know? But I do believe that whoever you have feelings for must be an extraordinary person."


    Connor nodded in agreement. "There are tons of people who admire her."


    A hint of curiosity sparked within Chloe. Connor''s beloved must be a top socialite among the Eldridge Elites. Whenever he spoke of this girl, Chloe noticed a certain gleam in Connor''s eyes.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In the live broadcast:


    [It''s a secret crush! The King of Eldridge actually has a crush on someone.]


    [It turns out even the most formidable people appears cautious and uncertain around the ones they love.]


    [Setting aside his status, I can''t believe any woman could resist Mr. Connor''s charm.]


    [So, does this lucky woman even know Mr. Connor is secretly in love with her?]


    Chloe asked the question everyone in the live broadcast wanted to know. "So, Mr. Connor, you don''t know if your beloved reciprocates your feelings?"


    Connor smiled. "I''m still waiting in line, hoping she won''t keep me waiting too long."


    His humorous response lightened the mood. Chloe teased, "Brave people get to enjoy life first. Mr. Connor, why not boldly pursue her? Maybe you''ll seed."


    After her statement, Chloe turned to the camera for her final interview summary. "Thank you again, Mr. Connor, for epting our interview, and we wish you sess in your pursuit of love."


    As the interview concluded, the team gradually left the meeting room. Chloe was ready to leave as well. When she stood up, Connor suddenly grabbed her arm. "Leaving without saying goodbye, is that your style?"


    Chloe looked around; everyone else had left. "I have to return to the station; it''s still working hours."


    Connor checked his watch. "Your station works past 11:30 AM? Join me for lunch before you go back."


    Reluctantly, Chloe asked the rest of


    the team to go ahead without her


    the


    She imed she was working on


    resort feature and had some queries to finalize.


    Teddy delivered the lunch. Connor''s office suite included a dining area. The two shared lunch at the dining table. Suddenly, Chloe chuckled.


    "What''s so funny?" Connor asked while peeling shrimp.


    Chloe responded, "We''ve known each other for three years, and I think this is the first time we''ve had lunch together."


    Indeed. Throughout their three-year


    acquaintance, they usually met at night, asionally having dinner, but never lunch. Connor ced some peeled shrimp into Chloe''s bow "That''s because you''ve only seen me as a nicey."


    Chloe was drinking soup and nearly choked upon hearing this. It turned the atmosphere somewhat awkward. "Mr. Connor, let''s not bring up the past, okay?"


    "Well, what aboutst night, then? Last night, you suddenly came over. What was that about?"


    He spoke slowly yet earnestly as if


    discussing a serious matter. This time, Chloe genuinely choked and scrambled for a tissue. Finally managing to calm down, Chloe said, "I''m sorry, I was a bit overwhelmed yesterday. I promise it won''t happen again."


    Connor raised an eyebrow. "So, I''m at a loss then."


    Chloe paused, momentarily unable to respond. "What?"


    "Chloe, would you like to be my girlfriend?"


    "I''m married," Chloe blurted out.


    "What kind of sham marriage is that? Is it even legally recognized?"


    Chloe was stunned. "You know?"

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Yeah, with his connections, Connor probably had every detail about her checked out ages ago.


    Connor was quiet for a moment. "Lucas doesn''t love you, and you know that. Instead of wasting your time on someone who will never give you a second nce, why not consider someone else? I think we''d be a good match."


    Connor''s eyes were fixed on Chloe. His gaze was as intense as the ocean at midnight. His expression was serious, his earnest look causing her heart to skip a beat. "At least in one way, we''re definitelypatible." He suddenly raised an eyebrow, and the serious atmosphere was instantly shattered.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Chloe rolled her eyes at him. "What, are you not waiting in line anymore?"


    Connor''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Jealous?"


    Chloeughed, and a flirtatious glint sparkled in her eyes. "Are we even at that stage?"


    After lunch, Chloe put down her fork. "Honestly, you''re quite skilled in bed."


    Connor frowned. He had so many qualities, and yet that''s the only thing she mentioned.


    Chloe continued, "We can keep seeing each other but under one condition."


    "What condition?"


    "No strings attached, no emotional conversation. We''ll just do this for fun. We don''t restrict each other nor interfere in each other''s personal lives." Connor seemed dissatisfied. "So, you don''t want a rtionship with me, just the physical part?"


    Chloe nodded. "Emotions are tooplicated. Once feelings get involved, things get messy. We were good before, fulfilling each other''s needs. So let''s keep it uplicated."


    Chloe knew they both had some kinds of feelings for each other. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been entangled for three years. But she was also aware that their vastly different worlds meant they could never be together. Not to mention, she had too many secrets to protect. She''d stopped believing in steadfast love long ago. She had known Lucas for over twenty years, and they''d gone from childhood sweethearts to practically strangers. What in this world doesn''t change? She wasn''t about to give anyone the chance to hurt her again.


    Connor didn''t seem too pleased, his brows knitting together.


    Chloe smiled nonchntly. "If you''re not okay with it, then forget it."


    "Alright, but you have to move to Greenpeace Estate first."


    Chloe didn''t expect Connor to actually agree. "I need to sort out some things. Once I''m done, I''ll move in."


    This time, Connor didn''t say anything else.


    Around noon, Chloe even took a nap in Connor''s makeshift bedroom. It wasn''t until 2 p.m. that she arrived at the TV station.


    Tony saw Chloe, put down his


    thermos, and hurried over. "Chloe, you''re truly a hero for our station. The response to the interview was phenomenal, the ratings hit a new high, and several major advertisers have specified they want to invest in our new segment. The advertising stots are in high demand, and even Eldridge TV called to ask for tips. The station manager said he wants to reward you."


    Chloe responded with a bright smile, "Just doing my job."


    A group gathered around her. "Chloe, you''re amazing. The phones in the news department are ringing off the hook. The Elite''s first episode was such a hit. Now it''s not us asking people for interviews. Young talents are contacting us, even offering money to be featured." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "The first episode set the bar so high that if they can get on the show, they''ll be considered on the same level as Mr. Connor. Of course, they want to be featured."


    "Chloe, spill the beans. How did you convince Mr. Connor?"


    Everyone crowded around Chloe except for Linda, who stood at a distance, silently watching everything unfold.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    In the evening, Chloe walked back into Moncada Estate. Joshua was in the study, practicing his calligraphy. Tara had just returned from the spa, and Antonio was in the garden, trimming the flowers and bushes. Everything seemed normal.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Like always, Chloe headed to the study first to keep Joshuapany for a bit, chatting casually. After a while, she went to her room and began packing her belongings. She was nning to move out.


    Truth be told, Chloe hadn''t lived at Moncada Estate every single day. She often stayed elsewhere, and they were used to it. But this time, she intended to leave for good.


    After living there for three years, she felt a pang of sadness. The Moncadas had treated her like their own daughter, giving her a safe haven during the darkest times of her life. Sometimes, she thought that if Lucas hadn''te back, living with the Moncadas forever wouldn''t have been so bad. But ever since Lucas returned, everything seemed to go off course. Connor was right: Lucas would never change, and she and Lucas had be like parallel lines - never toe together again. What was the point of holding onto this hopeless belief?


    Maybe it was time to let go and start a new chapter in her life.


    She was lost in her thoughts and was startled when the door to her room was suddenly thrown open. Lucas stood in the doorway, fuming. He stormed in and grabbed Chloe''s arm, shoving her hard. Chloe, who had been crouching down and packing, fell to the floor.


    "Lucas, what the hell is your problem?" Chloe shouted, not holding back.


    "Chloe, you''ve got some nerve asking me that. What did you do to Linda? She almost had a miscarriage because of you!"


    The word "mi?carriage" made Chloe


    flinch. Lucasred at her innocent expression and let out a coldugh "Don''t y innocent. You stole Linda''s interview and even pped her in public. Chloe, how did you be so cruel? If anything happens to Linda''s baby, never forgive you."


    Chloe finally snapped out of her shock. She stood up and calmly fixed her hair. "Did Linda tell you I stole her interview?"


    "She didn''t need to. I know you. You''ve always beenpetitive. When we were kids, whatever I did, you had to do too. You were always trying to outshine me, always stealing the spotlight."


    Lucas'' lips curled into a bitter smile. "You treated me that way, so why wouldn''t you treat Linda the same?"


    Chloe had always been like that.


    When Lucas picked up golf as a kid, she joined in and always outyed him, earning everyone''s praise. When he switched to chess, she followed and ended up winning. awards and bing the


    grandmaster''s prized studer el


    His


    frastration drove him to quit chess altogether. Then he took up taekwondo, and she did, too, reaching the ck belt level while he was still at a lower level. Throughout their childhood, he could never win against her.


    It seemed like he had always lived in her shadow.


    Chloe was taken aback by Lucas bringing up their childhood. Yes, she had always followed whatever Lucas did as a kid. She just wanted to spend more time with him, so she took an interest in what he liked. She never intended to outshine him or take anything from him. She never cared for titles or glory.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    She never expected Lucas to feel this way about her, but at this point, exining anything would be pointless.


    Chloe sighed, "Lucas, no matter what I say now, you won''t believe me. Linda upies your heart and mind now."


    She paused for a moment, then said, "In that case, let''s just end things here."


    It was only then that Lucas noticed Chloe had been packing. Two huge suitcases were sitting in the room, filled to the brim with her clothes and everyday items.


    Lucas let out a sarcasticugh. "Are you threatening me again, Chloe? Can''t youe up with something new?"


    Chloe crouched down, zipped up one of the suitcases, and walked over to Lucas. Her voice was calm but firm. "This time, I''m serious. I''m moving out tonight, and I''ll exin this to everyer."


    Just then, the butler called them for dinner. Chloe strode out of the room.


    Dinner was a somber affair. Both Chloe and Lucas were lost in their own thoughts. Halfway through the meal, Chloe put down her fork. "I have something to say."


    Everyone turned to look at her, sensing the gravity in her voice. Tara spoke up first, "Chloe, what''s going on?"


    "For these past three years, thank you all for taking care of me. But I''ve decided to move out tonight."


    Tara was shocked and immediately turned to Lucas, scolding him. "Did you do something to upset Chloe again? Apologize to her right now!" Chloe stopped her. "Mom. Lucas and I have decided to part ways."


    "You''re getting a divorce?" Tara asked, incredulous.


    Chloe responded calmly, "Actually, we never officially got married, so it''s not really a divorce."


    Everyone appeared visibly stunned. Antonio was confused and said, "But you two definitely had a marriage certificate. It''s still in the drawer at home."


    Chloe exined, "That was fake. It was bought online for $9.99 with free shipping."


    Antonio''s face turned red with anger. "That''s ridiculous. Utterly ridiculous."


    Joshua had initially forced Lucas to marry her, but Lucas had backed out on the day they were supposed to go to the registry office. To deal with the family pressure, Chloe found a fake marriage certificate service online and photoshopped a wedding photo. In reality, she and Lucas were never husband and wife.


    Tara stood up and punched her son on the shoulder. "It''s you, isn''t it?"


    Lucas remained silent, his expression dark. He hadn''t expected Chloe to be serious this time. Was she forcing him to choose between her and Linda?


    Chloe, however, remained calm.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Please, don''t hit Lucas. It''s not his


    fault. He just doesn''t love me. Now says he has to love me. Let''s not pressure him."


    Tara started to cry. "But you two were childhood sweethearts. I''ve always thought of you as my daughter-inw. How can I ept this?"


    "Even if Lucas and I part ways, you''ll


    cagan


    always be my family in my heart. But


    we can''t force love. Lucas loves


    el


    Linda, and Linda is already pregnant. I don''t want to torment them of myself any longer. I want to end this and give myself a new start."


    Tara was stunned. "Linda is pregnant?"

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Lucas'' face darkened.


    Chloe, it seemed, didn''t really want to end things.


    He hadn''t told his family about Linda being pregnant yet. Didn''t Chloe reveal this now just to make everyone think Linda was using the pregnancy to push her out?


    How could they ever ept Linda after this?


    Just as expected, when Tara found out, she went ballistic.


    "Lucas, are you and that little home-wrecker bullying Chloe? Let me tell you, I don''t care if she''s pregnant or not; she''s never stepping foot into this home, and we certainly won''t ept that child."


    "Mom, the baby Linda''s carrying is my own flesh and blood, your grandchild." Lucas was fuming, too.


    "The Moncada family doesn''t need such disgraceful lineage. How has Chloe treated Linda over the years? When those thugs kidnaped Linda, Chloe saved her, taking a knife for her and almost losing her life in the process. Chloe still has a deep scar on her shoulder. What did Linda do in return? At Chloe''s most desperate and vulnerable moment, she stole her boyfriend. Does she have any conscience at all?"


    Chloe went through the triple betrayal of family, friendship, and love back then. In her despair, she tried to end her own life.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Such a happy-go-lucky person like her was driven to suicide. Just thinking about it made Tara''s heart ache unbearably.


    Lucas'' gaze turned icy. "I pursued Linda. This has nothing to do with her. If anyone should apologize, it''s me."


    "Fine, fine, keep defending her. You''re utterly bewitched. You''ll regret this in the future."


    Chloe grabbed Tara''s arm. "Mom, it''se to this. I''ve let go. You should, too. Even if I can''t be your daughter-inw, I''m willing to be your daughter and take care of you in your old age."


    Tara, holding Chloe''s hand, burst into tears.


    Joshua heaved a deep sigh beside them. ¡°Let it be, let it be. Our children and grandchildren have their own lives to leave. If they want to separate, let them be."


    He approached Lucas. "I told you this before. If you give up being Chloe''s husband, you''re also giving up your position as heir to the Moncada family, thepany shares..."


    "Grandpa, I don''t want thepany


    shares or the Moncada family


    estate." Chloe was serious. "This is the fruit of your lifetime of hard work. It shouldn''t be used topensate for your children''s emotional debts. I won''t take the shares, and as for the properties you bought me, I will return them to the Moncada family. They were never mine to begin with."


    Tara was heartbroken. "Chloe, you''re speaking out of anger. I''ve been acquiring those properties for you since you were born. Even if you''re no longer our daughter-inw, they are still yours."


    Chloe smiled. "I don''t need anything, truly. If you really want to give me something, then I''ll only take Greenpeace Estate. The rest, you can keep for Belle."


    No matter how much Tara tried to retain her, Chloe still moved out.


    Antonio, supporting a sobbing Tara, said. "It might not be a bad thing. Let them cool down. It might actually help their rtionship."


    Tara, choking back sobs, nodded. "No matter what, I will only acknowledge Chloe as my daughter-inw in this lifetime."


    Chloe loaded her luggage into the car.


    After saying goodbye to Antonio, Tara, and Joshua, she was ready to leave. Lucas, unusually, followed her out to see her off. When Chloe opened the car door, Lucas grabbed her arm. "Chloe, have you had enough of this charade?"


    Chloe, puzzled, smiled. "You think I''m putting on a show?"


    "By bringing up Linda''s pregnancy, you''re just trying to trap Linda in an unjust situation. You still care about this. You don''t really want to break up. You just want to force my family to make Linda terminate the pregnancy. Chloe, you''re truly evil."


    Chloe, helpless, shook her head. "Lucas, I have hated you and Linda, but I''ve never thought of harming your child. You won''t believe anything I say, so let''s leave it to time."


    She shook off Lucas'' hand and got into the car.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    After starting the car, Chloe rolled down the window. She looked up at Lucas and shed a smile. "Lucas, this time, I''m really letting you go. I wish you and Linda all the happiness in the world."


    Then, the car sped away from the Moncada Estate. Lucas stood in the yard for what felt like an eternity. When she used to cling to him, he genuinely loathed it. But now that she was gone, it felt like there was a hole in his heart. He thought about that smile of hers as she left, so peaceful, neither sad nor happy, as if she had let go of all their past grievances, and it somehow made him feel even more stifled.


    "Chloe, can you really let go of us?" he wondered. "Or is this just an act for everyone?"


    Chloe drove straight to the Greenpeace Estate after leaving Moncada. She parked the car in the yard. It was alreadyte, but all the lights in the house were on. Soon, a tall figure emerged from inside. Chloe couldn''t help butugh at the sight of him.


    "Mr. Connor, what are you up to?"


    Connor nced down at the apron he was wearing and grinned. "I made dinner. I was waiting for you toe back."


    Chloe raised an eyebrow. "You can cook? No, wait. How did you know I woulde back today?"


    Connor smiled slightly, and his usually cool eyes seemed a bit warmer. "A man''s intuition."


    Chloe didn''t press further; she popped open the trunk. "Mind helping me with the luggage?"


    After bringing the luggage inside, Chloe didn''t rush to unpack. Instead, she followed Connor to the dining room. The table wasden with an array of delicious dishes.


    "Did you make all this?" Chloe asked, clearly surprised.


    Connor nodded. "Took me three hours, and there''s chicken soup, too. I''ll go get it."


    Chloe hadn''t eaten much at the


    Moncada family''s ce. This table


    full of mouth-watering dishes just made her realize just how hungry she was. They sat at opposite ends of the dining table and began to eat. Chloe tasted the braised pork ribs


    and was amazed. "This!


    How do you know how to cook?"


    "I was sent to study in the UK when I was thirteen and stayed there for seven years," he said briefly.


    "Do you always cook for yourself?" she asked.


    Connor shook his head. "Not really. Today is a celebration."


    "What are you celebrating?"


    He looked at her, his expression calm. "Celebrating your move from darkness to light."


    After dinner, Connor volunteered to clean up the kitchen. Chloe stood in the doorway, holding a cup of coffee and watching him wash the dishes. Even from behind, his model-like build and perfect proportions could make anyone''s heart race.


    In public, he always appeared aloof


    and untouchable. But in front of


    Chloe, he seemed like apletely different person. She thought back


    over the past three years. Chloet


    never had to lift a finger for


    ve


    household chores. Connor did it all the housework andundry. He was inventively romantic in bed, always gentle and caring afterward. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She had always thought he was meticulously trained to charm girls, before she knew he possessed such a distinguished status. Even now, Chloe felt conflicted.


    Connor finished up in the kitchen and came out, frowning when he saw the coffee in her hands. "Drinking coffee thiste? nning on staying up all night?"


    Chloe smiled. "I have insomnia anyway, so it doesn''t matter."


    n


    Chloe suffered from insomnia; getting three hours of sleep was considered good. This was something Connor knew well after sharing a bed with her for three years. She often tossed and turned at night, sometimes getting up when she couldn''t sleep. On many nights, when he opened his eyes, she would be on the balcony''s lounge chair, stargazing.


    Connor''s eyebrows raised slightly, his gaze deep and dark. "Insomnia might not be so bad. It gives us time to do other things."

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    After finishing his sentence, he was already standing in front of Chloe. He naturally wrapped his arms around her slender waist.


    Although Chloe didn''t push him away, she turned her face slightly. "I have a few questions," she said.


    "Go ahead," he replied.


    "Why did you disguise your identity?"


    Connor looked into Chloe''s eyes, his expression calm. "Seems like you never really asked about it."


    Chloe pursed her red lips. It was true-over the past three years, she had never cared to ask or be curious about him. Even though they often shared a bed, she knew nothing about his daily life.


    "You knew from the start that Lucas and I weren''t actually married?"


    Connor casually yed with a strand of Chloe''s long hair. "I''m not interested in other men''s wives."


    "When did you find out?"


    "That night at the Diamond Club. You were drunk and rambled on all night. It was impossible not to hear." Chloe was a bit surprised. "Nothing happened between us that night?"


    Connor shook his head. "Nothing happened. You just ended up ranting until you fell asleep leaning on me."


    Chloe was utterly exasperated. "Why didn''t you tell me nothing happened that day?" she asked, a bit angry for reasons she couldn''t quite pinpoint. Connor smiled. "Would you have kept me around otherwise?"


    Indeed, for her, keeping Connor was decided with a kind of resigned attitude. It was like since something had happened between them, she might as well go all in. Chloe felt like she had been yed.


    "You, Mr. Connor of the Eldridge Elites, have such an odd hobby?" she asked. "Do you actually enjoy being someone''s trophy boy?" Connor''s grip on her waist tightened slightly. "Who doesn''t have a little hobby?"


    Of course, she wouldn''t know about that night at the Diamond Club, he had recognized her at a nce. Yet, to this day, she still hadn''t recognized him.


    Chloe rolled her eyes, but with her naturally seductive gaze, it looked more like a tease. "Are you done asking questions? If so, can we start now?"


    He leaned in to kiss her lips. Chloe''s finger pressed against his lips, stopping him. "Times have changed, and your identity is different now Since we''ve chosen to be together again, we need to set some ground rufes."


    He caught Chloe''s hand and kissed it lightly, showing a patient demeanor. "Ground rules?"


    "First, we only talk about romance, not emotions. Don''t fall in love with each other."


    "Second, respect each other''s privacy and personal space. The second floor is yours, and the third floor is mine."


    "Third, during our time together,


    neither of us can have another partner have no intention of


    1


    sharing a man. If you find a better


    option, let me know in advance, and I''ll leave."


    He nodded in agreement. "I''m not in the habit of sharing my partners either. Deal."


    Chloe''s hand caressed his stunningly handsome face, her eyes shimmering. "If you have any requests, feel free to make them."


    Connor leaned closer to her rosy lips, his voice now tinged with desire. "I have only one request: I decide when this ends."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Chloe smiled. This man was quite possessive. It seemed he was still stuck on thest time she initiated the breakup, wounding his pride.


    Chloe''s arms encircled his neck. "As long as you abide by the rules of the game, you have the final say. But if you break any of them, our


    Dove


    rtionship ends immediately."


    His eyes darkened, his handsome face serious, as if pondering. But the next second, a flurry of kisses rained down on her. He had agreed.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    The night felt both familiar and strangely different.


    The familiarity was in the heat, much like the way Trophy Boy used to make her feel, starting with gentle coaxing and escting to unrestrained passion. His body temperature, every detail of his physique, his habitual movements, the soft groan of satisfaction, and the way he would pull her into his embrace afterward-everything was so familiar.


    Yet, the big difference was his identity. From being her Trophy Boy for three years, he had transformed into the unattainable King of Eldridge. Psychologically, it was a lot to process.


    Chloe had always struggled with sleep. But perhaps due to the previous night''s exhaustion, she managed to sleep until dawn. She woke up to an empty bed and thought Connor had already left, only to find him in the dining room. He had prepared avish breakfast.


    Chloe didn''t hold back her praises before sitting down at the table and digging in without any reservations. Connor was dressed in cks and a white shirt, with every button fastened up to the top, looking aloof and reserved. Chloe couldn''t figure out why, with his naturally detached appearance, she had ever thought of him as a yboy.


    "Did you enjoyst night?" Connor suddenly locked eyes with Chloe.


    "What?" Chloe didn''t catch on immediately.


    "You seduced me so early in the morning, so I thought you were dissatisfied withst night. Or should we, perhaps, do it over?" The mischief was already evident in his mesmerizing eyes, and a slight smile yed on his lips. Despite his ethereal appearance, there was an undeniable hint of roguishness.


    Chloe finally got it. The yboy was still the yboy.


    Later, Chloe headed to the TV station. Early on, everyone gathered around, congratting her on bing the prime-time host. Soon, Vivian emerged from Tony''s office. As she passed by Chloe, she said with a face full of resentment, "Chloe, I won''t let you get away with this." Then she left. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The crowd began to gossip. "Grace discovered Vivian and Kaden''s affair. She had Vivian''s clothes stripped off in public yesterday. It made the headlines and even involved the police."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "How dare she me Chloe? It was her ownck of decorum."


    "She ruined the TV station''s reputation, like a single rotten apple spoiling the whole barrel. How could she have the face to stay here?"


    The TV station was a ce where people were quick to turn on each other, and this group had spoken of Chloe in much the same way before. Chloe just smiled and paid no mind to it.


    During the morning meeting, Tony spoke up. "Today, there are two announcements. First, Vivian has resigned due to personal health reasons." Everyone knew that Vivian had been fired, and resignation was just the station''s way of giving her a final shred of dignity.


    "The second matter..." Tony looked at Chloe, his gazeplex.


    Deanna, a news editor who got along well with Chloe, interjected, "The second matter must be you announcing Chloe as the prime-time host, right?" The crowd echoed the sentiment, eagerly anticipating congratting her. Only Linda sat quietly in a corner of the conference table.


    Tony''s expression turned awkward. "I did say that whoever got Mr. Connor''s exclusive interview could be the prime-time host.


    secured a five-year advert


    However just this morning, Linda et


    contract with Moncada International. Given the


    novel.


    contributions both Chloe and Linda have made to the station, I''ve


    decided to let the two of youpete fairly for the position based on your professional merits."

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    As soon as those words left Tony''s mouth, the room fell silent in shock.


    "A five-year advertising deal with Moncada International? I think their annual ad budget runs into the tens of millions. Linda, you''re incredible."


    "Linda, I''m starting to think you''re secretly married to someone at Moncada International. Your boyfriend''s name is Lucas, and the heir to Moncada International is also named Lucas. Last time, you said it was just a coincidence, but now what''s your excuse?"


    "Linda''s just modest. Unlike some people here who would shout from the rooftops aboutnding a mere hundred-thousand-dor deal."


    The boardroom erupted in praise for Linda.


    Moncada International was one of the toppanies in Riverbrook, and their ad budget was worth more than dozens of smallerpaniesbined. Linda had locked them in for five years.


    Even thework president would probably pop open a bottle of champagne to celebrate.


    Clearly, Linda was on her way to bing the future Mrs. Moncada. Cozying up to her would definitely have its perks. So, for a while, nobody paid Chloe any mind.


    Chloe knew this ce ran on cold, hard self-interest.


    After the meeting, Tony came over to offer some tokenfort. "Chloe, I still believe in you. Your show''s always had our highest ratings. I''m confident you won''t lose to Linda in this hostingpetition. It''s just a formality."


    He had a point.


    Over the next week, Chloe and Linda alternated hosting the prime-time slot.


    Thework alsounched a poprity vote for the prime-time host. Today was Sunday, the final day of theirpetition.


    Both had hosted the prime-time news for three days. Based on the data, Chloe was crushing Linda.


    Today, the station had them co-hosting. The audience would vote to decide who would be the prime-time host.


    By all measures, Chloe had it in the


    bag. She was wless in both


    appearance and professionalism. She''d even built a fanbase from her previous gig anchoring the noon news. So, from the start of the


    broadcast, Chloe''s votes were way ahead of Linda''s.


    Just as everyone thought Chloe had the prime-time slot nailed down, something unexpected happened.


    During their broadcast, a trending


    topic shot to the top of Twitter. The hashtag


    #PrimeTimeHostChloe''s MurdererMo


    took the inte by storm. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It turned out Chloe''s mother was named Ann, and she was the prime suspect in a high-profile husband murder case three years ago.


    The inte exploded, and criticism of Chloe began pouring in.


    [A murderer''s daughter as a prime-time host? How is she fit for that?]


    [Her mom''s the murderer, not her. Why can''t people get that?]


    [If the parent''s bad, the child can''t be any better. Her mom killed her dad. Wouldn''t that mess up a kid''s mind?]


    [I can''t watch the news knowing the host''s mom is a killer. It''d mess with my head.]


    Within ten minutes, the voting took a sharp turn. Chloe''s votes almost stopped going up. Linda''s votes, however, skyrocketed.


    Chloe could see the voting results


    during the broadcast. Given the


    sudden change, she knew


    something was up, but stayed calm


    and professional until the end.


    After the broadcast, Chloe and Linda walked out of the studio. Everyone stared at Chloe with a mix of pity and curiosity. "What''s going on?" Chloe asked.


    Cameraman Kyle spoke up, "Chloe, you should check Twitter''s trending topics."N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chloe immediately picked up her phone and opened Twitter. Her expression turned colder by the second. The editorial assistant Zoe cautiously approached her. "Chloe, is what they''re saying online true?"


    Others gathered around, their curiosity palpable.


    "Chloe, is your mom really Ann?"


    "I heard you were there when your mom killed your dad?"


    "Chloe, you''ve never really talked about your family or parents..."


    "Everyone, stop. None of this is Chloe''s fault."


    Linda walked over, her face full of concern. "Chloe, are you okay? Don''t let the online stuff get to you. Your parents'' lives don''t define yours."


    It sounded likefort, but it only confirmed Chloe''s unfortunate connection to a dark past.


    Chloe turned off her phone and looked up. A smile yed on her lips, though her eyes were chillingly cold. "Linda, was it you?"


    Linda''s expression turned to one of shock and hurt. "Chloe, what are you talking about? I only found out from the news, too."


    Chloe''s smile deepened, her gaze even colder. "It better not be you, or you know what I''m capable of."


    As Linda tried to exin, Tony walked over, his face solemn. "Chloe, your family''s situation doesn''t concern you, but this has really blown up. The public bacsh is severe, and I have to consider the impact on thework. We''ll have to give Linda the prime-time host spot for now until this blows over."


    Chloe smiled calmly, maintaining her dignity and grace. "Okay, I''ll follow your orders."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Tony breathed a sigh of relief. "You probably haven''t taken a vacation in a while. Take a week off to rest."


    Chloe left thework and headed straight back to Greenpeace Estate. She went straight to Connor''s study, where the light was on.


    Connor was sitting at his desk. He had clearly taken a shower and changed into a set of grey pajamas He stared at theputer, deep in thought, while his slender fingers scrolled the mouse. His handsome face was expressionless.


    ''His hands are truly beautiful.'' That was Chloe''s first thought.


    Chloe walked in, her high heels clicking on the floor, and boldly sat on Connor''sp. She leaned into his ear and took a sniff. "What shampoo did you use today? It smells so good."


    Connor''s arms naturally encircled Chloe, drawing her closer. He watched Chloe, bundled in his arms. She looked seductive and rxed, and his eyes darkened. "Feeling upset?"


    Connor had noticed something was off the moment Chloe appeared at the door.


    Chloe looked up and lightly bit his Adam''s apple. "Yes, so I need someforting."


    Normally, at this point, Connor


    would have taken control. But today, he caught Chloe''s wandering hand, which was causing mischief under his shirt. "Is it because of the posts online?"


    Chloe was surprised and chuckled. "The very busy Mr. Connor has time to surf the inte?"


    Connor wrapped one arm around Chloe''s waist and used his free hand to open theputer on the desk. "I''ve found out who posted it. Take a look."


    Chloe was surprised and then turned


    her attention to theputer. On the screen was a video of a woman wearing a baseball cap, posting online from a caf¨¦. The content she posted was the top trending topic.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Connor continued, "I''ve looked into the person in question-Vivian, your colleague from the news department. She used to host ''Morning News Express.'' Do you have any beef with her?"


    Chloe''s expression didn''t change a bit. "Yeah, we''ve got a bit of history."


    Watching the figure in the video, Chloe smirked knowingly. "But she''s just a pawn in someone else''s game."


    Still focused on Chloe''s perfect profile, Connor asked, "So, she was put up to this?"


    Chloe''s eyes turned icy. "I know exactly who it is."


    Connor''s voice grew serious. "What''s your n? Do you need my help?"


    Chloe thought for a moment, then closed theptop. Turning to Connor, she cupped his face. "It''s okay, I can handle it myself. Don''t worry about it."


    Chloe leaned in and kissed him, her voice dripping with seduction. "How abouting to my room tonight?"


    Naturally, he couldn''t refuse her invitation.


    Chloe felt that he was unusually gentle today as if he was trying his best to lift her spirits and make her happy. She liked it. Her bad mood gradually lifted, and she found herself lost in his tenderness.


    But he only kissed and teased her and did not take things further.


    Chloe, burning with desire, arched her body, eager for more. "Come on..."


    "Say my name," he whispered seductively in her ear.


    "Darling."


    "Not that."


    "Sweetheart..."


    "That''s not what I want to hear."


    Chloe''s mind was hazy, and her heart fluttered as if tickled by feathers, making her crave more. She used to call him that all the time. What did he want to hear?


    "Mr. Connor?" she purred, her voice soft and feline.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He still resisted giving her what she wanted. "Chloe, call my name."


    She opened her eyes slightly, her gaze filled with a bewitching mist, her red lips as tempting as blood. Her voice,den with desire, called out, "Connor..."


    Her voice was incredibly alluring as if it had the power to enchant and consume souls.


    Connor, too, had reached his limit. They indulged in each other, lost in the bliss of their passion.


    The next day, Chloe called Vivian, asking to meet up.


    Vivian, still as arrogant as ever, replied, "Sorry, the CEO of Beaut¨¦ has invited me for an interview today. I''m not as free as you."


    Of course, Vivian knew Chloe had


    lost her prime-time hosting spot and was even forced on "annual leave" by the director, which was basically a soft way of being sidelined. Chloe probably wouldn''t get to keep her lunchtime news spot now.


    Vivian sounded quite smug over the phone. Yet, Chloe''s voice remained calm and elegant. "If you''re busy during the day, how about the


    evening? Meet me at Cloud T


    it''ll


    be my treat tonight. How does that sound?"


    Cloud Top was one of the top high-end restaurants in Riverbrook.


    Vivian hesitated for a few seconds before agreeing. She knew this was likely a setup, that Chloe might have caught wind of something and was seeking retribution. But she wasn''t afraid at all.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Everyone at the TV station always thought Chloe was one of Riverbrook''s socialites, always dressed in designer wear, exuding nobility and elegance. They may have disapproved of Chloe hogging the spotlight, but they were always cautious, wondering if she had some powerful family backing her. No one dared to cross her.


    Little did they know, her family background was aplete mess.


    Even if Chloe knew Vivian was the one who posted those things, what difference would it make?


    That evening, Vivian deliberately showed up an hourte.


    To her surprise, Chloe was still sitting there, patiently waiting.


    Chloe had picked a prime spot, right next to a massive floor-to-ceiling window with a stunning view of the river.


    She was gazing out at the water, her elegant and beautiful demeanor catching the attention of everyone around, drawing people over for a chat.


    A sh of jealousy flickered in Vivian''s eyes. She marched right over. "Tony is so cold-hearted. You''ve practically snagged all the TV station''s ad contracts this year. And now, just like that, the station turns its back on you. It''s really disheartening."


    Vivian had already taken a seat across from Chloe.


    "I just got the editor-in-chief gig at Beaut¨¦, and I''ve got an opening for an editorial assistant. How about you quit your job and join me at Beaut¨¦? I''ll have your back, even if it''s just an assistant role. Beats sitting on the sidelines at the TV station, right?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Vivian''s eyes were filled with mockery and contempt. She had slogged at the TV station for five years, while Chloe, who had only been there for one, was overshadowing her in every way. Finally, she had a chance to get some payback.


    Chloe responded with a calm, slight smile, "Thanks for the offer, but I''m not nning on switching jobs anytime soon."


    Vivian''sugh was dripping with


    1304120


    sarcasm. "I''m only looking out for you. Better to resign with some dignity than wait to get fired. Do you really think Tony will keep the daughter of a murderer and risk the TV station''s reputation? Even if he wants to protect you, the station''s director won''t allow it."


    Chloe cut straight to the chase. "Isn''t my predicament all thanks to you?"


    Vivian was ready for this. She put on an innocent face. "Chloe, you brought this on yourself. Don''t me me. If I''d had dirt on you, I wouldn''t have waited until now to use it."


    Chloe pulled out her phone and yed a video, cing it in front of Vivian.


    Vivian''s face turned pale after watching it. She didn''t expect Chloe to find the footage of her posting those messages at an inte caf¨¦. A sh of panic crossed her face, but she quicklyposed herself.


    "Yeah, I posted those messages. So what? I didn''t lie. Your mother is a murderer. That''s a fact."


    "Vivian, I''m not here to settle scores.


    You were right about one thing: i you had all this dirt, you wouldn''t have waited until now to use it. I just want to know who gave you the infe."


    UMS


    Chloe had her suspicions but wanted to confirm them.


    Vivian had gained a lot from this and wasn''t about to spill the beans. Besides, what was there to fear with Chloe now isted and disgraced?


    "No one gave it to me, Chloe. I''ve been digging into your life. You always act like you''re above everyone else, untainted by the world.


    "I thought you were some high-societydy, but it turns out you''re just a regr person. Your designer clothes and bags are all just a front.


    "Chloe, you look down on me for having a sugar daddy, but how are you any different? You''re just as fake and just as vain. What right do you have to judge me?"


    Chloe furrowed her brow slightly.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    The inte was buzzing about Ann being Chloe''s mom. Everyone was sensationalizing the murder case, but no one mentioned anything about the baby swap with the Meadows family.


    Chloe didn''t take the bait, staying cool and collected, ignoring Vivian''s emotional outburst. "I just want to know who gave you those documents," Chloe said, her calm voice cutting through the tension.


    Vivian was taken aback, not expecting Chloe to keep herposure and maintain that air of superiority. "You want to know? Well, I''m not telling you," Vivian snapped, her anger bubbling over.


    "If you tell me now, maybe I won''t hold you ountable," Chloe replied, still unfazed.


    Vivian let out a bitterugh. "Chloe, do you really think you''ve got any power left? I''d love to see what you can do to me."


    Chloe just smiled, stood up, and dialed a number on her phone. She was calling Connor.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The call connected quickly.


    "Can you do me a favor?" Chloe asked.


    A few minutester, Chloe returned to her seat.


    Vivian smirked. "Chloe, stop pretending. Do you really think one phone call scares me? Who do you think you are?"


    Vivian wasn''t worried. She had already deleted the original post. At worst, she''d face a minorwsuit and pay a small fee.


    But then her phone rang. It was the president of Beaut¨¦. "Vivian, I''m afraid we can''t offer you an editor-in-chief position anymore." Vivian''s heart sank. "But, we had an agreement!"


    "You must''ve pissed someone off. Orders from above. Nothing more I can say."


    Vivian hung up and stared at Chloe in disbelief. She had spent months and a lot of money to secure that position.


    "What did you do, Chloe? How dare you ruin my career?" Vivian''s voice was frantic.


    Chloe''s smile faded. "You should''ve taken the easy way out."


    Vivian tried to keep herposure. ¡°Oh, I forgot. You must be tight with the president. Did you sleep with him? Don''t think you scare me. If can''t be editor-in-chief at Beaut¨¦, so be it. There are plenty of other ces that want me."


    "That won''t happen. You''re cklisted by all the mediapanies."


    Vivian didn''t believe it, but Chloe''s confident tone made her uneasy. She quickly made some calls.


    Chloe was right. Every major newspaper and magazine had received a ban order. Vivian waspletely cklisted.


    Vivian slumped in her seat, staring at Chloe in shock. How did she have such power?


    "Who... who are you?" Vivian stammered.


    "Pathetic. You don''t even know who you''ve crossed," A tall figure


    appeared behind Chloe. Vivian neg


    looked up, and her face turned pale with fear.


    "Mr. Connor..." she whispered.


    Connor stood behind Chloe, a hand resting gently on her shoulder.


    Chloe looked up, surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    "I told youst night, today''s Devon''s birthday. We have a room at Cloud


    to


    Connor replied. "Didn''t e


    e you meeting a frien


    We


    Connor''s gaze shifted to Vivian, who shrank back in her seat.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    His gaze turned from tender to icy in a heartbeat.


    Vivian''s face went as white as a sheet. From their bodynguage, tone, and conversation, Vivian could see that these two had a special rtionship. Chloe had actually cozied up to the King of Eldridge!


    Vivian''s eyes shed with a fierce mix of jealousy and resentment. But under the man''s steely stare, it turned into a desperate plea. "Mr. Connor, please spare me. It wasn''t me. It was Linda. She gave me the documents. On myst day, she suddenly handed me a folder. To secure her spot as the prime-time show host, she had me post it online on thest day of the voting. I was just a pawn, a tool for Linda."


    Vivian knew all too well what crossing Connor meant.


    She went to university in Eldridge City, and the Eldridge Elites had plenty of legendary tales about Connor.


    They said he was ruthless, with the face of an angel but the heart of a demon. Those who crossed him either vanished without a trace or met a grisly end.


    Connor''s voice was chilling. "Even tools must pay the price. You have three days to leave Riverbrook. If I ever see you again, I guarantee you won''t find a ce to stand anywhere in this country."


    Vivian''s face turned even paler, too stricken to say a word.


    Chloe got the answer she was looking for and stood up.


    Connor took her hand, his tone soft. "Why are your hands so cold?" After saying that, he took off his suit jacket and draped it over Chloe''s shoulders.


    As they walked out of the restaurant, Chloe said, "Thanks for your help. I owe you one."


    Only Connor''s influence could cklist Vivian from the media industry.


    Chloe''s tone was still somewhat distant. It seemed that apart from their intimate moments, she always kept a clear boundary with him.


    Connor spoke lightly, "Since you say you owe me, there''s a chance for you to repay me."


    Chloe looked up, her captivating eyes making his heart race. "What chance?"


    "I just mentioned that Devon is having a birthday party here, and everyone else has a date except me. It''s quite embarrassing, so why don''t you join me for a drink, and we can head back togetherter."


    Chloe knew that for these high society men, a date was a matter of prestige, like their designer watches, an embellishment. It was just like women''s designer clothes and handbags.


    Although she disliked this idea, she owed him a favor and naturally had to repay it.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    The door to the private room swung open, and the lively atmosphere hit them like a wave.


    The room was huge, with people singing, ying poker, lounging on sofas, drinking, and rolling dice.


    The table was piled high with various gifts and a giant cake that had already been cut.


    "Connor, you''re back. Where did you..."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A bubbly girl saw Connor at the door and ran over to him cheerfully like a songbird. But when she saw Chloe and Connor''s suit jacket draped over Chloe''s shoulders, her expression changed dramatically.


    Her voice also rose, filled with hostility. "Connor, who is she?"


    The others also gradually snapped back to reality, looking towards the door. They saw that Connor had actually brought a woman, and their eyes widened in surprise.


    "She''s my girlfriend," Connor''s voice was calm, but it was loud enough for everyone in the room to hear.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    But everyone''s jaw practically hit the floor in shock. They all knew Connor from the Eldridge Elites wasn''t interested in any socialitedy because his heart was already taken. For this girl, he even lived like a monk, celibate and all.


    To dodge an arranged marriage set up by his father, Connor moved all the way to Riverbrook, a small town miles away from Eldridge City. That''s right. Connor had been in Riverbrook for three years, partly for the Paradise Resort project and partly because his father arranged a marriage for him with Eve, the only daughter of one of Eldridge City''s top families, the Nagels.


    "How can you have a girlfriend? Are you betraying me?" Eve''s voice trembled with disbelief.


    Connor''s lips curled slightly, but his eyes remained cold. "My rtionship status has nothing to do with you."


    "Connor, I''m your fianc¨¦e."


    "I never acknowledged that," he replied icily.


    "You know Jeffery values me the most. He''s already proposed to my family in private; it just hasn''t been announced publicly."


    Connor''s lips twisted into a bitter smile. "Since he decided this, then you might as well marry him."


    Eve stared at him, her eyes wide with shock. "Connor, you''re so heartless."


    As things were about to explode, Devon stepped in to calm things down. "Eve, your marriage to him wasn''t finalized. Don''t make a fuss."


    Eve was furious. "Devon, whose side are you on? Are you going to let your brother-inw keep a mistress?"


    Brother-inw? Devon couldn''t even imagine Connor as his brother-inw. He approached Connor, "Please, she''s my sister. Let''s cool it down." Then he turned to Chloe, his eyes lighting up with admiration. "Ms. Chloe, we met at the Royal Golf Clubst time."


    Chloe smiled gracefully. "I just happened to be here for dinner. I heard it was your birthday today. I had toe over for a slice of cake and join the celebration."


    Devon was pleased. "I''m honored by your presence."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The room was filled with Connor''s childhood friends, who all eyed Chloe curiously. They wondered why Connor brought her here today. Was it to escape Eve''s harassment, or had he finally moved on from that Miss Gilbert?


    Regardless, this girl, whom Connor officially acknowledged as his girlfriend, held the title that guaranteed her a lifetime of glory and wealth.


    Meanwhile, Eve was seething. At thest grand banquet, Connor hadpletely ignored her. She had given up the chance to study abroad and traveled all the way to this small town just to see him. Now, he brought another girl here and openly called her his girlfriend. Such an act was a p in her face, and if the socialites of Eldridge City found out, Eve would be aughingstock.


    Eve sat on the couch, ring daggers at Chloe, who was sitting at the table ying cards with a group of men. Chloe was all smiles,


    charming, and witty from every


    perspective. Connor sat next to her, staring at her with adoring eyes, even peeling fruit for her. The mighty Mr. Connor, doing such things for a woman? Unthinkable.


    Eve''s heart burned with jealousy and rage. Eventually, she couldn''t hold back. While Connor was out answering a call, she grabbed a piece of cake and walked towards Chloe. Everyone in the private room was busy with their own things, and nobody noticed her. Step by step, she approached Chloe from behind, raised her hand, and aimed to


    smash the cake onto Chloe''s head.


    But it was as if Chloe had eyes on the back of her head. She suddenly stood up just as Eve was about to strike. Chloe''s shoulder collided with Eve''s elbow, disrupting the attack.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Her arm jerked upwards, and the massive slice of cake sttered right onto her face. Eve''s face and hair were a mess,pletely covered in cake. Furious, she exploded, "You bitch, you did that on purpose!"


    She lunged to grab Chloe''s hair. But Chloe, who had taken self-defense sses, was not easily caught. She purposely dodged left and right, causing Eve to bump into the table and trip over bottles on the ground, ending up in a sorry state.


    The men ying cards exchanged nces but didn''t intervene. One was the birthday boy''s sister, and the other was Connor''s girlfriend. Helping one would mean offending the other. Besides, Eve was known for being domineering among the Eldridge Elites. They decided to watch the drama unfold.


    It was clear, though, that Eve was no match for Chloe. Although Chloe seemed to be merely dodging, her movements were evidently skilled and even contained a hint of elegance. In contrast, Eve, who was attacking in a frenzy, became increasingly reckless and even bumped her forehead hard enough to form arge bump.


    At that moment, Connor entered. Chloe quickly hid behind him, looking all teary-eyed. "Connor, Ms. Eve seems to have had too much to drink."


    Her voice was melodious, with a touch of sweetness. The nearby men couldn''t help but feel their hearts soften at her words. This only infuriated Eve more. "Witch, since when do you get to call Connor like that? Today, I''m going to tear your mouth apart."


    Eve charged forward to p Chloe, but Connor had caught her arm. "Eve, don''t go too far."


    The atmosphere suddenly chilled. Eve trembled with rage. "Connor, didn''t you see she was bullying me? Look at my face, and here, here." She pointed to the bump on her forehead and the cut on her knee from the bottle. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Connor, however, only turned to look at Chloe. "Are you hurt?"


    Chloe shook her head, meek as a kitten. "I''m scared. I want to go home."


    Connor took Chloe''s hand. "Okay, let''s go home now."


    Connor led Chloe away. Eve sat on the ground, crying bitterly. Devon, sitting on a couch, shook his head. He had deliberately not intervened when Eve struke. But Eve was no match for Chloe. Whether in terms of cunning or physical capability, they were not on the same level-aplete overpowering. It was clear to everyone that Chloe had been


    toying with Eve as if she were simply ying with a kid. Chloe was


    absolutely no simple character.


    Once out of the room, Chloe flicked her wavy hair, her natural brows arching as she nced sideways at Connor. "So, are you satisfied with my performance?"


    Connor chuckled, "You turned the birthday boy''s sister into that mess, and you''re asking if I''m satisfied?"


    Chloe shook her head, clicking her tongue. "Pretty sneaky, aren''t you? You couldn''t just straight-up end things with the favorite daughter of a well-known family. So, you decided to pin the me on me for canceling the engagement. At the same time, you broke Miss Eve''s heart enough to make her give up and stop chasing after you." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The intertwined interests between these prominent families naturally required maintaining a facade. The engagement was already


    announced, so if Connor wanted to break it off, he needed someone to take the me. Chloe naturally was the perfect candidate. This way, even if the Nagel family bad grievances, they would direct theirint towards her, rather than Connor, the actual man involved.


    Connorughed softly, saying nothing. She really was thinking too much.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    That night, Chloe couldn''t sleep a wink. Sleep eluded her even after tossing and turning in bed until she waspletely spent. She got up and sat on the balcony''s wicker chair, watching the night melt into dawn.


    She was stuck on a decision, wrestling with her thoughts. After all these years, despite all the wrongs Linda had done to her, Chloe had never wished her dead. She had once pulled Linda out of a dark ce. ''But now, Linda, I''m going to send you back to that hell. Because that''s where you truly belong.'' Chloe vowed in silence.


    As the first light of dawn appeared, Chloe picked up her phone and dialed a number. "Aunt Shannon? Did you know Linda is back in the country?"


    By eight in the morning, the television station was bustling with people. Chloe''s car was parked nearby. After a while, she noticed a stooped woman loitering at the entrance-Linda''s mother, Shannon. Shannon looked like a beggar, with her tattered clothes and messy hair. But her sharp eyes gleamed with a certain greedy light as she watched people entering the station.


    Finally, Linda appeared. Shannon grabbed her by the arm. "Linda, it really is you! You ungrateful girl. You''re back in the country and didn''t even bother to tell me."


    At first, Linda didn''t recognize Shannon. But once she saw those familiar eyes, panic washed over her. "Mom, what are you doing here?"


    Suddenly, Shannon yanked Linda''s hair and started hitting her. Despite her beggarly appearance, Shannon had surprising strength. She held onto Linda''s hair tightly, causing a scene. "Everyone, this is my ungrateful daughter! I worked hard to raise her, sent her to college, and now she''s living the high life with her boyfriend, not caring about her sick father lying bedridden. She''s heartless."


    People gathered around, drawn to themotion. Some recognized Linda and quickly intervened, pulling the two apart. Shannon, however, threw herself on the ground, wailing dramatically. "My life is so hard after raising an ungrateful bastard like her. She can''t even care for her own parents. Oh Lord, I was inbor with her for three days and nights. If I''d known it woulde to this, I''d have drowned her in a bucket."


    Linda copsed on the ground,


    trembling. Her fear of Shannon was bone-deep; she couldn''t say a word. Her eyes filled with terror, also held a deep-seated hatred. Onlookers watched, their mix of sympathy and disdain cutting into Linda like a knife.


    Linda screamed hysterically, "I don''t know her! She''s just a crazy woman. I don''t know her at all."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Chloe watched the chaos from her


    car, cool andposed. Witnessing Linda''s breakdown, she slipped on her sunsses and drove away without a second nce.


    A couple of hourster, Chloe''s phone rang. It was Lucas. "Chloe, get to the hospital now!"


    "What?" Chloe asked, her tone icy.


    "Linda''s in critical condition. If our baby doesn''t make it, I''ll never forgive you."


    After hanging up, Chloe felt a wave of irritation. She had only informed Shannon about Linda to give her a taste of her own medicine. She never intended for Linda to lose the the


    baby Chloe always believe the


    child was innocent. Content belongs


    to


    Eventually, Chloe drove to the hospital. By the time she arrived, Linda had been moved from the emergency room to a high-end VIP ward.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chloe approached the hospital room door. It was slightly ajar, so she could see everything inside.


    Linda looked like a scared bunny, sobbing in Lucas'' arms. "Only Chloe knows about my family. We don''t even have a TV at home. My mom can''t read a single word and never watches the news. It must have been Chloe who told her."


    "She knew my mom was a tyrant. I''ve been controlled and tormented by her since I was little. I nearly died at her hands.


    "Now she''s made a scene at the TV station, and everyone knows my mom is a lunatic. I can''t face my colleagues anymore. "Tony also called, telling me to rest and not to worry about hosting tonight''s show.


    "I worked so hard to get that hosting gig. Why would Chloe do this?


    "Her heart is so cruel..."


    Lucas held her tightly, trying to soothe her. "It''s okay, you still have me. Even if you don''t work, I''ll take care of you forever."


    Chloe knocked on the door.


    Both of them looked over. Lucas saw Chloe, and his anger red instantly. "Chloe, you actually dared to show up."


    Chloe remained calm. "I asked the doctor. Your child is fine."


    Lucas scoffed. "You seem disappointed. Do you really want to see my child dead, you monster?"


    Chloe''s expression darkened. "I never intended to harm your child."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Linda looked at her with teary, innocent eyes. "Did you tell my mom about my situation?"


    Chloe didn''t deny it. "Yes."


    Linda burst into tears. "Chloe, why would you do this? You know my mom is a devil. Why push me back to hell? Why are you doing this to me?" Chloe spoke indifferently. "We''re in the same boat now."


    Linda was stunned. Then, crying, she said, "I know, you must think that made those posts online. I didn''t, I really didn''t. I wouldn''t do such a thing I swear on the baby in my belly..."


    "Don''t." Chloe interrupted her. "I fear the retribution meant for you would fall on your child."


    Linda turned pale.


    Lucas couldn''t contain himself any longer. He stepped forward, raising his hand to p Chloe.


    But Chloe firmly caught Lucas'' wrist, her smile bewitching yet incredibly cold. "Lucas, have you forgotten? You''ve never been able to beat me in a fight since we were kids."


    Lucas'' arm hurt from her grip. He knew that Chloe had always been fierce despite her delicate appearance. "Chloe, you''re a lunatic. The biggest regret of my life was looking after you since we were kids, loving you, and spoiling you rotten."


    Chloe''s smile deepened. "Did you ever love me?"


    "If you really loved me, you wouldn''t have been swayed by Linda''s few words to stand against me.


    "If you really loved me, you wouldn''t have stabbed me in the back when I was most desperate.


    "We end up like thua, and you have never doubted Linda all this time?"


    Chloe was heartbroken.


    They were childhood friends and


    had yed together since they were bare-bottomed toddlers. Even if there wasn''t love between them, there were more than twenty years of friendship.


    They used to be friends who could talk about anything and each other''s first love fluttering in their youth, but now they harbored mutual hatred.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Lucas seemed to freeze for a moment. "Linda is kind-hearted, unlike you-always pretending."


    Chloe let out a sneer. She pulled out a voice recorder and pressed y.


    A woman''s voice came through. "It was Linda. She provided all the information. On myst day at work, she handed me a folder out of nowhere. To secure her spot on the prime-time show, she had me release it online on the final day of voting..."


    Lucas'' expression turned serious. He had seen that online post, too. It was filled with defamatory content, glossing over the truth. It was aimed at painting Chloe as the daughter of a murderer, twisted and broken.


    Linda''s face turned pale as she listened to the recording. "It wasn''t me. This is fake. It''s Vivian framing me. Chloe, how could you do this to me?"


    Chloe''s lips curled into a sly smile. "This recording is fake. I had someone recreate it. It''s not Vivian''s voice at all. But how did you know it was Vivian who made those posts?"


    Linda went white as a sheet, momentarily speechless.


    Chloe approached Linda''s bedside and grasped her chin. "Linda, remember, this is just the beginning. If I find out you were behind the other incidents, you''ll pay dearly."


    Chloe walked away.


    Lucas stared at the frail Linda on the bed, for the first time not moving tofort her.


    Linda sobbed, tears streaming down her face. "Luca, you believe me, right? It''s Chloe framing me. She hates me so much. She wants to ruin me, ruin our baby. You know how hard it was to conceive this child, how many injections I had, how much medication I took... it hurts, it hurts so much..."


    Suddenly, Linda clutched her stomach. Lucas rushed to her side, urgently calling for a doctor.


    Their child was conceived through IVF, indeed hard-won, and possibly the only child he would ever have.


    Lucas grabbed Linda''s hand. "I believe you, don''t get worked up, Linda. I''ve always believed you."


    Linda finally let out a sigh of relief, sobbing in Lucas'' arms.


    However, once doubt is nted, it grows wild. Lucas wasn''t a fool. Linda only imed Chloe framed her but couldn''t refute the evidence Chloe had shown.


    That evening, Lucas returned to the apartment he shared with Linda to pack some clothes for her. All day, Chloe''s words echoed in his mind. "Lucas, have you never doubted Linda?"


    As he reached the door of the study, Lucas suddenly stopped. Linda''sptop was on the desk. For the first time he opened it. Theputer was password-protected.


    Lucas tried a few passwords: Linda''s birthday, his birthday, and the date they went abroad together none worked. He was about to give up when something clicked in his mind. He entered a series of numbers.


    Theputer unlocked. The password was Chloe''s birthday.


    How much must Linda resent Chloe to use her birthday as the password?


    Lucas frowned as he navigated the


    laptop. It didn''t take long to find a folder. Inside were the original images from the recent online incident, identical to those on


    the


    post. But the photos had been


    stored on herptop over a year ago, back when they were still abroad. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was clear. Linda had collected these images to give to someone else.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    While abroad, Linda had been scheming, gathering dirt on Chloe. But that wasn''t the half of it. Lucas found several other folders on Linda''sputer, all filled with damaging information about Chloe that could ruin her reputation. Most of it was twisted out of context, outright lies. They included things like Chloe being a bully in high school and a troubled girl who had an abortion.


    Lucas knew better. They had spent their high school years together, and Chloe was never a bully or a troubled girl. In fact, she was bright, straightforward, sincere, and excelled academically. Everyone, from teachers to students, adored her. Clearly, these were malicious fabrications. If exposed, any one of them could drag Chloe into an abyss.


    The room was dark, with flickering light casting shadows on Lucas'' expressionless face, making him look even more enigmatic.


    *****


    Chloe was enjoying a rare break these days. She''d been working non-stop for a year, hardly taking any days off because of her daily noon news broadcasts. Now, with some free time, she found herself a bit at loose ends.


    She slept in until the sun was high, then got to work on her jewelry designs. Her friend had been hounding her for new pieces, so she took the chance to send him two sets.


    Connor had been on a business trip to Japan for three days and just got back today. At noon, Chloe received a message from him inviting her to lunch in the CEO''s office at CNR. With nothing better to do, she decided to go. She kinda loved the special meals Connor''s chef prepared just for him. She drove straight into CNR Tower''s underground parking and took Connor''s private elevator up to his office, which opened into his personal lounge. Chloe thought this setup was perfect for secret meetings.


    The lounge was empty, so she headed straight for Connor''s office area. As soon as she opened the door, she ran into Connor''s personal secretary, Teddy, making the atmosphere instantly awkward Teddy, unfazed, adjusted his rimless sses and said politely, Ms. Chloe, Mr. Connor is on his way? He''ll be here in about ten minutes."


    Chloe nodded. "Okay, got it."


    el.ne


    She sat in Connor''s office chair and nced at a stack of documents on the desk, spotting a familiar photo.lt was Lisa in the photo. Unable to resist, Chloe picked up the document to take a closer look. It was a job application. Lisa was applying for the position of Executive Assistant to the CEO.


    ????


    A chill passed through Chloe''s eyes. Back in her sophomore year, Lisa had stormed into the Meadows family home with a stack of DNA test papers, turning their lives upside down Lisa''s adoptive mother, who was actually Chloe''s biological mother Ann, had swapped two babies at birth twenty years ago to get back at the Meadows family.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ording to Lisa, she had been mistreated her whole life. This pushed Leah''s guilt over her biological daughter and her hatred toward Ann to the brink. Ann waster sentenced to life for murder.


    Leah, consumed by rage and guilt, turned her anger on Chloe. The mother who had once adored her suddenly wanted her dead, something Chloe couldn''t fathom. At that moment, she wondered if her death would rekindle even a spark of her mother''s old love.


    So, she attempted suicide. But in the end, it didn''t work.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Recalling those unbearable moments from the past, Chloe felt a deep ache in her heart. She closed her eyes for a moment, her gaze falling on Lisa''s photo.


    Why would the sole heiress of the Meadows Group, who had everything going for her in her ownpany, apply for a secretarial assistant position at CNR? It had to be because of Connor.


    A sly smile curled Chloe''s lips. The Meadows family was well-respected in Riverbrook, but in the grand hierarchy of society, they were practically insignificantpared to the nation''s elite. Lisa was aiming way too high.


    The office door swung open, and Connor''s tall figure filled the doorway. He was dressed sharply in a suit but looked a bit worn from travel. Chloe remained seated, her serious expression melting into a radiant smile. "You''re back?"


    Connor gazed at Chloe lounging in his office chair, looking as rxed andzy as a cat. Her bright, defiant smile lit up the entire room.


    He walked over and scooped Chloe into his arms. She had no choice but to cling to his waist, her surprise quickly turning intoughter. Her eyes sparkled with a teasing light. "Miss me that much?"


    Connor''s gaze darkened as he watched the enchanting woman in his arms. His hand remained on her waist, the softness and warmth intensifying his longing. It had only been three days, but it felt like forever.


    "I''m truly addicted to you."


    Chloe spent a long time in Connor''s office. In the afternoon, she received a phone call from Jacob.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Sweetie,e home for dinner tonight. You haven''t been home in ages, and I miss you."


    Jacob''s words made Chloe''s nose tingle with emotion. Jacob had always treated her well. When Leah had insisted on casting her out and severing ties, it was Jacob who had stood up for her. At Lisa''s homing banquet, he had publicly dered that she would always be the daughter of the Meadows family.


    "Alright, I''lle home tonight."


    Chloe stood up, grabbed her purse, and walked towards Connor, who was deeply engrossed in paperwork. Despite his carefree yboy facade, he had an undeniable charm when he was serious.


    Chloe approached Connor, rested a hand on his shoulder, and leaned in to kiss his cheek. "I''m heading out now. Don''t wait up for me."


    As she straightened up, Connor


    pulled her back into his arms and kissed her passionately. That was


    just his way. Utterly professional


    when needed but wildly uninhibited otherwise. This was Connor''s office, after all, and Teddy could walk in at any moment.


    "Where are you going?" Connor finally asked, letting her go.


    Chloe, now nestled in his arms like a soft, contented cat, had a mischievous glint in her eyes. "It''s a secret."


    She rose gracefully, like a butterfly taking flight. Leaving behind a trail of her perfume, she vanished like a mirage.


    By evening, Chloe arrived at the Meadows family mansion. The butler, Jade, was thrilled to see her and weed her warmly inside.


    "Miss, you''re finally back. Mr. Jacob said you''d be home tonight, so I made your favorite puff pastry. Please have someter."


    Jade had watched Chloe grow up


    and cared deeply for her. After the fallout, Jade felt helpless but pained. Even though Chloe was still officially the daughter of the Meadows family, her visits had be rare. She only returned every few months, Jade could not help but prepare her favorite snacks whenever she did visit.


    "Thank you, Jade." Warmth flooded Chloe''s heart.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    "Jade, what on earth did you do to make the kitchen smell so awful?" Lisa barked as she descended the stairs, ring down at Jade and Chloe. Jade quickly replied, "I made some of Chloe''s favorite cheese pastries. I just cleaned up. The kitchen doesn''t smell anymore."


    Lisa''s face twisted with disdain. "Chloe is a murderer''s daughter. She''s not one of the Meadows family. Jade, remember, there''s only one Miss in this family, and that''s me. Got it?"


    Jade''s face fell. At seventy, she''d raised two generations of the Meadows family, and even Jacob the master treated her with respect. But since Lisa''s return, she''d been nothing but dismissive and cruel.


    "Jade, throw those stinking pastries away. From now on, it will be banned from this house," Lisamanded.


    Jade''s voice trembled. "But these are Miss Chloe''s favorite..."


    "Do you still want to work here, or do you want me to send you packing back to your hometown tomorrow?" Lisa threatened.


    Tears welled up in Jade''s wrinkled eyes, and her lips quivered. She looked helplessly at Chloe. "Miss..."


    Chloe whispered to Jade, "Just put them in my car."


    Jade nodded and left.


    Lisa stepped closer to Chloe, her expression smug. "Heard you got suspended from the TV station?"


    Chloe smiled faintly. "Seems like my little sister cares a lot about me."


    "Your scandal has been trending on social media for days. It''s hard not to know. Chloe, don''t pretend you''re still the Meadows family''s daughter. You lost your job, and now you''re trying to get sympathy from my parents?"


    "They''re my parents, not yours. You''re just a murderer''s daughter, unfit for any glory. You should stay in the shadows where you belong," Lisa sneered.


    Chloe''s smile deepened. "It''s one thing for outsiders to say that, but why does my dear sister always calt me a murderer''s daughter? Unlike me, who barely knew Ann, you were her daughter for twenty years. Your bond should be deeper."


    Lisa''s face darkened at the mention of Ann. "She''s nothing but a murderer and a human trafficker. She ruined the bright future I should''ve had. She doesn''t deserve to be my mother."


    "So, you refused to testify in court, turning her self-defense case into a conviction for premeditated murder just so she got a life sentence?" Chloe asked.


    Lisa went pale. "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing at all," Chloe said, trying to head upstairs.


    But Lisa blocked her path. "Chloe, what do you mean? What exactly do you know?"


    Chloe had indeed uncovered some


    truths. On the night Annmitted the murder, Lisa had also beenN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    there. A neighbor had seen the victim, John, assaulting Ann and her daughter and had called the police. But when they arrived, they only found Ann and John''s body, with a knife in his heart.


    Ann was charged with murder, but if the neighbor''s ount was true, it could have been excessive self-defense. Lisa, however, never showed up in court to defend Ann.


    Lisa''s face turned deathly pale, clearly panicking. She feared Chloe knew something but then thought it was impossible. If Chloe had known, she wouldn''t have stayed silent for three years. Chloe must''ve hated her, too.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    "Is there something you think I should know?" Chloe asked, her lips curving into a smirk that wasn''t quite a smile.


    Lisa''s heart skipped a beat, but she kept her face stern. She couldn''t stand Chloe''s naturallyposed, superior demeanor. It was as if she was born to be above everyone else.


    "Chloe, right now, you''re just a stray dog the Meadows family took in. You''d better know your ce. As you know, a dog that bites its master won''t live to see another day."


    Lisa''s voice was dripping with threats. She wanted Chloe to understand that no matter what she knew, she''d be signing her own death warrant if she dared to speak up.


    Chloe, however, chuckled lightly. "Won''t live to see another day? You think you can manage that?"


    Lisa was livid. "Chloe, what are you so arrogant about? You''ve lost everything. Lucas doesn''t want you. He''s living with his mistress and won''t even look at you. Your parents don''t want you, your husband despises you, and you''ve lost your job. How are you any different from a homeless beggar? And yet, you are here to challenge me? What are you even worth?"


    Chloe''s smile deepened, her eyes showing nothing but contempt. She watched Lisa like she was a clown. "I''ve heard that the more guilty and afraid a person is, the louder they bark. And dogs, well, they do the same."


    Lisa was momentarily stunned, her eyes widening with rage. "Chloe, you''re calling me a dog? It seems I need to teach you a lesson today, or you won''t know your ce."


    She raised her hand to p Chloe, but Chloe caught her wrist. A sh of lethal intent crossed Chloe''s eyes. But then, Chloe noticed a figure at the top of the stairs. She squeezed Lisa''s wrist hard and then let go.


    Lisa''s wrist throbbed in pain, throwing her off bnce. The p intended for Chloe''s cheeknded on her shoulder instead. Chloe took the opportunity to fall back, sitting on the stairs.


    "Lisa, what did I do to deserve this? I just got back, and you want to hit me already?"


    Chloe instantly dropped her aggressive demeanor, leaning on the stair railing, looking as frail and delicate as a tragic damsel.


    ''You think I''m a schemer? Fine, I''ll y the part.'' Chloe thought to herself.


    Lisa''s wrist felt like it was about to


    break, the pain making her head buzz. She had sensed the murderous intent in Chloe''s eyes just moments ago, and now Chloe was acting all weak and innocent. But Lisa didn''t care; she moved forward to kick her.


    "Stop! Lisa, what are you doing?"


    Lisa turned around to see Jacob and Leah standing at the top of the stairs, looking down at them.


    "Dad, Mom, she''s faking it. She was the one who tried to hit me just now."


    Jacob came downstairs. "We saw everything. I''ve told you many times that Chloe is part of the family, and she is your sister. You cannot treat her like that."


    Lisa was fuming inside. Chloe was clearly pretending. She hadn''t even hit Chloe, but her wrist was in agony.


    Leah stepped forward, taking Lisa''s


    ney


    hand. "Why are you scolding our daughter over an outsider? Hasn''t Lisa suffered enough because of Chloe over the years?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Then, Leah led Lisa to the dining room. As they left, Lisa nced back at Chloe, her eyes full of triumph and provocation.


    At least Leah was still on her side.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    During dinner, Jacob asked, "Chloe, why didn''t Lucase with you?"


    "He''s busy with work," Chloe muttered, trying to brush off the topic.


    The Meadows and the Moncada families were really good friends. Jacob probably already knew about her and Lucas breaking up long before she felt the need to exin.


    "Busy with work, huh? I heard Lucas has been shacking up with some other woman since he got back, and he doesn''t want anything to do with you," Lisa chimed in, her tone sharp.


    Jacob shot Lisa a stern look, then sighed. "You and Lucas have been childhood sweethearts. This is just a bump in the road. We''ve watched Lucas grow up, and he''s always been devoted to you. I believe if you just put a bit more effort in, he''lle to his senses eventually."


    Both families were well aware of the situation between Lucas and Chloe. Jacob likely had Chloee over for dinner at the Moncada family''s urging. "Dad, I know my own business," Chloe replied, trying to keep things calm.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing the tension, Jacob didn''t push further. Lisa noticed Jacob''s concern for Chloe, and decided to cut in. "Dad, Mom, I have an announcement." All eyes turned to Lisa.


    "I''ve been epted for the position of Executive Secretary at CNR. I start tomorrow," Lisa dered, her voice brimming with excitement.


    Jacob was taken aback. "You were doing well in our design department. Why move to CNR?"


    The Meadows family owned a bustling fashion enterprise with their ownpany, factory, and a fashion brand called Belle ¨¦poque. Thepany had gone public two years ago, and Belle ¨¦poque had a solid reputation domestically and was starting to make waves internationally. This made the Meadows family one of the wealthiest in Riverbrook.


    After Lisa returned, the family had


    considered sending her abroad for further education, but academics weren''t her strong suit. So, they ced her in thepany to lear management. However, her presence often led to chaos, even pushing some executives to the brink of resignation. Left with no other choice, they ced her in the design department, where she surprisingly showed a bit of ir.


    "I''m doing this for thepany, for the Belle ¨¦poque brand," Lisa insisted. "Dad, you know about the WORLD Mall. If Belle ¨¦poque could get a spot there, it would catapult us into the ranks of international luxury brands, coveted by socialites and high societydies. Our stock price would skyrocket."


    iel


    Jacob knew all about the WORLD Mall. It was thergest and most luxurious mall in the country, the only one with a membership system catering exclusively to the elite. The mall featured only the top international luxury brands, and no domestic brands had ever made the cut. It was located in the prime area of Eldridge City and was a favorite haunt for the Eldridge Elites.


    "Lisa, WORLD Mall is filled with the highest international luxury brands. Getting Belle ¨¦poque in there is a pipe dream," Jacob said, trying to temper her expectations.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Lisa chimed in, "That''s why I applied to be Connor''s secretary. WORLD is already part of the Sartori family''s empire, and Connor is the sole heir to the Sartori Corporation. If he gives the go-ahead, Belle ¨¦poque could be the first local fashion brand in WORLD. You get what that means, right, Dad?"


    Jacob shook his head. "Lisa, it''s not as simple as that."


    The Sartori Corporation also had its own fashion lines, much bigger than anything the Meadows family had. They hadn''t even put their own brands in their malls, so how could they bring in another brand?


    But Lisa was brimming with confidence. "Dad, how will we know if we don''t give it a shot? Just give me three months. I''ll have Connor wrapped around my fingers."


    Sensing the doubt in Jacob''s eyes, she quickly added, "I mean, I''ll make sure Mr. Connor lets Belle ¨¦poque into WORLD."


    Chloe had been quietly listening the whole time, not saying a word. Lisa''s n seemed way too naive. WORLD had strict partnership standards and wouldn''t ruin its reputation as the top luxury destination for any brand.


    Plus, Chloe recalled Connor mentioning that WORLD wasn''t even under his control. It was run by his older sister, Judith. And Judith and Connor didn''t get along at all.


    Moreover, Lisa had lied. She hadn''t been hired as Connor''s secretary but as an assistant to the secretary. An assistant to the secretary rarely, if ever, saw Connor.


    After dinner, Jacob turned to Chloe. "Why don''t you stay over tonight? Your room hasn''t been used in a while."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe nced at Leah. She was as cold as ever, not even looking in Chloe''s direction. Chloe felt a chill in her heart. After going through so much, what was left to hope for?


    Just as Chloe was about to decline, her phone rang. It was Wyatt, one of Lucas close friends. "Chloe, Lucas is Can youe pick


    m up?"


    Seizing the moment, Chloe said, "Lucas is drunk. I need to pick him up. I won''t be staying tonight."


    Jacob looked relieved, d that Chloe seemed to take his advice. "Alright then, off you go."


    At the "Blossom" club, room 1008,


    Chloe pushed the door open. The


    room was chaotic, with people singing and drinking. Chloe recognized almost everyone-they were all Lucas'' childhood friends, and hers too. Some were even


    closer to her than to Lucas. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The room fell silent when she entered. Wyatt quickly came over. "Chloe, d you made it."


    "Luca''s back in town, so I thought it''d be nice to get everyone together. Didn''t expect him to drink so much. He''s in a bad mood."


    Chloe nced at Lucas, slumped on the couch. "You should''ve called Linda. Why me?"


    Everyone in the room knew the


    history between the three of them. Wyatt joked; "Linda? Who''s that? I don''t know any Linda. You two were practically a couple since you yed house as kids, and you''re officially his wife. Who else would call?"


    Chloe didn''t bother arguing. She looked at Lucas. "Can he walk?" Wyatt got a couple of people to help Lucas up and follow Chloe out.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Just as Lucas stepped into the bustling hall, he seemed to snap out of his daze.


    "Let go of me! I''m not drunk. I can still drink," Lucas insisted, shaking off the two people supporting him.


    Chloe approached him. "Can you walk? If you can, then walk on your own. I''ll take you home."


    Lucas squinted at Chloe with bleary eyes for a moment before suddenly stepping forward and pulling her into a tight embrace. His voice broke with emotion.


    "Chloe-bear, I''ve missed you so much!"


    Chloe was taken aback. Her body went rigid, her back stiff. It wasn''t the sudden hug that startled her, but the way he called her "Chloe-bear." He hadn''t addressed her like that in years.


    A pang of unexpected sadness surged through her. Lucas clung to her and started to sob like a child, his shoulders trembling.


    "Chloe-bear, why did you leave me? Why?"


    Chloe was dazed for a moment but quickly snapped back to reality. Lucas was definitely drunk and spouting nonsense.


    "Lucas, look at me. I''m Chloe, not Linda," she said, patting his back.


    "Chloe-bear, you can''t leave me. Everyone else can look down on me, but not you. You can''t despise me. I''m like this because of you. It''s all because of you. How could you be so heartless?"


    Chloe was bewildered but sensed there was more to his words. Maybe she could uncover why Linda had driven a wedge between them.


    ¡°There, there. I won''t leave you," Chloeforted him softly. "Tell me, what happened? Why are you saying these things?"


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the hall...


    Connor and his entourage had just exited the elevator and stopped in their tracks. With Connor in the lead, no one dared move. Following Connor''s gaze, they saw a man and woman locked in an embrace in the hall.


    Devon joked, ¡°Looks like this ce has really gone downhill. Public disys of affection everywhere."


    Matt chimed in, "That doesn''t look


    like one of the usual girls here. More


    a couple making up after a spat,


    using a bit of liquid courage


    "That girl''s in for it. A man only needs a few drinks to y with your heart," someone else quipped.


    As the groupughed, Devon suddenly noticed something. "Wait, isn''t that girl... Connor''s girlfriend?"


    Everyone seemed to remember something. "Yeah, the journalist."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At Devon''s birthday party a few days ago, Connor had introduced a girl as his girlfriend and even made Eve cry her eyes out.


    And now, here she was, in another


    man''s arms. Everyone had doubted the sincerity of Connor''s


    rtionship, thinking he was just using her to push Eve away. But since she was the only woman Connor had publicly introduced as his girlfriend, her actions felt quite like a p in his face.


    All eyes turned to Connor, whose expression was dark and stormy.


    Devon''s sharp eyes caught something else.


    "The man she''s with... that''s Mr.


    Lucas from Leading Heights. N


    wonder she wanted to take on Mrs. Moncada at the golf course. She really is Mr. Lucas'' lover."


    Everyone was stunned.


    "So, is Ms. Chloe ying both sides-keeping Mr. Lucas in one hand and stringing along Connor with the other?"

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Everyone shifted their gaze to Connor. His face was a nk te, but the air around him was icy. Instantly, the room fell silent.


    Chloe wasn''t getting the answers she needed. Lucas had passed out again, his body nearly draped over hers. She had no choice but to support him as they made their way out of the bustling hall.


    Eyes darted back to Connor, everyone trying to gauge his mood. Matt, never one to keep his mouth shut, piped up, "Riverbrook might be small, but the girls here sure have guts. She''s messing around with our friend. Connor, why don''t you let me handle it? I''ve got plenty of tricks up my sleeve to put women like that in their ce. I''ll make sure you get your revenge."


    Connor stayed silent. The others took his silence as agreement. They began to rib Matt. "Are you sure you''ll be helping Connor get revenge? More like you''re after her looks. You''ve already got eight girlfriends and still can''t quit. Matt, you must have been an octopus in a past life, juggling so many girls at once."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Matt tried to defend himself. ¡°Girls like her need a yer like me to keep them in check. I''ll woo her, and once she falls for it, I''ll set up a poker game and introduce her to all my girlfriends. She''ll be questioning her life choices. I promise you."


    Matt kept fantasizing about his n, getting more crude with every word. "Give me three days, tops, and she''ll be in my bed."


    Before anyone could react, Connor spun around and punched Matt square in the face. Matt hit the ground, stunned.


    Connor stepped closer, grabbing Matt by the cor. "Touch her, I dare you."


    Then, he let go and strode towards


    the door. The room was left in shock. Connor might have seemed distant, but he was good to his


    wouldn''t have followed him from Eldridge City to Riverbrook without hesitation. But just moments ago, they had seen a deadly seriousness in his eyes.


    childhood friends. Otherwise, then et


    Devon sighed, "Connor''s really fallen for her."


    Outside, Connor saw Chloe helping Lucas into a car. They drove off into the night. Connor hadn''t driven there, so it was toote to follow. He pulled out his phone and dialed Chloe.


    Chloe nced at her phone, seeing Trophy Boy sh on the screen. She was about to answer when her phone died.


    Driving along the highway, Chloe


    took Lucas back to the Moncada family mansion. His family was already asleep, leaving Chloe to get Lucas as to his room alone. She intended to leave after that, but Lucas woke up, clutching her hand


    and calling her "Chloe-bear."


    Chloe realized he was half-asleep and tried to get him talking. However, Lucas seemed to have forgotten thest three years, reminiscing instead about their childhood.


    In his rambling, Lucas lifted his shirt, revealing a scar trailing down from his waist. "Chloe-bear, you hate me because of this, don''t you? But you promised to take care of me forever, even if I was crippled."


    Chloe''s heart skipped a beat as she looked at the scar. It was from when they were twelve, on a summer adventure camp. In the middle of the night, Chloe had gotten hungry and dragged Lucas out of the tent. They stole some pasta and cooked them over a makeshift fire.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    As Lucas was handling the pot, the handle on the side of the boiling pot snapped off, causing the whole pot of steaming hot pasta to ssh onto Lucas'' waist. Lucas was severely scalded.


    Chloe vividly remembered how serious Lucas'' injuries were. He had a long hospital stay and even spent several days in the ICU due to a severe infection. During that time, Chloe was by Lucas'' hospital bed day and night. At the worst point, the doctor mentioned that if the infection couldn''t be controlled, amputation might be necessary. With tears streaming down her face, Chloe promised Lucas that even if he became disabled, she would take care of him for the rest of her life.


    After Lucas was discharged, he never brought up the incident again, nor did he tell Chloe the full extent of his injuries. This was the first time Chloe saw Lucas'' scars. His muscles were deformed, his skin uneven with varying depths and colors, and this was just a small part that was visible. The worst burns were on his left leg, and Chloe could almost imagine how horrific and shocking the scars must be. The memory hit her hard, and her eyes reddened as she stared at his scars.


    "Luca, why would you say that? When have I ever despised you?" Chloe asked.


    "You wrote it in your diary. Do you still want to argue?" Lucas'' eyes were filled with sorrow. "I''m ugly. I don''t deserve you."


    Chloe wanted to ask more, but Lucas suddenly pushed her out the door in a frenzy. "Leave, Chloe, just leave. I don''t want your sympathy or your pity." Then, he mmed the door shut.


    Chloe was initially going to leave, but then she ran into Tara. Tara was surprisingly happy to see Chloe and warmly held her hands. In the end, she insisted that Chloe stay the night. Considering it was already midnight, and Chloe still had things she wanted to rify, she stayed in the next room. That night, Chloe tossed and turned, unable to sleep. What did Lucas mean? And what about his mention of her diary, what was that about?


    Chloe got up early in the morning. When she went to have breakfast in the dining room, she ran into Lucas. Lucas seemed to sh a barely discernible emotion upon seeing Chloe.


    "Was it you who brought me back yesterday?" he asked.


    Chloe, ever graceful, sat down to start breakfast. "You were drunk. Wyatt gave me a call."


    Lucas was silent for a moment.


    "NextN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I''ll tell them we''ve


    up so they won''t bother youoken


    Chloe''s expression was indifferent. "As you wish."


    el


    Lucas stared at Chloe''s face. She had just woken up bare-faced, a stark contrast to her usual polished appearance. With makeup, Chloe was dazzling, like a seductive enchantress. But without it, she looked young and glowing. After a moment, he said, "I looked into the post. It was Linda''s doing I don''t know why she targeted you, but on her behalf, I apologize."


    Chloe was nomittal and gave Lucas a nce.


    He continued, "I can alsopensate you. You can ask for anything."


    Chloe''s eyebrows slightly raised. "Really, anything?"


    pression darkened, a


    Lucas'' expression darkened, a hint of wariness in his eyes. "As long as my power." Content


    it''s


    s to en.swnove int


    Chloe found it amusing. He was guarding himself as if she would demand something extravagant.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask you to leave Linda ande back to me."


    Lucas'' frown seemed to deepen even more.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chloezily tore off a piece of bread and popped it into her mouth. "Linda tried to mess with me, so I made sure to give her a taste of her own medicine. Let her know we''re even now. But if she pulls any more stunts, she can''t me me for not ying nice."


    Linda had smeared her reputation online, costing her the prime-time TV host spot. In retaliation, Chloe had Linda''s mom cause a scene at the TV station, turning the tables a bit. Chloe was certain Linda''s troubles were far from over.


    Lucas broke the silence after a while. "I got drunkst night. Did I say anything?"


    Chloe thought of the scar on Lucas'' waist, her gaze drifting there. Lucas noticed and paled. "You saw it?"


    A flicker of guilt crossed Chloe''s face. "I had no idea you were hurt that badly back then."


    Annoyance and disgust shed in Lucas'' eyes. "Chloe, don''t look at me with that pity."


    He saw through the guilt andpassion in Chloe''s eyes. If it were genuine, that would be one thing, but it was all an act. She was clearly disgusted yet put on this show of guilt, which was truly revolting. Pity was enough to hurt a man''s pride, and it''s even more so when it was wrapped in hypocrisy. "I''m sorry, your injury was because of me."


    Lucas suddenly erupted. "Chloe cut the act. You despise me and even wished I were dead. You''re a hypocrite, a venomous woman. ying the saint now?"


    Chloe picked up on the key point in his words. "What exactly did I do to make you think that?"


    "Your diary spelled it out clearly. Are you going to deny it?"


    Chloe had always kept a diary since she was young. But she didn''t remember ever writing anything about hating Lucas or wishing him harm. Plus, one of her college diaries had gone missing. She stopped keeping a diary after that.


    "You read my diary? Tell me, what did I write that made you think so poorly of me?"


    Even after all these years, thinking about what Chloe wrote in those diaries still caused Lucas pain.


    "You know what you wrote."


    "Since you won''t say, bring out my diary, and let''s confront this matter face to face."


    Chloe suspected the missing diary was with Lucas.


    Lucas snorted. "I burned it long ago."


    The atmosphere grew incredibly tense. The air was thick with tension.


    Chloe was the first to calm down. "In the past, you might not have


    believed me if I said Linda was trying


    toe between us. But now, you


    should see that Linda isn''t the


    e


    innocent person you thought she was. However, since you''ve chosen her, none of it matters anymore."


    A shadow flickered in Lucas'' eyes.


    "I''m tired of battling with Linda. Tel


    her I''ve given you up for her. Sheet


    should stop bothering me, or else, I''ll take everything back, and it won''t matter whether it''s mine or not."


    Lucas looked up, his gaze fixed on Chloe. His expression was cold, and a cold light seemed to flicker in his eyes. His voice was equally icy. "Chloe, I''m a person, not an object that can be given away." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    They parted on bad terms. Chloe found it somewhat amusing. Wasn''t this the oue they both wanted?


    Leaving the Moncada family mansion, Chloe headed to Greenpeace Estate. She had slept terribly the night before. She just wanted to catch up on some much-needed sleep.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    As soon as she stepped inside, Chloe spotted Connor descending from the second floor. When he saw her, he halted mid-step. "Heading to the office?" Chloe asked casually.


    Connor didn''t respond; he just stared down at her from his elevated position.


    It wasn''t until she walked past him that he finally spoke. "Why didn''t you pick up your phone?"


    Chloe pulled her phone out of her bag to check. "It died."


    She noticed Connor''s expression was anything but cheerful. "Did you wait up for mest night? I told you I had ns and not to wait."


    Connor locked eyes with her. "You didn''t say you wouldn''t being home."


    Chloe smiled, leaning in to give him a quick, soothing peck on the lips. "Sorry, darling, I''ll let you know in advance next time."


    She tried to head upstairs to catch up on some sleep, but suddenly, a forceful grip caught her arm.


    "Chloe, what am I to you, your pet dog?" Anger was brewing on his handsome face. "There to pet when you''re pleased and kicked aside when you''re not?"


    Chloe couldn''t fathom why he was so riled up this early in the morning. She had clearly told him not to wait up for her.


    Well, over these three years, every now and then, he''d disy such pettiness.


    Chloe tried to be patient, "I really had something to do yesterday. How about I make it up to you tonight?"


    Usually, at this point, Connor would back down, but this time, his expression only darkened. "Your so-called ''something to do'' was cozying up with Lucas in that club?"


    Chloe quickly realized what was going on. "You were at the clubst night, too?"


    It seemed Connor had seen her with Lucas. No wonder he was so angry.


    Chloe decided to exin. "Lucas was drunk, and I was just taking him home."


    "He was drunk, and you had to be the one to escort him? Chloe, what exactly is your rtionship with him now?"


    "I only helped out of gratitude to his family."


    Connorughed sarcastically. "Are you really moved by your gratitude to the Moncada family, or are there still lingering feelings for Lucas?"


    Yesterday, he heard the words Chloe


    had uttered while holding Lucas all too clearly. She tenderly called him Luca, saying she would never leave him behind. She took care of him like a child.


    A sarcastic smirk appeared on Connor''s lips. "Your skills in appeasing men are truly masterful."


    He pinched Chloe''s chin. "Am I not enough to satisfy you? Why were you so quick to reconcile with Lucas?"


    Chloe''s gaze turned frosty, yet her lips still bore a slight smile. "Mr. Connor, that''s out of line."


    Connor''s eyebrows furrowed, his dark eyes stormy with emotion.


    Chloe''s signature radiant smile remained, her voice enchantingly persuasive. Our rtionship doesn''t warrant such exnations from me, so please, don''t act like you''re interrogating a criminal. We''re simply in this for mutual benefits, seeking happiness in each other''spany."


    "We''re neither married nor lovers. I must say, I haven''t breached our agreement. As for my heart, my thoughts, you have no right to interfere."


    "Of course, if you are tired of this arrangement, feel free to end it anytime. I''ll move out immediately."


    ?


    Connor stared at the stunning girl before him. Her message was clear. She hadn''t slept with Lucas, but her heart still harbored feelings for him, thus telling Connor to back off.


    Connor even suspected that if he chose to end things, she would leave eagerly and perhaps even celebrate with champagne.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Connor let go of Chloe and stormed off.


    Chloe suddenly felt even more exhausted. After the argument she had with Lucas at the Moncada


    family mansion, she fell out with Connor. She understood it was normal for men to be a bit


    possessive, but she hadn¡¯t broken any of their agreements. If everyone expected her to constantly


    appease them, then it was too much for her. Men were just tools for her happiness. She didn¡¯t want


    to emotionally invest in any man anymore.


    Chloe slept for half the day. Her phone finally charged. When she turned it on, the screen was


    flooded with missed calls¡ªall from Connorst night. Even at 4 a.m., he had called. He had actually


    waited for her all night. Chloe sighed, a strange emotion welling up in her heart. She wasn¡¯t as


    carefree as she seemed.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Why did she choose to break up with Connor after Lucas came back from his time abroad?


    Because Chloe realized she had started to feel something different for her ¡°Trophy Boy.¡± She


    couldn¡¯t allow herself to fall in love, so she wanted topletely end their rtionship. But


    unexpectedly, she had actually been tangled with a big shot from the Eldridge Elites. The situation


    had suddenly flipped, and she couldn¡¯t break off their rtionship as she wished. The control was in


    Connor¡¯s hands. If he wasn¡¯t done ying, she was destined not to leave. Deep down, she didn¡¯t


    want to get entangled with him too much. Connor was an even bigger danger than Lucas. If their


    rtionship worsened, allowing Connor to let go on his own might not be a bad thing after all.


    As Chloe had anticipated, Connor didn¡¯t return to Greenpeace Estate for the next few days. Chloe


    didn¡¯t send him a single message either. Every night, Chloe wondered if their rtionship was over


    just like that. As time passed day by day, the weight on her heart gradually lifted, and she felt she


    finally got rid of the big shot she shouldn''t have messed with. Somewhere deep inside, she felt


    relieved. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t quite feel happy.


    Chloe¡¯s annual leave was about to end. Just as she was debating whether to quit her job or not,


    Tony called her. He asked her toe to work tomorrow and to anchor the 7 p.m. prime-time news.


    Chloe was puzzled. Tony wouldn¡¯t just give her the prime-time anchor position back for no reason.


    Sure enough, when Chloe went online, there were various twists concerning the previous post.


    Firstly, someone dug up that John was addicted to gambling and had been abusing his family for


    years. There was also a person iming to be a warrior for justice online, defending Ann, saying


    she was a very kind and loving person. Moreover, Ann was previously a nanny, and several families


    she had worked for all came forward to vouch for her good character. She was not the cruel


    murderer as rumored. A neighbor interviewed by the media said they witnessed John abusing Ann


    on the day of his death, so it was very possible that Ann was merely defending herself and


    identally killed him.


    Someone also exposed that the prime-time news anchor, Chloe, was switched at birth in the


    hospital and grew up as the daughter of the Meadows family. Suddenly, the inte was in an


    uproar. Firstly, there was doubt over the judgment in Ann¡¯s case, with some even advocating for a


    re-investigation and retrial. Secondly, there was some fascination over the stories of the Meadows


    family''s real and fake daughters. Lisa¡¯s identity was also revealed, and both Chloe and Lisa''s


    names appeared on the trending search list.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    [It''s so unfortunate for someone like Ann. She was abused by her husband for twenty years. The one time she fought back and identally killed her abuser, she ended up in prison for life,] one post read.


    [The term ''domestic violence'' really doesn''t do this case justice-it''s straight-up intentional harm. If Ann hadn''t fought back that day, would it have just been another so-called ''family dispute''?]


    [Chloe shouldn''t let this incident affect her. She grew up in the Meadows family, and she could''ve easily cleared her name when people started criticizing her. But she chose not to deny her biological mother.]


    [Do baby swaps really happen in real life? Poor Lisa grew up under such messed-up circumstances.]


    The online chatter about Chloe flipped overnight. People even started moring for her to return to prime-time news. She went from a few hundred thousand Twitter followers to three million in a sh.


    Tony probably saw the buzz and decided to bring her back to the prime slot.


    Chloe was skeptical about how public opinion could shift so fast. There had to be someone pulling the strings. No ordinary person could dig up that much dirt on Ann and sway public sentiment.


    Was it him?


    For the first time, Chloe felt torn. She pulled out her phone, hesitating multiple times before deciding not to make the call.


    That evening, she was still unsure of whether to call him, but her phone rang. It was Connor. Chloe stared at the phone for a few seconds before answering.


    There was silence at first. Then, a deep voice broke through from the other end. "Would you never reach out if I didn''t call first?"


    Chloe finally spoke, "Did you have anything to do with the stuff online?"


    Honestly, even without tackling those online rumors, they would''ve eventually faded. But handling them would take a ridiculous amount of manpower, resources, and money. She had nned to just wait it out. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Yeah, it cost me a lot. How are you gonna thank me?"


    Chloe chuckled, "How about dinner tonight?"


    They agreed to meet at Cloud Top. Chloe arrived first. Since the private rooms were all booked, they had to dine in the main area. Chloe picked a table by the window and started looking at the menu.


    "Well, what a coincidence, sis. You''re here for dinner, too?"


    Chloe looked up to see Lisa, along with Leah and Jacob. She stood up and greeted them, "Dad, Mom."


    Leah gave her a cold nce but didn''t say anything. Jacob exined, "We''re here to check out the venue. Next Sunday is Lisa''s birthday, and we n to throw a big party in the banquet hall."


    Before Chloe could respond, Lisa jumped in, "Next Sunday is your birthday too, right, sis? Since we share the same birthday, why not celebrate together?"


    Since "marrying" Lucas, Chloe had


    spent the past three years


    celebrating her birthday with the


    Moncada family. She replied, "Novet


    el


    need. I don''t want to steal the spotlight from you, my dear sister. You deserve to be the one and only princess."


    Lisa scoffed, "As if you could steal my spotlight."


    Realizing Jacob and Leah were standing right there, Lisa quickly changed her tone and looped her arm through Leah''s. "Mom, even though Chloe is married, she''s still the daughter of the Meadows family. We shouldn''t let outsiders think think you treat your foster daughter poorly. I''m happy to share my birthday with her to show that the Meadows family children get along just fine, contrary to the rumors."

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Lately, the inte had been buzzing with talk about the real and fake heiresses of the Meadows family. Everyone had their own version of the story. The whole drama about the Meadows family used to be a secret among the elite. But now, it was the talk of Riverbrook, and no one was more upset than Lisa.


    She had finally secured her spot as the legitimate heiress of a rich family. Now, everyone knew she grew up in a disgraceful household, with a mom who was a murderer and a dad who was a gambler. Although most people online felt sorry for her, she didn''t want their pity. She was born superior, so why would she need the sympathy of ordinary folks?


    Some even said that the Meadows favored the fake heiress they raised for twenty years over their own daughter. They also said Lisa''s status as their biological daughter meant nothing, and her life was miserable.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    So, for her birthday, Lisa invited almost every wealthy and famous person in the city, along with tons of media outlets. She wanted everyone to see her and Chloe''s status in the Meadows family. That was why Chloe had to be there.


    "Mom, I really want to celebrate my birthday with my sister," Lisa said, clinging to Leah''s arm.


    Leah looked at Chloe. "The news online has really damaged our family''s reputation, especially Lisa''s. You''re married now, and maybe you don''t care about your reputation, but have you considered what this does to Lisa?"


    How could the high-society figures marry someone like Lisa, who grew up in such a family despite her noble status?


    Chloe got the message. Leah thought that Chloe had leaked the news about her and Lisa. She didn''t bother to exin. No matter what she said, Leah wouldn''t believe her and would just think she was making excuses.


    Chloe smiled, "So, what now?"


    "This birthday party is important to Lisa, so you have toe. I don''t care how much you two argue on other days, but that day, you must show deep sisterly love. Not just for Lisa''s future but also for the honor of the Meadows family. Whether you like it or not, you owe this to Lisa, to our family."


    With that mention of debt, Chloe was left speechless.


    Jacob, seeing the tense atmosphere, tried to mediate, "Your mom actually wants you here. She''s tough on the outside but soft inside. You haven''t spent your birthday at home for three years. Let''s do it together this time."


    Chloe smiled, "Okay, I''ll be there. As long as it makes my sister happy, I''m willing to do anything."


    Jacob patted Chloe on the shoulder. "That''s my good daughter."


    Lisa saw the smile on Chloe''s face and felt a pang of unease deep inside, but she didn''t believe Chloe would cause any trouble. Chloe had a weakness, which was Leah. As long as Leah stood by Lisa''s side, she could always suppress Chloe.


    Just as Lisa and Leah left, Connor came over. "Sitting here all alone, lost in thought?"


    Chloe looked up, her face instantly brightening with a radiant smile. "I was thinking about you."


    Connor had been harboring


    frustration. He had restrained


    himself from contacting her these past few days. She hadn''t reached


    out to him either, not even with a single


    le message. He spent his days glued to his phone, making his employees think he was possessed. But now, seeing her bright smile, all his grievances seemed to evaporate. All that was left was a bit of bitterness and resignation.


    He gave up. He surrendered.


    Connor''s stern face softened, but he still huffed, "Sweet talker, you say you missed me, but I don''t remember you reaching out."

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    "This isn''t something I''d usually bother you with, Mr. Connor, considering how busy you are," she said.


    Knowing full well it was just an excuse, he still couldn''t bring himself to call her out on it. Connor knew that if he hadn''t reached out this time, things between them would have ended then and there. She didn''t show the slightest intent of holding on.


    Chloe handed him the menu. "You pick. Dinner''s on me tonight as an apology to you, Mr. Connor."


    "If apologies worked, why would we need the police?" Connor quipped.


    Chloe shot him a nce, her eyes teasing. "Cut it out."


    Connor obediently took a seat. Their first fight had ended in his total defeat. The universally feared Mr. Connor learned a crucial lesson: in front of this merciless woman, he couldn''t afford to throw tantrums or go missing. Otherwise, he''d give his adversaries an opening and have nowhere to cry.


    Over dinner, Connor spoke up, "These past few days, I''ve been looking into Ms. Ann and stumbled upon something unexpected."


    Chloe knew Connor''s investigation into Ann was to clear her name. "What is it?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Connor showed Chloe a video on his phone. Chloe was surprised. "How did you get this video?"


    Chloe knew Ann hadn''t meant to kill anyone and had been seeking a breakthrough to appeal for years. But Lisa had refused to testify. The neighbor''s words alone couldn''t prove Lisa was at the scene.


    Now, Connor''s video showed Lisa running from the scene on the night of the incident. The video timestamp matched exactly with the time right after John''s death and before the police arrived. With this video, it could be proven that Lisa was at the scene the night John died. It was very likely that Ann would be judged to have acted in excessive


    self-defense rather than premeditated murder.


    Chloe asked, ¡°How did you get this video?"


    "Across from Ann''s house is a school that was built three years ago. On the day of the incident, it was under construction, and directly opposite their house was a parking lot. I found out there was a delivery truck parked there that day equipped with a dashcam that recorded the scene." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chloe was stunned. Though Connor spoke briefly, Chloe understood the difficulty in obtaining such evidence. Chloe also knew Lisa was at the scene that day. However, she had been unable to find evidence, and she could not force Lisa to testify in court.


    "Thank you, you''ve really helped me out." Chloe sent the video to her phone. She didn''t want to dwell on the subject with Connor, so she changed the topic. "I owe you one again. How would you like me to repay you?"


    Connor didn''t appreciate her clear-cut attitude. Frowning, he said, "But I like that you owe me."


    Chloeughed it off, and they began their dinner.


    Lisa came back. She couldn''t make trouble for Chloe in front of Leah and Jacob. However, Chloe exposed her rtionship with Ann, and Lisa had a score she intended to settle.


    Upon Lisa''s return, she saw Chloe


    ???


    dining with aman. Chloe''s lips were smeared with steak sauce. The man actually stood up and took the liberty to wipe the sauce off, leaning


    in to kiss the corner of her lips. Chloe didn''t resist. Instead, she Smiled, beaming like the spring sunshine.


    Lisa, seated with her back to the man, could only see his figure from behind. Even from the back, Lisa was sure he wasn''t Lucas. Lisa was shocked. Chloe was having an affair!

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    After the initial shock wore off, Lisa''s heart brimmed with glee and a touch of schadenfreude. She didn''t confront the situation right then. Instead, she whipped out her phone and quickly recorded a short video, sending it straight to Lucas.


    Lucas was in the middle of handling Linda''s discharge papers when he got the video from Lisa. He didn''t think much of her¡ªa woman from the slums, insecure, sensitive, always hung up on her own status. They had exchanged a few messages before but never actually talked.


    The video Lisa sent showed Chloe having dinner with a man, both of themughing and chatting. Suddenly, the man leaned in and kissed her. Chloe didn''t push him away. Instead, she smiled even more. Lucas felt a sharp pang in his chest, and his grip on the phone tightened. He remembered the night he had juste back to the country. Chloe had told him she had a boyfriend. He thought she was just pretending. But it was true. Chloe really had a boyfriend. A surge of anger bubbled up inside him, and he immediately dialed Chloe''s number.


    On the other side, Chloe and Connor had just finished their meal and were about to leave when her phone lit up on the table. Connor clearly saw the name "Lucas." His face darkened instantly. Chloe picked up the phone, nced at Connor, and then answered it.


    "What do you want?" she asked.


    Lucas'' voice, strained with effort, came through the line. "Chloe, where are you right now, and who are you with?"


    Chloe chuckled. "Having dinner with my boyfriend. Is there something you need?"


    Lucas'' veins bulged on his forehead. He always thought Chloe was trying to provoke him. He didn''t expect her words to be true. "Chloe, how dare you cheatt!"


    Chloeughed. "Lucas, think about it. What are we to each other?"


    "Everyone knows we''re husband and wife. Now you''ve got yourself another man. Have you thought about my reputation?"


    They were just shy of a marriage


    certificate. It was Lucas who had second thoughts on the day. If Linda hadn''t fainted that day, he would


    have married Chloe. They had


    already had a wedding banqueline?


    inviting only the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of Riverbrook. To the outside world, they were a legitimate couple.


    Chloe chuckled softly. "Since we''re ''husband and wife,'' did you consider my reputation when you eloped with your mistress?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lucas fell silent, but his heavy


    breathing betrayed his fury. Chloe continued, "Besides, we were never really husband and wife, Lucas. We''re already separated. My affairs are none of your business.


    Chloe hung up. When she looked up at Connor, his brows were no longer furrowed.


    "Happy?" she asked with a smile.


    Connor raised an eyebrow. "You know, ''boyfriend'' does have a nice ring to it."


    Chloe flipped her wavy hair. "Are all men this possessive?"


    Connor''s brows furrowed again. "All men''... you have other men?"


    Chloe couldn''t be bothered with him. "Childish."


    She wondered why Lucas had suddenly called. Was he here, too? Chloe stood up and scanned the area, spotting a figure hurrying away. It was Lisa. So, she was the one who sent a message to Lucas. But Chloe didn''t care. She hadn''t intended to hide it from Lucas before, and she certainly didn''t n to do so now.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    On the other side, Lucas was left staring at his phone when the call abruptly ended. His face twisted in anger, and he hurled his phone across theN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    room.


    Linda happened to see it all. She walked over and looped her arm through his. "Lucas, what''s going on?"


    Lucas nced at her, his eyes cold and distant. Linda flinched. He had never looked at her like that before.


    Ever since Chloe had yed that recording at the hospital, Lucas had changed. Did he really suspect her now? No, she had schemed for years to get to this point. She couldn''t let it all fall apart now.


    Tears welled up in Linda''s eyes, painting her as the picture of innocence. "Did I do something to upset you?"


    Lucas looked at her pitiful expression and felt a mix of emotions. For the first time, he realized Linda could act, too. He had found things on herputer but hadn''t confronted her about it. Partly because he felt responsible, believing shecked security, and partly because the doctor had warned him that her pregnancy was fragile. She couldn''t handle stress.


    "Luca, whatever I did, it was out of love for you. Please, don''t be mad at me. I promise I won''t do anything to make you upset again."


    Lucas'' expression softened a bit. Linda seemed so vulnerable, and her entire world revolved around him. Unlike Chloe, who, despite her dazzling facade, was as wild as a mustang and never listened to him.


    He put his arm around Linda. "Just stay away from Chloe. She''s ruthless, and you''re no match for her."


    Linda still looked wronged. "What about my mom? She''s been causing scenes at the TV station. I''m really scared..."


    "She just wants money, right? Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    Linda hugged Lucas tightly. "Thank you, Lucas. You''re the only one who truly cares for me."


    The next day, Linda also went to the


    TV station. After her mother''s repeated outbursts there, people''s perceptions had shifted. It was to everyone that the scandal surrounding Chloe and Shannon''s appearance was about the


    prime-time host position. But in the end, Chloe had won.


    Tony announced Chloe as the prime-time h?st during the morning meeting. Of course, Linda had signed a five-year contract with


    Moncada International, and be


    the girlfriend of Moncada


    v


    International''s heir, she left


    out in the cold. She was


    the


    second-best slot, the 9 PM "News


    Express" show.


    That evening, around 7:30 PM, Chloe had just left the studio when she noticed a buzz outside. The assistant, Cindy, waved her over excitedly. "Chloe,e quick. I''ve gotte-night snacks and milkshake."


    Chloe walked over to find a long table piled high with a variety ofte-night snacks. There was sushi, barbecue roast, and even lobster a dazzling array of choices. Another table was stacked with milkshake and various desserts. People were already gathered around diving in.


    Cindy pulled Chloe over. "This is all from a five-star hotel, specially delivered by the manager of Caesar''s Hotel. The quality is just unbeatablepared to street food. Chloe, you have to try this mousse cake. It''s delicious."


    Seeing thevish spread, Chloe knew it must have cost a small fortune. "So, who''s treating us?" she asked.


    "It''s Linda''s boyfriend, Mr. Lucas from Leading Heights," Cindy replied, munching on a piece of cake and pointing towards the entrance. "He is so good to Linda. He came to pick her up from work so early."

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Linda was now the evening anchor and got off work at 9:30 PM. He had arrived by 7:30 PM, pretty early.


    Linda spotted Chloe leaving the studio and pulled Lucas along to join her. "Chloe, I had Lucas order your favorite almond pudding from the Caesar Hotel. The chef there is amazing. You should really have some."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe smiled, "No thank you, I''m not hungry. You can have it."


    Linda''s smile brightened even more. "Luca said the same, but I''ve been feeling queasy and haven''t had much of an appetite. Luca''s worried I''m not eating well at the station and insists on picking me up daily to keep an eye on me. Honestly, I don''t know if he cares more about me or the baby." Linda pretended to be jealous. Lucas lightly tapped her nose, looking at her lovingly. "Why are you even jealous of our baby?"


    Linda clung to Lucas'' arm and pouted. "I just want to be the only one in your eyes."


    "Linda, you and Mr. Lucas are too sweet! I haven''t even had a few bites of my cake, and I''m already stuffed with your lovey-dovey disy." "You are both so talented and good-looking. Their baby is going to be adorable."


    "Linda, Mr. Lucas treats you so well. The Caesar Hotel is notoriously expensive and hard to book, yet the manager delivers our supper like it''s takeout. We''re lucky to enjoy such treats, all thanks to you."


    The television station was aplex ce, and most people were quite cunning. Although there was disdain for Linda, who had previously snatched an interview and framed Chloe, when faced with tangible benefits, they were happy to speak well of her. After all, who wasn''t hypocritical here? Besides, Linda was going to be the future wife of Lucas Moncada.


    Watching the two purposely being mushy, Chloe smiled sincerely. "Linda, you''re showing quite a bit now. When are you two getting married? We''re all waiting to celebrate your happiness."


    Upon hearing this, Lucas'' expression involuntarily darkened. Chloe''s face showed no trace of jealousy and she looked as sincere as an old, concerned friend, yet her words were so ironically phrased. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Linda''s expression soured. Chloe knew well that she and Lucas could never marry, yet she said such things aloud on purpose. Sure enough, the people around started to chime in.


    "Yeah, Linda, you must be almost three months along. When are you nning the wedding? If you wait any longer, the wedding dress won''t fit."


    "The Moncada International wedding is bound to be avish affair. We''ll be looking forward to it."


    "Linda, our group is all single. How about we be your bridesmaids so we can share in your joy and hope to also get married soon."


    Linda looked very ufortable. "If there is a wedding, I will definitely invite everyone," she said uneasily.


    At that moment, someone in the


    crowd spoke up, "Am I mistaken, or


    did the Moncada family have a wedding three years ago? It was low-key, with no media coverage Tony even asked me to sneak a few photos, but I was turned away before I could enter. I remember it distinctly. The bride''s family was also quite prestigious. It was said to be a business alliance."


    The speaker was Kyle from the photography department, known for his straightforwardness. Suddenly all eyes turned to him. At that moment, he realized his blunder. Scratching his head awkwardly, he said, "Uh... I might have remembered Wrongly..."


    However, Kyle''s reminder seemed to jog others'' memories as well.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Rumors had been buzzing that the heir to the Moncada family was already married. Not long ago, the entertainment channel had put together a list of Riverbrook''s most eligible bachelors. And guess what? Mr. Lucas didn''t make the cut because he was already hitched.


    Spection was heating up.


    "Could Linda be the other woman?"


    "Kyle said the woman Lucas is married toes from a high-status family. It''s a business marriage, so it can''t be Linda."


    "If it were Linda, she wouldn''t be calling Mr. Lucas her boyfriend in public."


    Even though the gossip was whispered, it still reached Linda''s ears. Her face turned stormy.


    An unsuspecting intern suddenly asked Chloe, "Chloe, you know Mr. Lucas and Linda. Linda can''t be the other woman, right?" Chloe turned and gave her a yful scolding, "Cindy, you''re so straightforward. How do you survive in the TV industry?" Then, half-jokingly, she added, "But honestly, who cares about being married these days? Divorce rates are through the roof." She nced at Lucas. "Right, Mr. Lucas?"


    Chloe didn''t give a direct answer, but her words pretty much confirmed Lucas was married.


    "Enough, Chloe," Lucas said, his face turning to stone.


    Chloe turned to bid everyone farewell, "Enjoy your meal. I''m off for the day."


    "Why are you leaving so early, Chloe?"


    Chloe smiled brightly, "My man is strict. Curfew''s at nine."


    The office filled withughter.


    "Chloe''s in love! Great, now the single guys at the TV station won''t get any sleep tonight."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Without another word, Chloe left, her high heels clicking against the floor. Lucas watched her leave, trying to keep his cool. But he couldn''t, and quickly followed her out.


    Outside the TV station, Lucas caught up with Chloe and grabbed her arm. "Chloe, exin yourself," he demanded.


    Chloe turned around, smiling, but her smile was dripping with sarcasm.


    "Lucas, what''s up? Weren''t you eagerly waiting for me to set you free? Now that I''ve let go, you''re clinging to me. What, do you enjoy seeing Linda and me fighting over you? Are you driven by jealousy?"


    Lucas'' expression darkened as he stared into Chloe''s eyes. Her eyes were naturally captivating, even in anger. Chloe''s smile had a hint of disdain. She boldly met Lucas'' gaze. "Too bad, I don''t want you anymore."


    Lucas, still seething, demanded, "Who''s the guy?"


    l


    He couldn''t quite believe it. He suspected Chloe was ying games to get back at him, given their years of mutual hatred. His feelings for Chloe wereplex, and just thinking of her made him grit his teeth. And so, this intense andplicated emotion unwittingly became a part of his life of Chloe truly moved on, leaving his life for good, he found he couldn''t ept it.


    Chloe tried to free her wrist, which Lucas was squeezing painfully, but he only gripped tighter. His nearly explosive anger contrasted with Chloe''s indifference. "Chloe, tell me, who is the guy?"


    "It''s me."


    A man''s figure appeared behind


    Chloe. He had just stepped out of a


    sleek Maybach. Dressed


    impably, he approached with a measured pace. As he reached Chloe, he wrapped an arm around her, his voice cold yet forceful.


    "Mr. Lucas, I am the guy."

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Lucas looked up at the neer. The moment he saw who it was, the fury in his eyes turned to sheer astonishment. He was utterly dumbfounded.


    "Mr. Connor?" he stammered.


    Lucas'' first instinct was disbelief. It couldn''t be possible. Yet, there was Connor, casually wrapping his arm around Chloe''s slender waist.


    "Are you hungry? What do you feel like eatingter?" Connor asked Chloe, his tone casual.


    Chloe pondered for a moment. "I''d love some of your spicy ribs."


    "Alright, let''s hit the supermarket and get some ribs then," Connor replied without missing a beat.


    Lucas watched their easy, intimate exchange, still struggling to believe his eyes. But this was the King of Eldridge. Moncada International hadn''t secured the Paradise Resort project yet, and Lucas knew he had to tread carefully.


    "Mr. Connor? What exactly is your rtionship with my wife?" Lucas questioned, trying to keep his emotions in check.


    At Marian''s birthday banquet, Lucas and Chloe had shown up as a married couple. How could someone of Connor''s stature be involved with a married woman knowingly?


    Connor kept his arm around Chloe, a taunting smile ying on his otherwise cold face. "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Lucas felt a surge of anger. "Mr. Connor, you do realize Chloe is a married woman, don''t you?"


    Connor sneered. "A married woman? Then, Mr. Lucas, please kindly produce the marriage certificate."


    Lucas'' face turned pale. Clearly, Connor knew they hadn''t officially registered their marriage.


    "Though we haven''t got a marriage certificate, we are married in every other way that matters. We''ve hosted guests and had a wedding and Chide has lived with me ever since. A piece of paper doesn''t define our marriage," Lucas retorted, his voice icy.


    "My wife is undoubtedly beautiful, but I trust you won''t let her looks or words deceive you. Mr. Connor, you wouldn''t risk the dignity of the Sartori family and make both our families aughing stock," he added.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas had a suspicion. They must''ve crossed paths during the interview. But he hadn''t expected him and Chloe''sck of a marriage certificate to be Chloe''s ticket to flirt with other men. Yeah they didn''t have marriage certificate, but did that mean they were not married? Could it erase three years of their life together?


    Connor''s face was a mask of mockery. "Mr. Lucas, your shamelessness is truly astonishing. If your marriage is as legitimate as you im, then as husband and wife, you should be loyal to each other. So, what about you and Ms. Linda''s child?"


    "And as for the Moncada family''s dignity, you lost that when you eloped with your lover. Why worry about your marriage now?"


    Connor stepped forward, positioning himself between Chloe and Lucas. "Mr. Lucas, Chloe is now my girlfriend. From now on, stop bothering her, or don''t me me for shutting Moncada International out of the Paradise Resort project."


    Then, he took Chloe''s hand and led


    her to his car Lucas'' anger surged, but he still struggled to ept it. How could Chloe be involved with Connor? Maybe it was just a


    coincidence? Perhaps Conte


    had


    just passed by, witnessed their argument, and decided to y the hero? These rich guys loved that kind of scenario, didn''t they? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The more he thought about it, the more usible it seemed. Yet, as he watched Chloe leave with Connor, his heart was in turmoil.


    Linda arrived just as Chloe was leaving. She approached Lucas hesitantly. "Luca, do you still love Chloe?" she asked, her voice filled with uncertainty. Linda had often asked such questions whenever she felt insecure.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    In the past, Lucas would always deny any usations andfort her gently. But today, he was feeling unusually restless. He didn''t feel like saying a single word.


    Linda stared at Lucas, her uncertainty growing. If Lucas wavered, they might actually reconcile, and all her ns would be ruined. Linda clutched Lucas'' sleeve, her eyes misting over. Her voice was soft and tender, almost pleading, "Luca, can you divorce Chloe, please?"


    Lucas looked down at Linda. This was the first time she had made such a request in all the years they had been together. Linda looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with tears, looking innocent and pitiful like a wounded rabbit left for dead. She hoped to stir his feelings of pity and the desire to protect her.


    In the past, Lucas would have softened. But now, he knew that her innocence was just a fa?ade. She wasn''t as pure and uninvolved as she appeared. Otherwise, herputer wouldn''t be filled with fabricated scandals about Chloe. Linda had no idea that he and Chloe were never officially married. Without a marriage certificate, there was no divorce to speak of.


    But for some reason, Lucas didn''t feel like exining all this to Linda, especially not now. "Didn''t you say you didn''t care about these false pretenses as long as I was by your side?"


    Linda was surprised to hear Lucas say this. He had previously said he would eventually make her his wife. Moreover, right now, Lucas'' eyes were cold and sharp, alien and distant, as if he were apletely different person.


    Linda quickly said, "I''m not forcing you to divorce Chloe, but today, she deliberately said things that made my colleagues look at me as if I were the other woman. I can ignore my own reputation, but I don''t want our child to be born into criticism and judgment."


    Her voice seemed to reach a peak of grievance. "After the child is born, do we really have to leave the father''s name unknown?"


    Lucas was deeply troubled. But the mention of the child made him restrain himself. He then said, "We''ll talk about thister. Anyway, I won''t let you and the baby suffer."


    Lucas'' attitude chilled Linda''s heart. Before they came back to the country, Lucas wasn''t like this. He had said he would take responsibility for the baby, clear the path for them, and ensure Linda took Chloe''s ce gloriously. But sinceing back and encountering Chloe, everything had changed.


    She could sense Lucas'' indecision and hesitation. Deep down, he despised Chloe because of that unresolved issue in his heart. If he found out that all their problems were Linda''s doing, it would be over


    for her Linda couldn''t give th


    no


    chance to clear up their misunderstandings. She had to ensure they divorced quickly. If Lucas wasn''t going to be? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    a


    cooperative, she would have to push Chloe herself. Linda already had a n in mind.


    Meanwhile, after Chloe got into Connor''s car, she leanedzily against the window, watching the scenery Outside. Connor, seeing hernguid demeanor, knew she was in a bad mood. He directly grabbed her soft, delicate hand. "Chloe, don''t think about other men."


    Chloe turned her head to look at him, his handsome profile making her smile. "I really miss the old days. You used to be so sweet and gentle. How did you be so domineering?"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Connor''s lips curled into a sly grin. "I just yed my part well. If I hadn''t been a bit charming, how else would you have fallen for it?"


    Chloe burst intoughter. Connor seemed pretty pleased with himself.


    With her head tilted, Chloe propped herself up on her arm andzily gazed at Connor sitting beside her. He was incredibly attractive, like aic book heroe to life, with a wless face.


    On his left ear, he wore a tiny blue earring adorned with an even tinier sapphire. You wouldn''t notice it unless you looked closely, but Chloe had spotted it the first day she saw him, and he had never taken it off.


    His looks were cool and aloof, but that little earring added a touch of rebellious charm. It was an intriguing mix-cool detachment with a hint of defiance-blended seamlessly in him. Truly captivating.


    Chloe''s curiosity piqued. Her delicate fingers gently pinched Connor''s earlobe.


    "What''s the story behind this earring? You''ve always worn it."


    From what Chloe knew of Connor, he didn''t seem like the type to go for shy essories. His usual style was very formal-suits, leather shoes, and the asional wristwatches. So, the earring had to mean something special.


    Connor''s earlobe turned red where Chloe had touched. He caught her hand. "It was a gift. No big deal."


    "From a girl?" Chloe probed.


    Connor turned to her, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Jealous?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Chloe smirked like a cat. "I can be all sorts of things, just not jealous."


    Connor turned away, muttering, "Boring. I''ll tell you when you actually get jealous."


    Chloe shrugged, turning back to the window. That girl must''ve meant a lot to him.


    True to his word, Connor drove to the supermarket. Chloe had only casually mentioned wanting to try his cooking. She hadn''t expected him to seriously start picking out ribs.


    When they got back home, he really did cook, making her a delicious pork ribs dinner.


    After dinner, it was quitete. Chloe, feeling full and content, nestled in a wicker chair on the small balcony, totally satisfied.


    Connor finished washing the dishes and came over, sitting down beside her.


    "Full?" he asked.


    Chloe patted her slightly rounded stomach and grinned. "Feels like I''m three months pregnant."


    Connor nced at her belly. Usually,


    her stomach was t and smooth. His eyes darkened, and his hand covered her stomach, sliding downward. "How about some exercise to help you digest?"


    Chloe didn''t refuse. After all, they say a full belly brings thoughts of love Being with Connor was undeniably enjoyable. Plus, she suffered from insomnia. Only utter exhaustion could give her a good night''s sleep.


    In the following days, Lucas arrived early at the TV station to pick up Linda every day. This meant Chloe saw him often, but they never spoke. They acted like strangers.


    Connor was away in Japan on


    another business trip. At night, when


    Chloey in bed, unable to sleep, she found herself missing him. The house felt empty without him, and her insomnia worsened.


    At six-thirty in the evening, Chloe dozed off on the lounge sofa after finishing her makeup.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    When Lucas walked into the lounge, Chloe was the only person there, lying on the couch. He had been dropping by every day, iming he was there to pick up Linda, but deep down, he knew the real reason he just wanted to see Chloe.


    Ever since that incident, Connor hadn''t shown up again, which reassured Lucas that what happenedst time was a one-off. Chloe cherished her position as Lucas'' wife so much that she had once threatened to harm herself over him. There was no way she''d give it up easily. Everything she was doing now seemed like a strategic retreat.


    Despite his disdain for Chloe, he couldn''t bear to let her go. He wanted to keep her bound to this role, even if it meant a lifetime of mutual torment.


    Chloey on the couch sleeping peacefully, her breathtaking beauty reminiscent of Sleeping Beauty. Lucas found himself unconsciously moving closer, kneeling beside the couch, entranced by Chloe''s face.


    Memories of the past flooded back-how he used to watch her sleep because he rarely dared to look at her so openly when she was awake. Her radiance was like the midday sun, brilliant but blinding. Around Chloe, Lucas had always felt inferior. She excelled in everything-looks, academics, social skills, and talents. He couldn''t measure up to her in any way, which made him love her and yet also feel uncontrobly jealous.


    As a man, he had no idea when he started to be so cautious around her. During their two years of dating, they had never even kissed-not because he didn''t want to, but because he didn''t dare. He recalled a time when he had mustered up all his courage and leaned in. Still, just as the moment felt right, she burst intoughter, saying they were too familiar with each other, and his face reminded her of embarrassing kindergarten moments. Deted, he never tried to kiss her again.


    Now, her face was so close. For some reason looking at her stunning face stirred something inside him. A small thought popped up and grew uncontrobly. Lucas'' lips moved slowly closer, his heart pounding like a drum. The intense nervousness that he hadn''t felt in years made his hand clench into a fist.


    Just as his lips were about to touch Chloe''s cheek, the lounge door creaked open Startled, Lucas froze, too panicked to stand up. Chloe woke up from the noise, her eyes opening to find Lucas'' face inches away and Linda standing at the doorway. The office door had been slightly ajar, and Linda had been standing there for a while, watching as Lucas moved closer to Chloe. When she saw that he was about to kiss her, she couldn''t stay silent any longer and pushed the door open. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing?" Linda''s voice was controlled, but fury simmered beneath her hurt expression. A flicker of guilt crossed Lucas'' eyes as he locked eyes with Chloe, unsure of what to say. Chloe frowned. She had barely slept the night before and had just fallen into a deep sleep.


    The atmosphere was tense and awkward. Lucas'' face turned crimson, guilty as a thief caught red-handed. Taking in his posture and flushed face, Chloe suddenlyughed, her eyes gleaming with mockery and sarcasm. "Lucas, were you trying to kiss me?"

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Lucas snapped back to reality in an instant. He stood up, his gaze cold as ice as he stared at Chloe. He couldn''t believe he''d nearly kissed her. Now, caught in the act, all he felt was a mix of embarrassment and frustration. Without a word or excuse, Lucas turned on his heel and stormed out of the lounge.


    As he passed Linda, he didn''t say a word or even nce her way. Maybe it was guilt, but he couldn''t bring himself to look at her. Linda felt as if her heart had been thrown into a bottomless pit.


    Lucas left the TV station and got into his car. His mind was a chaotic mess, like a Pandora''s box had been flung open, releasing a flood of uncontroble desires. He found himself longing for Chloe in a way he hadn''t in years¡ªnot even with Linda.


    Doctors had said that the burn injury he sustained years ago had damaged him fundamentally. That was why he and Linda had to use IVF to have their child. To this day, they hadn''t had sex, which made Lucas feel he owed Linda deeply. But just now, it was as if a beast within him had started to wake up.


    Lucas closed his eyes, and Chloe''s stunning face filled his mind. They had been so close. Close enough for him to notice the tiny mole at the corner of her eye. Close enough to catch her sweet scent. Her skin was soft and smooth like the finest silk, making him want to touch her, to hold her. Thinking of her, he felt a fire ignite inside him, his body reacting in ways it hadn''t in years.


    He was surprised¡ªhe hadn''t felt this way since he began dating Chloe. He thought he was a normal guy. He would be burning with desire and feeling restless on lonely nights. But with Linda, he felt nothing. It wasn''t that he couldn''t. It was that he only reacted this way to Chloe. This realization left Lucas both depressed and angry. Once he calmed down, guilt toward Linda crept in. He smoked one cigarette after another in the car.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the lounge was tense.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Chloe, why did you try to seduce Lucas?" Linda demanded, showing a rare side of herself, one filled with jealousy and bitterness.


    Lucas had been acting strangetely, and she didn''t understand why. Wasn''t he devoted solely to her? He even took the me when Linda used Vivian to set Chloe up: Their rtionship seemed unchanged, and this tolerance had surprised Chloe. But had he lost his mind just now?


    Chloe casually gathered her long hair and spoke nonchntly, "I was just napping here. How exactly did I seduce him? Linda, maybe you should keep your man in check and stop him from harassing me."


    Linda''s face darkened. "Lucas stopped loving you a long time ago. He was just momentarily bewitched. Don''t think he still has feelings for you. All these years, he''s only felt hatred toward you. Don''t kid yourself into thinking you can rekindle anything."


    Chloeughed. It was rare to see Linda so desperate. It seemed she was truly panicking. Chloe lounged on the sofa, her posture effortlessly rxed, always thought the two of you were inseparable. When Lucas left everything behind for you, was genuinely shocked. You guys were a modern-day Romeo and Juliet. But now, it seems, his feelings for you are as ordinary as any man''s, still prone to a man''s fickle nature."


    Chloe nced at Linda with a smile full of charm but her words were dripping with sarcasm. "Linda, you have no title or foundation and are relying solely on Lucas'' love. But love is fickle and changes in the blink of an eye. How many steepless nights must you have spent worrying?"

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Linda''s face turned from pale to flushed as she struggled to keep herposure against Chloe''s sharp tongue. Nobody could beat Chloe when it came to verbal sparring.


    Linda seemed about to lose it. "Isn''t this because of you? Lucas doesn''t love you, so why won''t you just let him go? What will it take for you to agree to a divorce?"


    Chloe''s expression shifted instantly. Had Lucas never told Linda that they were never legally married? Before, it made sense-Lucas'' family didn''t know either, and he avoidedplications. But now, Chloe and Lucas had openly split. So why was Linda saying this?


    A mischievous glint shed in Chloe''s eyes. What was Lucas up to? It didn''t seem like he loved Linda that much, either. If he did, he wouldn''t keep secrets from her, especially knowing how hard she tried to be by his side.


    Chloe felt a twisted sense of satisfaction. There was a rift between those two, and she was more than willing to widen it.


    With a yful thought, she said, "Divorce? Sure, let him sign the divorce papers first, and I''ll sign too."


    Chloe stood up and gracefully walked up to Linda, shing a bright smile. "It''s up to you now, Linda."


    Knowing Linda''s nature, Chloe was sure she would confront Lucas with the divorce papers. Then, Linda would discover the truth Lucas had hidden for years. The marriage Linda had longed for,promised for, and thought was out of reach was actually right there. Lucas just never offered it to her.


    At that moment, it seemed their rift might grow as vast as the Grand Canyon. At least, it would lead to a serious argument. Just the thought amused Chloe. Though she didn''t know what tactics Linda had used to drive a wedge between her and Lucas in the past, karma was indeed a cycle.


    Chloe was in an exceptionally good


    mood today, especially after


    receiving a call from Connor. He had unexpectedly cut short a week-long business trip and was already waiting outside the TV station.


    Chloe texted back: [Wait for me.] Eagerly, she left the TV station building. After three days apart, she found herself unexpectedly missing him.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Soon, Chloe got into Connor''s


    Maybach, but she wasn''t the only one in the car. Teddy, the secretary who also acted as a driver, was in the driver''s seat while Connor sat in the back.


    After some hesitation, Chloe opened the back door and sat next to Connor. After all, Teddy was well aware of their rtionship.


    As they drove away from the TV


    ?????


    station, the usually reticent Teddy suddenly spoke up. "Ms. Chloe, Mr., Connor really put us through the wringer this time. He insisted on cramming a seven-day itinerary into three days. Our whole team Worked non-stop, like machines, for nearly seventy-two hours. We almost didn''t make it."


    Teddy clearly sounded like he wasining, but Chloe was curious why he would share this with her. "Why did you rush the scheduled trip?" she asked, intrigued.


    Teddy sighed, "Because he wanted toe back and spend your birthday with you."


    "Just drive!" Connor interjected sharply.


    Teddy silently rolled his eyes. These words were exactly what Connor had instructed him to say after rehearsing twice on their way back.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chloe was caught off guard. Her birthday was just two days away. Connor suddenly pulled out a gift bag from beside him. "Here''s your birthday present. See if you like it."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Chloe took the bag and pulled out an exquisite red velvet gift box. When she opened it, she found a diamond ne inside. The design was unique ¡ªa ck diamond encircled a yellow diamond. The deep, solemn ck and the brilliant, dazzling yellow intertwined, along with the intricate design pattern, creating an exceptionally stunning visual. The biggest surprise was the five-carat natural yellow diamond in the center. Such a yellow diamond was extremely rare and incredibly precious.


    Chloe was stunned, not because she realized the gift was particrly valuable, but because... this ne was her own design.


    Teddy, ever the facilitator, chimed in, "Despite our hectic schedule on this business trip, we made a point to visit the Kobe International Jewelry Exhibition to pick out this gift for you, Ms. Chloe."


    "Zip it," Connor interrupted again.


    Teddy fell silent.


    Connor asked, "So, what do you think? Do you like it?"


    Chloe''s eyes were a whirl of emotions. This was one of hertest designs. She had just submitted the draft to her friend not long ago. She hadn''t expected the finished product to be on disy already, let alone that Connor would buy it. Just a few days ago, her friend had called to tell her that this piece was priced at fifty million.


    Chloe closed the box and handed it back. "It''s too valuable. I can''t ept it."


    Connor replied, "Is it more valuable than my feelings for you?" He took the ne out of the box. "I don''t know why, but when I saw this ne, I thought of you. I just knew you''d like it."


    Chloe couldn''t help butugh. Her


    own creation was like her child; of course, she loved it. She had designed so many pieces for QUEEN, but she had never owned one herself. Seeing her work fully realized in front of her was a different feeling altogether. There was a wave of indescribable emotion.


    Connor added, "I particrly like its name, ''From Darkness to Light.""


    Chloe almost burst outughing. She had chosen the name herself. The inspiration for the design came from the night she moved out of the Moncada family home when Connor had said, "We''re celebrating your move from darkness to light."


    If Connor knew this piece of jewelry was designed because of him, would he be shocked? At that moment, the ne and their destiny seemed to be entwined. A coincidence that made one marvel at fate''s arrangement.


    "It''s an interesting name, but I really can''t ept something so valuable," Chloe insisted. Fifty million was no small sum.


    Connor casually said, "If you don''t like it, I''ll just throw it away." He pretended to open the car window.


    Chloe panicked and quickly reached out to stop him, snatching the jewelry box back. Even though she


    knew Connor was bluffing, she couldn''t help but marvel at his


    whimsy. He might have actuel


    thrown it out if she hadn''t stopped him. She couldn''t bear to see such a valuable piece of jewelry discarded, and it''s her own hard work.


    Chloe said, "I like it, thank you." She thought she could always give him a gift of equal value on his birthday. Even though Chloe was wealthy, the thought of giving away a fifty-million-dor gift still stung.


    When Chloe epted the gift, a smile spread across Connor''s handsome face. "Your birthday is the day after tomorrow. How do you want to celebrate?"


    Chloe hadn''t expected Connor to be so attentive. In fact, she had never told him her birthday.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chloe chimed in, "For my birthday this year, I''m heading back to the Meadows'' to celebrate with Lisa." Connor''s face showed a flicker of disappointment. "Since when did you and your sister get so close?" Chloe grinned, "I didn''t have much of a choice this time around. I made a promise to her."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She took Connor''s hand reassuringly. "I''ll try toe back early. You get a cake, and we''ll have it together."


    Connor didn''t say much more after that. Chloe''s situation with the Meadows family was pretty awkward. She wasn''t exactly in control of her own fate.


    That evening, Chloe truly understood the saying, "absence makes the heart grow fonder." After an exhausting night, they fell asleep in each other''s arms. Chloe suddenly realized that Connor''s cool cologne had a soothing effect. She slept exceptionally well that night.


    When she woke up the next morning, Connor had already left for work. The Paradise Resort project was already underway, and the results of the tender were imminent. This time, it was an open bid, and the government had selected three construction firms. From those three, Connor would make the final call. Ultimately, the decision was in Connor''s hands. Chloe wasn''t sure if Leading Heights had made the cut.


    Meanwhile, at CNR Tower, Teddy ced three documents on Connor''s desk. "Sir, these are the construction firms the government shortlisted for your review."


    Connor flipped through the documents. "Marvel Construction, Elite Builders, and Leading Heights..."


    Finally, Connor''s hand paused on Leading Heights'' file. "Let''s go with Leading Heights, then. Announce it in three days."


    Teddy raised a concern, "Leading


    Heights'' bid isn''t the lowest. In terms of strength and reputation, they don''t match Marvel Construction of Eldridge City. Plus, Elite Builders


    Ietter value for money, Are you


    sure about choosing Leading Heights?"


    "As far as I know, Leading Heights'' projects are of good quality. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken on so many loss-making projects."


    Teddy nodded, "Leading Heights is


    indeed known for its quality, but that


    was under Mr. Moncada''s


    leadership. He''s stepped back now. Although he''s still the chairman on paper, his son Lucas handles-thepany''s affairs. We don''t really Know much about Lucas'' character or business style."


    Connor raised an eyebrow. "That makes it even more interesting."


    Knowing Connor had made up his mind, Teddy said, "Alright, I''ll arrange a press conference in three days."


    As they were talking, there was a knock on the office door. Connor liked peace and quiet, and it was rare for someone to knock on his office door. Usually, only Teddy coulde and go freely.


    Teddy went to open the door and found Lisa, the secretary, standing there. Teddy frowned slightly, "Lisa, what can I do for you?"


    Lisa looked somewhat disappointed to see Teddy. "Teddy, I''m not here for you. I need to see Mr. Connor."


    Teddy frowned. He had no idea who had hired this secretary. She wasn''t proactive at work and couldn''t handle even the smallest tasks. Yet, she always tried to see Connor, and Teddy had blocked her every time. He was actually considering firing her.


    Lisa was unaware of Teddy''s


    thoughts. She had spent a lot of money to bribe a an HR manager at CNR to get into the secretary department: She thought that being in the secretary department meant she would be closest to the CEO''s office and get to see Connor every day. But half a month had passed, and she hadn''t spoken a word to him. There was Teddy, upright and serious, blocking her attempts every time. Once she became Connor''s wife, Teddy would be the first she''d fire!

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Teddy spoke with a cool detachment, "This is the CEO''s office. You can''t just stroll in here without permission. Please, leave."


    But Lisa acted like she didn''t hear a word he said and marched right in. She spotted Connor sitting in his office chair and immediately put on a bright smile. "Mr. Connor, do you remember me? We met at your grandmother''s birthday party."


    Even as Lisa spoke, she felt a bit awkward. After all, she had been in the secretarial department for two weeks and hadn''t even exchanged a single word with Connor. iming to be his assistant would be a stretch since he probably didn''t even know who she was. So, she approached him on a personal note, especially since what she wanted to discuss was personal.


    "Lisa?" Connor''s voice was soft, almost curious.


    By then, Teddy hade up behind her, ready to show her out. Hearing Connor call her name made him pause for a moment before he respectfully asked, "Sir?"


    Connor sat in his fine leather office chair, looking every bit the sophisticated CEO in his tailored suit. His cold, handsome features were unmatched. He had been signing documents, his hand strikingly elegant and well-defined.


    Lisa was almost mesmerized. Just one look at him made her heart race. Especially when he said her name in that deep, maic voice-it sent a shiver down her spine. The most surprising part was that during their brief encounter that day, they hadn''t even spoken, but Connor somehow remembered her name. What did that mean? It meant their first meeting had left a strong impression on him, and he might have even asked about her afterward.


    With this realization, Lisa could hardly contain her excitement. Connor''s next words only confirmed her thoughts.


    "Teddy, leave us," Connor said, his lips barely moving.


    He didn''t scold her for barging in. Instead, he sent Teddy away.


    After Teddy left, Connor looked at Lisa, the real Meadows daughter who had been swapped with Chloe at birth. "Ms. Lisa, is there something you need?"


    Under his intense gaze, Lisa felt


    momentarily dizzy but quickly pulled herself together. "I''m currently working in the secretarial


    department. I''m here today because I have a personal matter."


    Connor waited, his gaze calm, waiting for her to continue.


    Lisa swallowed nervously and took out an invitation from her bag. Gathering alt her courage, she stepped Closer to Connor.


    "Tomorrow is my birthday, and


    parents are hosting a party for me at the Cloud Top banquet hall would be honored if you could attend."


    After speaking, Lisa was extremely nervous. She feared Connor would outright refuse. After all, she knew her visit was a bit presumptuous. Under Connor''s silence, her O confidence wavered further Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She quickly added, "Our family was fortunate to be invited to your grandmother''s birthday celebration. This is a return invitation for my birthday." Connor took the invitation without hurry. "Alright, I''ll attend."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lisa was stunned. She hadn''t expected Connor to agree so readily. Could it be that Connor had noticed her before, maybe even... fallen for her at first sight?


    Blushing, Lisa was excited and wanted to say more, but Connor spoke coolly, "Ms. Lisa, if there''s nothing else, please leave."


    Lisa was disappointed, but could only nod and then left the CEO''s office.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    After stepping outside, she couldn''t help but feel giddy with excitement. She told everyone she ran into that the CEO was going to attend her birthday party. She''d even invited most of the secretarial department. Everyone were pretty surprised.


    Lisa, the pampered daughter of the Meadows family, had been the talk of the office since her first day. Everyone knew that instead of staying in her family''s empire, she''d chosen to work here as a secretary assistant to get close to Connor. But, frankly, nobody thought much of her.


    First off, the Meadows family was considered a big deal in Riverbrook, but they were nothingpared to the Sartori family. Everyone figured the CEO''s future wife would be from the elite Eldridge circle, someone with a matching pedigree. A small-towndy like Lisa could barely hope to catch his eye.


    Secondly, well, Lisa''s personality was a bit... let''s just say she wasn''t exactly high society material.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, once word got out that the CEO had agreed to attend her party, the ttery began. The women in the secretarial department were clearly envious, and some even sarcastically called her "future Mrs. Sartori."


    Lisa felt like she was floating on air all day. Maybe, just maybe, she really would be Mrs. Sartori soon.


    That evening, right after Chloe finished her livestream, she received a gift box from Lisa. Inside was a white evening dress. Chloe recognized it immediately an old design from Chanel''s collection, which was now worth over twenty thousand dors. Its simple, elegant style was just her taste. There was also a card inside, in Lisa''s handwriting: [A dress Mom prepared for you. You must wear it. Don''t let Mom''s good intentions go to waste.] Chloe''s lips curled into a knowing smile. Lisa''s intentions were clear as day. She''d used Leah''s name to give Chloe a in, modest dress, probably to make sure she wouldn''t outshine her at the party.


    Not that Chloe had any ns to steal her spotlight.


    So, the next evening, she wore that white dress to the banquet hall on the 87th floor of Cloud Top. Cloud Top had 88 floors, with the top floors reserved for banquet halls. The top-floor hall was most impressive, surrounded by ss


    1


    walls and topped with a transparent


    ss dome. The view wansparent


    breathtaking. With a view of the


    moon above and the city below, you felt like you were standing on top of the world and could reach out and touch the stars. That was how Cloud Top got its name. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    The top floor wasn''t open to the public and only reserved for hosting state leaders. So, Lisa''s birthday party was held in the next best ce, the 87th- floor banquet hall. Even this was a top-tier venue. The rental costs hit seven figures.


    Today was Lisa and Chloe''s 23rd


    birthday party. The Meadows family had gone aftout, inviting nearly every wealthy and influential person in town. Everyone knew the real


    reason, though. It was to queuel.ne?


    recent online rumors about the real and fake daughters of the Meadows family.


    The story of the true and fake daughters was no secret among Riverbrook''s elite, even though the Meadows family had tried to handle it discreetly. Word was that Lisa had been switched at birth with Ann''s newborn daughter. Ann didn''t switch the babies just to make her own child a rich heiress. It was done as an act of revenge on Leah. The olderdies of Riverbrook knew Ann and Leah weren''t just friends. They used to be the best of BFFs.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    The tale unfolding between the twodies was a long, winding one, steeped in the drama of two generations. To cut to the chase, Leah''s dad had an affair with Leah''s tutor, who just so happened to be Ann''s mom. This tutor brought along her daughter Ann when she worked, and the two girls ended up sharing meals, a home, and a close friendship.


    But when the affair came to light, Leah''s mom was utterly shattered and passed away from depression within half a year. Not even three months after her death, Leah''s dad was set to marry Ann''s mom. Fate, however, had other ns, and both of them died in a car crash just before the wedding.


    Had Leah''s dad gone through with the marriage, Leah would have been the one living a miserable life. Everyone saw this as a twist of fate, almost like divine intervention. Yet, no one could have predicted that the grudges of these two generations would spill over into the next, like some kind of cursed cycle.


    Leah inherited the entire Miller family fortune, found a great partner, and led afortable life. On the other hand, Ann lost everything after her mom''s death and had to drop out of school and blend into the crowd early on. Who''d have thought that both would give birth on the same day, intertwining their destinies once more?


    Three years ago, the real daughter of the Meadows family, Lisa, was discovered and returned to her rightful family. But Chloe, cherished and raised by the Meadows for twenty years, couldn''t just be cast aside. To the public, Chloe remained the elder Miss Meadows, while Lisa took the title of the younger Miss Meadows.


    The rtionship between the two sisters had been shrouded in mystery. Some gossip said they were like oil and water, while others believed they coexisted without crossing paths. Today marked the first time the Meadows sisters appeared together in public, stirring curiosity about who Leah would favor: her biological daughter or the one she nurtured with all her heart.


    Chloe took a day off from her TV hosting gig, letting a colleague sub in just because Leah imed she needed a hand with something. When Chloe arrived at the banquet hall, she realized that "something" was helping Lisa choose an evening gown from her overflowing collection.


    Lisa''s little ploy didn''t bother Chloe, who mostly stayed glued to her phone in the dressing room while Lisa paraded her expensive gowns like a show-off butterfly. Sometimes, Chloe found Lisa bothughable and pitiful, like a beggar who suddenly struck it rich and couldn''t stop unting it, even though she knew it was tacky.


    Lisa knew this, too. Having grown up in such harsh conditions, she was terrified of being poor again. Now that she had everything overnight, she couldn''t help but show off, despite knowing it was unbing. Chloe mostly ignored her and was engrossed in her phone.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe''s disinterest delighted Lisa. She wanted Chloe to know that everything Chloe once had was rightfully hers, and what she possessed now was something Lisa could toss away without a second thought.


    In the end, Lisa picked a red velvet gown with a plunging neckline and back, adorned with sparkling diamonds. The gown''s train dragged on the floor, and a daring high slit revealed her long legs with every step. Lisa was indeed pretty, with detieate features, a slender figure, and glowing skin-she could easily be considered a beauty.


    Unfortunately, shecked the grace and poise to carry it off.


    Today, with the help of a celebrity makeup artist, Lisa looked exceptionally stunning. Her hair was styled in an elegant updo, topped §Ö with a two-million-dor tiara. The vintage-style velvet gown made her look like a princess from a noble lineage. Next to her, Chloe''s simple attire seemed almost in.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Momentster, the event''s PR manager strolled over.


    "Most of the guests are here. Leah, you and thedies can make your entrance now."


    Jacob was outside greeting everyone, so they had been waiting. Lisa wanted to make a grand entrance, and Leah was just going along with it to make her happy.


    When she heard that the guests had arrived, Lisa''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Has Mr. Connor shown up yet?"


    She had specifically asked to be informed as soon as Mr. Connor arrived.


    The manager shook his head regretfully. "Mr. Connor hasn''t arrived yet."


    Disappointment shed across Lisa''s face. She had nned to wow everyone when Connor arrived.


    Chloe''s expression shifted slightly at the mention of Connor. Had Lisa invited him? Connor hadn''t mentioned itst night, so he probably wouldn''t being.


    Leah chimed in, "The guests are all here, and the who''s who of Riverbrook have all attended today''s event. Let''s not keep them waiting. Let''s go." Lisa linked arms with Leah. "Alright, Mom, let''s go."


    The lounge led to a corridor, and just a couple of meters out was a grand spiral staircase leading directly to the banquet hall.


    As they stepped onto the staircase, the lights in the hall dimmed. Then, music started ying. The guests were stunned by what''s happening.


    Then, the emcee''s voice filled the room. "Let''s wee today''s birthdaydies. Miss Lisa and Miss Chloe."


    All eyes turned to the spotlight from the ceiling that focused on the spiral staircase.


    The brightest beam illuminated LisaContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    and Leah. Leah was dressed in a morous gown and looked every bit the picture of elegance. Lisa, in a red velvet dress adorned with


    countless tiny diamonds, radial.176


    luxury and sophistication. Her outfit


    was clearly custom-made and cost a fortune.


    A softer beam highlighted the woman behind them. She wore a white evening gown, simple yet timeless and grand. The thin straps rested on her fair shoulders, her corbones distinct, and the smooth lines of the dress hugged her graceful figure perfectly.


    Especially striking was the cut-out design around the waist, showcasing her slim waistline-breathtakingly beautiful. Her makeup was light, but her eyes sparkled like stars, captivating and stunning.


    She had naturally wavy hair that cascaded effortlessly over her shoulders. With her exquisite face, it seemed as if every strand of hair was glowing.


    Despite the simplicity of her attire,


    she looked incredibly striking, like a solitary white rose in full bloom. The pure white didn''t detract from her allure but made her the most dazzling presence in the room.


    For a moment, Lisa''s red dress, in contrast to such supreme beauty, seemed rather in and vulgar.


    Whispers began to ripple through the crowd.


    "The entrance of the two Miss Meadows clearly shows their status."


    "Obviously, Leah favors her biological daughter. She''s wearing expensive clothes and jewelry, while the adopted daughter is wearing an old design."


    "But you can''t deny, the adopted daughter''s beauty and grace are breathtaking."


    "Yes, she''s truly stunning. A natural beauty that can''t be ignored."


    As they descended the staircase, Lisa faintly heard the murmurs of praise. She was feeling proud until she realized everyone was talking about Chloe.


    Lisa''s face soured instantly.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    She''d spent so much money and effort on her outfit and makeup. Were these people blind? What was so stunning about Chloe in that ragged outfit? But deep down, Lisa knew Chloe was indeed beautiful-so much so that it filled her with a burning jealousy.


    Lisa suddenly regretted throwing a birthday party with Chloe. But she quickly adjusted her mood. ''Fine, Chloe, enjoy your little moment of glory. Because tonight, you''re going to be utterly disgraced.''


    As the three of them made their way down, the hall lights suddenly brightened. Guests gathered around, offering their congrattions to the two birthday girls. Lisa had invited a lot of friends. They all swarmed around her, showering her withpliments. Chloe was quickly pushed out of the central circle.


    On the other side, Leah and Jacob were also entertaining important guests. Chloe, however, found sce away from the crowd. She moved to the buffet area, grabbed a champagne flute from a sparkling tower, and took a delicate sip. Then she picked up a piece of chocte cake and found a cozy sofa to leisurely enjoy her cake.


    Despite being surrounded by people, Lisa''s gaze often drifted toward Chloe. Initially, seeing Chloe isted and alone brought joy to Lisa. But soon, she noticed people asionally making their way over to Chloe, either to strike up a conversation or invite her to dance. Moreover, the men approaching Chloe were all young and handsome. Although Chloe declined their invitations, men kepting, one after another.


    Lisa was fuming. She just couldn''t get it. She''s the real deal - the true heiress of the fancy Meadows family and decked out in gear worth millions. How could anyone think she''s less than Chloe, who barely puts any effort into her look?


    Lisa hatched a n. Suddenly, she called out loudly toward Chloe, "Chloe."


    Chloe heard her. She looked toward Lisa, who then shed Chloe a radiant smile. With an air of innocence, she called out, "Chloe, could you bring me a ss of champagne?"


    Chloe put down her piece of cake


    and casually picked up a flute of champagne from the nearby tower before walking over. Before the party started, Leah had specifically instructed them to disy sisterly affection today. If Lisa wanted to act, Chloe was willing to y along.


    As Chloe approached with the champagne, she heard Lisa mocking her unabashedly to a group of people. One of Lisa''s friends, wearing a mermaid dress, covered her mouth andughed. "Look, doesn''t her dress look like that discount piece you found at the duty-free shopst time?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lisa nced at Chloe, her eyes filled with arrogance. "Indeed, those kinds of clothes are like street market goods to me, so I just handed it down to


    her."


    "To think she''d wear something you


    n


    discarded to such an important event without a hint of shame. Wasn''t she once the daughter of the Meadows family? Doesn''t she own a


    single decent dress?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What daughter of the Meadows family? My parents disowned her long ago. She''s the unwee one clinging to our family. She''s less than a maid in our house now."


    The crowd looked at Chloe with disdain.


    "She just can''t let go of the luxury and status of the Meadows family, utterly shameless."


    Lisa''s look toward Chloe was full of provocation. "It doesn''t matter. Consider her a pet dog we''ve taken in. Look how obedient she is, doing whatever she''s told."


    Laughter erupted among the people surrounding Lisa. Their voices were loud, seemingly intentional, so Chloe could hear every word.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Chloe''s face stayed asposed as ever. She held a flute of champagne and walked up to Lisa without missing a beat. Lisa thought, ''No way Chloe would dare to make a scene today. Leah would tear her apart if she did.'' So, Lisa felt pretty safe mocking her.


    "Chloe, my shoes are filthy. Mind cleaning them for me?" Lisa smirked, sticking a foot out toward Chloe. She even reached for Chloe''s champagne flute and was ready to sip and watch Chloe degrade herself. Lisa winked at someone nearby, hinting at them to record the whole thing.


    Chloe didn''t say a word, seemingly ready to hand over the flute. But just as Lisa''s fingers were about to grasp it, Chloe held the flute with both hands and, in a single, deliberate motion, poured the champagne in a straight line on the floor. The liquid quickly soaked into the carpet, sshing all over Lisa''s fancy shoes.


    Lisa nearly screamed. Her shoes were custom-made crystal heels from Mn, encrusted with thousands of hand-sewn crystals. A two-monthbor of love worth millions was now soaked and ruined.


    "Chloe, what the hell are you doing?" Lisa was livid, not believing Chloe had the guts to humiliate her like that in front of everyone. Chloe calmly ced the empty flute on a waiter''s tray. Her movements were so natural and elegant as if she had just been casually toasting with friends.


    it


    Chloe tossed her wavy hair back, her demeanor aszy and nonchnt as a cat that had just woken up. "Just sharing a drink with you, Lisa. Don''t let


    I go to waste," she said, her voice carrying a hint of aloofness and indifference. Then she turned and walked away.


    For a moment, the crowd was stunned. Then someone beside Lisa whispered, "Hey, what she did looked like some kind of ritual for the dead."


    With that, everyone started to piece it together. Chloe''s movements had indeed resembled those used in memorial services.


    "Is she cursing you or something?"


    The crowd was buzzing with shook and disbelief. Chloe, who everyone thought was just a dependent, had actually pulled something like this on Lisa.


    Lisa''s face tumed white with rage. Not only were her million-dor shoes ruined, but she was also publicly humiliated. "Chloe, you stop right there!" she shouted and quickly


    caught up to Chloe, ber


    UMS


    path.


    "How dare you! Do you even realize your ce? If it wasn''t for me pleading with Mom, you wouldn''t even be allowed to celebrate with us. You''re not even grateful, and you pull this stunt?"


    Supporters around Lisa chimed in. "Yeah, Lisa, she should lick your shoes clean." "On your birthday, no less. She should kneel and apologize." "Teach her a lesson, Lisa."


    Despite the mounting pressure, Chloe''s smile didn''t waver. She spoke slowly, "Lisa, don''t push it. I can make this even worse for you. Want to test me?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chloe had a smile on her face, but her vibe was icy cold. She stared at them without a hint of fear, her gaze filled with disdain as if they were nothing but a bunch of amateurs. This almost caused an uproar.


    The crowd was quick to egg Lisa on, urging her to put Chloe in her ce. But Lisa hesitated. She was well aware of Chloe''s skills. Chloe had been training in taekwondo since she was a kid; rumor had it she was a ninth-degree ck belt. Lisa had never seen Chloe go all out, but from their previous encounters, she knew enough. She definitely couldn''t take Chloe down, nor could her other friends.


    Lisa wasn''t stupid. She wasn''t about to start a fight and ruin her meticulously nned birthday party. ncing at the clock, she knew her moment hade. Sure enough, she spotted a slim figure not too far away. A cunning smile spread across her face.


    Lisa turned to Chloe with an exaggerated grin, "Chloe, if my shoes are spoilt, so be it. I''ve got loads of designer heels worth millions. Why would I ever hold a grudge over something like that?"


    The crowd was baffled by Lisa''s sudden change of heart. Then Lisa waved to someone in the distance, "Linda, over here!"


    At the mention of Linda''s name, Chloe''s instinctive reaction was to frown, her elegant eyebrows knitting together. Lisa''s heart soared; her n was working perfectly. Only a fool would confront Chloe head-on. To really get to Chloe, you had to go for the heart, and Linda was the sharpest tool in the shed.


    Linda had just arrived. Lisa waltzed past Chloe and quickly linked arms with Linda, guiding her over affectionately. "Let me introduce everyone. This is my dear friend Linda, who is fresh off the ne from studying abroad."


    Clueless about the reality, the crowd mistook Linda for Lisa''s close friend and greeted her warmly. In truth, Linda and Lisa had barely any interaction. This get-together stemmed from ast-minute birthday invite from Lisa.


    After a brief chat, Linda and Lisa


    realized they had amon goal: to see Chloe disgraced and isted.


    That made them instant allies. Plus,


    Linda had her own


    else


    mission-ensuring Chloe and s


    got divorced. So, she was more than happy to team up with Lisa.


    Linda yed along, greeting everyone amiably, and added a special note for Chloe, "Happy birthday, Chloe."


    Sensing some unusual tension, someone quickly asked, "Linda, you know Chloe?"


    Lisa jumped in with a smile. "Oh, they''re more than just acquaintances. They''re actually very close."


    Chloe''s frosty expression delighted


    Lisa even more. Indeed, only Linda could really get under Chloe''s skin, "The night''s drama has just begun, Lisa thought, yfully touching Linda''s belly. "Linda, why are you here alone? You''re pregnant. Where''s your boyfriend?"


    Lisa turned to the crowd. "Linda''s boyfriend is Lucas, the heir to Moncada International."


    Everyone''s eyes were on Linda, filledThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with envy and admiration. Moncada


    International was one of


    Riverbrook''s top firms. Its renowned brand, Leading Heights, was known nationwide.


    "Wow, the future Mrs. Moncada! Ms. Linda, my grandfather''spany works with Moncada International. We''ll have to ask for your continued support."

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    "Linda looks like someone truly blessed. I''m so envious of her," someone said, breaking the ice as everyone chimed in with theirpliments. Linda epted the ttery with a polite smile, though her eyes kept darting towards Chloe.


    "By the way, how far along are you, Ms. Linda?" someone asked.


    "Almost three months now," Linda replied.


    With a smirk, Lisa added, "Three months is still early days. Linda, you have to take good care of yourself, especially with so many people eyeing your position." Her nce slid sideways to Chloe, making her point crystal clear.


    The crowd picked up on the tension. The Meadows and Moncada families were among the elite in Riverbrook, their ties going back generations. There had been whispers of an arranged marriage between the two families. However, it was clear that the Moncadas wouldn''t ept a faux heiress


    now.


    Chloe, who had been the Meadows'' darling for twenty years, surely knew Mr. Lucas well and maybe even had feelings for him. But now, this Ms. Linda turned out to be Mr. Lucas'' girlfriend.


    This was shaping up to be quite the spectacle. No wonder Chloe''s expression changed when Linda appeared. The crowd intensified their praise for Linda, hoping to get a rise out of Chloe.


    Chloe, uninterested in their charade, turned to leave. Just then, Linda''s voice rang out, "My boyfriend''s here."


    Everyone turned towards the entrance. A man in a sharp suit, handsome and distinguished, walked in. So that was Lucas. He was indeed strikingly good-looking. Too bad he was already taken, leaving others to only admire from afar.


    As Lucas reached the entrance, he


    sensed something was off. He


    el


    hadn''t known this was Lisa''s birthday party. Although the Meadows and Moncadas were close, Antonio and Tara favored Chloe so much that they usually skipped Lisa''s birthdays to celebrate with Chloe at home.


    This year, Chloe had left the Moncada family and when Tara had wanted to celebrate her birthday, Chloe had other ns, so Tara didn''t insist. Lucas had heard Tara mention this casually after dinner and hadn''t thought much of it. But now, he was surprised to see Linda, Lisa, and Chloe all at this party.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Linda had called him, asking him to apany her to a friend''s birthday party. He didn''t think much of it and came along. But he hadn''t realized this friend was Lisa.


    Lucas walked up to the group. Lisa, ever the instigator, pushed Linda towards him. "Lucas, Linda was just talking about you. Speak of the devil, and he doth appear."


    Lucas'' face darkened. He frowned at Linda, who looked a bit guilty. She hadn''t told him it was Lisa and Chloe''s birthday party and wondered if he''d be mad.


    In the past, Lucas wouldn''t have


    been upset. In front of everyone, he would have confidently dered Linda as his girlfriend. Compared to


    Chloe, who lived in the Shane


    despite being his wife, Linda was always in the spotlight, like at the Royal Golf Course, where he publicly announced that she was the real Mrs. Moncada.


    But today, Lucas seemed different. An aura of displeasure surrounded him, and his gaze was cold. After scanning the room, his eyes finally settled on Chloe.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Linda gently took Lucas'' arm, her voice soft and a bit hesitant as she called out, "Luca..."


    Finally, Lucas'' gaze shifted away from Chloe. He looked down at Linda, his tone clearly annoyed. "Since when did you and Lisa be friends?"


    Linda knew Lucas disliked Chloe, but he really couldn''t stand Lisa. It was just pure, unfiltered dislike.


    Quickly, Linda tried to exin, "Luca, I actually came today because there''s something really important." She turned towards Lisa.


    Lisa chimed in, "That''s right, Lucas. Today''s a big day. Linda and I hit it off instantly like we were meant to be friends. So, I''ve decided to ask my mom to take Linda as her goddaughter."


    This was something Lisa had brought up to Leah the night before. However, Lisa had only mentioned that she had a friend in a tough situation who she wanted her mom to take in as a goddaughter. She hadn''t revealed that this friend was Linda.


    After much persuading, Leah finally agreed.


    When Chloe heard the news, her face darkenedpletely. Lisa really knew how to get under her skin.


    The things Linda had done in the past were well-known to both the Meadows and the Moncadas. Chloe remembered how the Meadows family had betrayed and abandoned her, something they deeply despised.


    Chloe knew Leah held a grudge against her, but it was from past grievances. Leah wasn''t someone to judge unfairly. On the contrary, Leah had always been incredibly loving and nurturing towards Chloe, meticulously taking care of her without relying on nannies.


    Chloe had grown up very happy and held a deep affection for Leah. This was why she found it so hard to ept reality back then. The Leah of today was vastly different. She


    remained gentle and under


    towards others, but with Chloe, she turned harsh and overly critical.


    Yet, deep down, Chloe still held onto a sliver of hope. The woman who had raised her for twenty years was still her mother. Leah''s hatred and disgust must stem from loving too deeply in the past. In her heart, there had to be love for Chloe...


    However, if there was any affection left for Chloe, even the slightest bit, Leah would never ept Linda as her goddaughter.


    Lucas was also taken aback.


    Because of Linda''s involvement, Antonio, Tara, and Joshua saw Linda as an evil mistress. Even though Linda carried the blood the Moncada family, they''d rather forsake their own descendant than acknowledge her as a family member. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    How could the Meadows family


    possibly ept Linda as a


    goddaughter? After all, Chloe had


    e


    been the daughter for twenty years.


    It was impossible for them to


    e


    disregard her feelings entirely. If that were the case, it would be too cruel to Chloe.


    Lucas couldn''t help but focus on Chloe. Suddenly, he realized he was genuinely worried about her. He even felt pity for her... From Linda''s perspective, this was definitely a good thing.


    At that moment, Lisa suddenly stepped onto the stage of the banquet hall. She took the microphone from the master of ceremonies.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention, please," she began, "I''m Lisa, and I''m so grateful to all of you foring to my banquet today. I want to take this opportunity to make a very important announcement..."


    The banquet hall, filled with over a hundred guests, suddenly quieted down. Everyone turned their attention towards the stage. Lisa, the Meadows family''s real daughter, was now speaking.


    She then pulled a girl in a white dress to the center of the stage.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Then she spoke up, "This is my dear friend, Linda. We share a special bond. On this joyous asion, we, the Meadows family, will wee her as our adopted daughter. From today on, Linda will also be a daughter of the Meadows family. I hope everyone here will look after her."


    The crowd''s faces showed a mix of confusion and curiosity. Whispers began to ripple through the room.


    "Who is this girl? Which family does she belong to? She seems unfamiliar."


    "Why are the Meadows suddenly adopting a daughter? Leah truly has a heart of gold, adopting the enemy''s daughter as her own, and now another adopted daughter."


    "Adopting a daughter is indeed a cause for celebration, but looking at Leah and Mr. Jacob''s expressions, they seem more shocked than us. It''s as if they didn''t know about it beforehand."


    At that moment, Leah and Jacob were standing on the stage. Leah knew what was happening. Last night, Lisa had insisted on adopting someone but refused to say who, only mentioning it was a friend. Leah hadn''t expected it to be Linda.


    How could she not know the name Linda? Three years ago, Chloe attempted suicide because of her.


    Chloe and Lucas were childhood sweethearts. During college, Linda suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and Lucas was wrapped around her fingers, hopelessly smitten. Even though he was forced to marry Chloe, he ended up eloping with Linda to a foreign country.


    In fact, Leah knew that Lucas and Chloe never officially registered their marriage, so it couldn''t be considered a formal union. She never liked Linda and looked down upon her tactics even more. Jacob was even more furious, storming over to Lisa.


    He scolded harshly, "Lisa, what are you ying at?"


    Lisa simply said, "Dad, Mom already agreed."


    Lisa knew this wouldn''t sit well with Jacob, which was why she acted first and only told them about this now. Luckily, Leah wouldn''t me her, even if she might be a bit upset. Lisa knew Leah would eventually give in because Leah still felt guilty towards her. Though Jacob was the head of the family in name, in reality, he listened to everything Leah said.


    Lisa had already grabbed Leah''s arm. She pleaded softly, "Mom, everyone is watching. Please agree. Besides, it''s just an adopted daughter in name. There''s no real loss. Mom, it''s my birthday wish. If you fulfill my wish, I''ll listen to you in everything hereafter."


    Leah felt uneasy. Leah was a smartThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    woman. She could see why Lisa wanted them to adopt Linda as a daughter. It was to make Chloe suffer, wasn''t it? Despite her efforts to make amends to Lisa over these three years, Lisa still viewed Chloe as the enemy who took everything from her.


    This wasn''t the first time such a thing had happened. Leah couldn''t attend Chloe and Lucas'' wedding because of Lisa''s outburst. In front of Lisa, Leah had to treat Chloe badly to make up for the years of grievances Lisa had suffered.


    In fact, when it came to Chloe,


    Leah''s heart was also in pain. The daughter she had meticulously raised for twenty years turned out to be Ann''s tool for revenge. Leah was filled with hatred. She hated Ann, and she had also resented Chloe. But once she calmed down, she also clearly understood that Chloe was the most innocent of all. When she found out about the suicide attempt, as a mother, her heart was shattered.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    During Chloe''s hospital stay, the doctors warned she couldn''t handle any more stress. So, Leah stayed away, fearing Chloe might rpse. But every night, when Chloe was asleep, she would sneak into the hospital.


    After two decades of love, Leah carefully tended her girl like a rose. How could she just cut it off? Yet, she dared not show any emotion in front of Lisa. Ann and her husband had cruelly mistreated Lisa. She felt overwhelming guilt and heartache. She knew Lisa was narrow-minded andcked proper upbringing, but it wasn''t Lisa''s fault. It was hers for not protecting Lisa, allowing her to be secretly swapped at birth.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah''s little princess should have grown up safe and happy, bing ady of grace and intelligence like Chloe. But instead, Lisa endured so much pain from a young age. Just thinking about it made Leah''s heart bleed.


    She never expected Lisa and Chloe to truly get along as sisters because she knew it was impossible. Her own history with Ann was proof enough. It felt like a curse, the tragedy repeating in the next generation. All she hoped for was that the two could live separate lives, even if it meant never interacting again.


    Thus, she tried to fulfill all of Lisa''s demands, hoping that after Lisa''s thirst for revenge was quenched, she would let Chloe be just like she had sought vengeance on Ann before finding peace. Leah knew that one could move on only by releasing all the malice inside.


    She had indulged Lisa for three years, and this would be thest time. She would grant her one final request, Leah told herself.


    Leah walked to the center of the stage, standing before the microphone. Before she could speak, her eyes found Chloe in the audience. Chloe stood there; her gaze was on Leah, but her face was nk-no anger, no resentment, just indifference. It was as if she were numb.


    Leah clenched her fingers, forcing herself to look away. Then she made the announcement.


    "Indeed, Linda and the Meadows family share a special bond. We, the Meadows family, n to adopt her as our goddaughter."


    Leah didn''t say more. The audience began to congratte them. Lisa quickly pulled Linda over, urging her to address them properly. Linda was thrilled and cautiously called out in a sweet voice, "Godfather,


    Godmother."


    Leah responded reluctantly, while Jacob''s face darkened, offering no reply. Then came the ceremony, which Lisa had meticulously nned.


    After all the ceremonies concluded,


    Leah scanned the audience again and noticed Chloe was gone. She had turned to leave the moment Leah recognized Linda. As Linda


    sweetly called out, "Godmoth


    Godfather," Chloe''s heart felt as if it had been stabbed, leaving a gaping, bleeding wound.


    Chloe''s eyes were teary, but she stubbornly held back her tears. She wouldn''t cry for them anymore. Chloe walked to the door, intending to leave, but was stopped by the security guard.


    "Miss Lisa said you cannot leave on such a joyful day."


    Chloe''s expression turned icy. "Move aside."


    Four bodyguards blocked the door like an imprable wall.


    "She said you must stay until the end of the birthday party before leaving. She has a gift for you."


    Chloe thought about fighting her


    way out, but one against four, she stood no chance, especially in a dress. Besides, causing a scene was exactly what Lisa wanted. In the end, Chloe turned back.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    However, she had no interest in witnessing the cheerful scene on the stage. She decided to head to the lounge.


    Halfway up the stairs, she heard footsteps behind her. "Chloe, so this is where you''ve been hiding."


    Chloe turned around, and there, climbing the stairs was thest person she wanted to see-Linda.


    Linda had just been epted as the goddaughter of the Meadows family. Such "good news," how could she resist sharing it?


    In no time, Linda was standing right in front of Chloe, with just one step separating them.


    Linda wore her usual innocent, cautious expression. "Chloe, the Meadows family has taken me in as their goddaughter. You''re not upset, are you?"


    Chloe nearly chuckled at the sight of Linda''s innocent yet shameless face. From the higher step, she looked down at Linda. "Linda, drop the innocent act. It''s making me sick."


    A sh ofplex emotion darted through Linda''s eyes-maybe sadness, maybe relief. But all these emotions were fleeting. When she faced Chloe again, she still looked as innocent as a naive bunny.


    "Chloe, Ie from a troubled background. You know how my mother is. I''ve been abused and tormented since I was little and never had a single good day. The luckiest thing that happened in my life was meeting you during high school."


    Linda''s expression was so sincere, her eyes shimmering with tears, seemingly revealing deep gratitude.


    "Back then, I was transferred to Jefferson High School. Everyone looked down on me, bullied me, harassed me. It was you who reached out to me, pulling me out of the inferno. When I was attacked, you were like a shield in front of me. Chloe, you are the benefactor of my life."


    Chloe''s brows furrowed. She couldn''t understand why Linda was bringing all this up now.


    Back then, it was indeed like what Linda said. Linda was always alone, always walking with her head down always the target of bullying and venting. The school was like a cruel jungle. Chloe stood at the pinnacle of the pyramid, while Linda was at the very bottom.


    When did she start noticing Linda? Maybe it was the day Linda didn''t show up for school, and Chloe apanied a teacher on a home visit.


    In a ce akin to a slum, they found Linda''s home. It''s a house so dpidated it couldn''t be worse, with not a single decent thing inside.


    Linda''s parents were arguing.


    Shannon was cursing at Linda''s


    father, hurling curses and humiliations, venomous to the core. Jake:


    e sat in a wheelchair, lifeless, like the living dead. Everything in the house that could be smashed had been smashed.


    Linda was crouched on the floor, numbly tidying up, as if all this were normal.


    Later, Chloe found out the reason Linda hadn''t gone to school that day. Jake, in his wheelchair, had stopped in the middle of the road, trying tomit suicide.


    "Jake, don''t try that again. I''ll always save you, no matter what. I want you to live; live as miserably as I do."


    Chloe felt a chill down her spine when she heard that. She could still vaguely recall the scene.


    After Shannon had cursed enough,Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    she started to take all her emotions out on Linda. She kicked, hit, and


    even picked up a pair of tongs to et


    strike


    Linda''s back. The teacher


    rushed in to intervene. However, Shannon was mad and raged and refused to stop.


    While Shannon was entangled with the teacher, Chloe stepped forward, grabbed Linda by the arm, and led her out the door...

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Linda always remembered that first scene vividly. Chloe had dragged her through several narrow alleys, her grip firm and reassuring. Chloe''s scent was intoxicating, like the fresh fragrance of gardenias¡ªboth crisp and overwhelming.


    Linda couldn''t take her eyes off Chloe''s profile. Bathed in sunlight, she looked like a golden angel sent from heaven, holding Chloe''s hand tightly felt like a lifeline, pulling her away from a nightmare.


    They eventually reached a small square nearby. Chloe treated her to McDonald''s. It was Linda''s first time ever eating there. She devoured so many apple pies, convinced she''d never tasted anything so delicious. They were so sweet and rich that they brought tears to her eyes.


    Chloe watched as Linda finished off an entire box of apple pies, tears streaming down her face. Suddenly, she grabbed Linda''s hand and said, "Linda, don''t be afraid. I''ve got your back from now on."


    Chloe made that promise without hesitation, and she kept it. From that day on, whenever someone at school bullied Linda, Chloe was ready to defend her fiercely. She even helped Linda secure a schrship for boarding, giving her a break from her unstable mother. Chloe shared everything with Linda, even the expensive gifts she received for her birthday. She gave her heart and soul to Linda, even more than to her childhood friend Cassie.


    So, when Chloe found out about Linda''s betrayal, it felt like a knife to the heart.


    "Linda, what are you trying to say now?" Chloe''s lips curled into a cold, ironic smile. "I still don''t get it. Why? Why did you have to steal Lucas? Why use such underhanded tactics?"


    If Linda had genuinely loved Lucas, then a fairpetition, or even an open pursuit, wouldn''t have bothered Chloe. But she couldn''t ept being betrayed and schemed against by someone she cared for so deeply.


    Linda confessed honestly. "It was jealousy. I envied the way you two strolled hand in hand across the field, the way he lined up every morning to get you breakfast. How you two were inseparable and shared everything. You both were like a match made in heaven-one radiant and cheerful, the other bright and handsome."


    Linda''s eyes darkened, turning


    somewhat sinister. "But I was just jealous. You were like leaves and flowers basking in the sunlight, while I was like the root buried in darkness and never saw the light of day. silently enduring the dark and the nibbling of worms and insects. I was going mad with envy night and day."


    Chloe never expected Linda, who had always followed them, to harbor such feelings. She fell silent for a moment before speaking calmly.


    "It''s your insecurity and sensitivity atContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    fault. Everyone''s heart is a seed. It''s up to us whether we grow into happy people or remain bitter and sad. Linda, you''ve had it tough,. there are others who''ve had it tougher. Does that mean everyone should sumb to jealousy and betray those who genuinely care for them, like the snake in ''The Farmer and the Snake?""


    Chloe felt an inexplicable sadness. "Back then, you were doing well academically and got into a prestigious university. You were no longer the helpless girl who was controlled by her mother and unable to fight back. You had already set foot on the path to a brighter future, where you could have proudly basked in the sunlight. Yet, you chose the most despicable and darkest path, betraying friendship and sacrificing sincerity. Your life remains shrouded in darkness and falsehood, but this time, you chose that cold, damp path for yourself."

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Chloe let out a deep sigh as she watched Linda. "Talking about this now is pointless. I don''t regret being kind to you, but losing me is your loss, not mine."


    The past was like smoke Chloe had moved on. She didn''t want to get tangled up with Linda anymore. Whether it was hate or resentment, she didn''t want to waste another second or ounce of energy on her.


    Chloe turned to leave, but Linda grabbed her arm suddenly. "Chloe, you can''t escape from me. Never."


    Chloe turned, trying to shake off Linda''s grip, but before she could, Linda stumbled back and fell down the stairs. Linda clutched her stomach and screamed, "It hurts, it hurts so much! My baby... Chloe, why did you push me?"


    A bad feeling surged through Chloe. Almost immediately, a crowd swarmed in, with Lisa at the forefront.


    "Chloe, why did you push Linda? She''s pregnant!


    "Chloe, I know you have issues with Linda, but you can''t hurt her baby.


    "Is it because Linda''s baby is Lucas'', and you can''t stand it?"


    A barrage of questions hit Chloe like a storm. She realized in an instant that she had fallen into a trap set by Linda and Lisa. She had expected Lisa to give her a hard time, but she thought making Linda the adopted daughter of the Meadows family was already the endgame. She hadn''t anticipated this massive pitfall.


    Their malice was beyond her imagination.


    Chloe was surrounded. Other guests in the banquet hall heard themotion and gathered around. Lucas, hearing Linda''s cries, rushed over. He saw Linda lying on the ground clutching her stomach n apparent pain, and Chloe standing at the top of the stairs with a nk expression. The crowd pointed fingers, ming Chloe for pushing Linda.


    Lucas didn''t have time to think. He quickly stepped forward and helped Linda sit up. "Linda, are you okay? I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Linda, still clutching her stomach, tried to hold back tears. "Lucas, I''m fine. It''s not so painful anymore, but... but..."


    She looked at Chloe with teary eyes. "But I don''t know why Chloe would push me. She just can''t ept our child."


    Tears streamed down Linda''s face.


    "Lucas, if something happened to the baby, I wouldn''t be able to go on. Thank God we''re okay. But I''m so scared, I''m afraid she won''t let me go This isn''t the first time. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda buried her head in Lucas'' chest, sobbing quietly. Lucas'' gaze was filled with fury as he looked at Chloe. He pointed a finger at her and almost yelled, "Chloe, you''re just in evil!"

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chloe waspletely at a loss for words. Linda had Lisa backing her up. Everyone was pointing fingers, already pegging her as the one who pushed Linda.


    Jacob and Leah rushed over when they heard themotion. Jacob asked, "What''s going on here?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa jumped in with her well-rehearsed story. "Dad, for some reason, Chloe pushed Linda, and Linda''s pregnant."


    Jacob''s face darkened as he turned to stare at Linda. She was sobbing in Lucas'' arms. This made Jacob even more troubled. Lucas, who was supposed to be Chloe''s husband, was openlyforting another woman. This woman was also carrying Lucas'' child.


    Lucas was like a son to them, having grown up under their watchful eyes. They had assumed Linda was just a fleeting distraction for him. But now, things had spiraled out of control.


    To make matters worse, the Moncada family had informed them that Chloe and Lucas had never legally married. Just days ago, Chloe had announced their breakup and even moved out of the Moncada family home. Perhaps Lucas had already secretly married Linda. And now, Linda had somehow be the Meadows family''s goddaughter.


    Jacob felt a pang of guilt towards Chloe. But knowing Chloe''s zero-tolerance for deceit, he couldn''tpletely dismiss the idea that she might have pushed Linda. Jacob had made up his mind. With the elite of Riverbrook in attendance, he couldn''t let the Meadows family be humiliated.


    So, Jacob stepped closer to Linda. In a cold,manding voice, he asked, "Linda, are you sure Chloe pushed you on purpose, or was it just an ident?"


    Linda watched Jacob with wide, innocent eyes, her tears streaming down her face. She knew Jacob was trying to sweep things under the rug. In reality, Linda didn''t want to blow things out of proportion and disgrace the Meadows family. After all she didn''t want her newly acknowledged godparents to hate her.


    Her real goal was to convince Lucas that Chloe had repeatedly tried to harm her unborn child, thereby snuffing out any lingering feelings Lucas might have for Chloe. Clearly, she had seeded. Lucas'' look towards Chloe was now filled with loathing and contempt, just like three years ago.


    But Linda wasn''t going to let this


    slide easily. Her tears fell like a


    broken string of pearls, followed by a moment of shock, then tox


    121


    understanding, disappointment, and


    endless grievance. Finally, as if making a tough decision, she choked out, "You''re right. Chloe didn''t do it on purpose. It was just an ident."


    Chloe took in every subtle


    expression on Linda''s face. Now, she truly understood how skilled Linda was at acting. Linda perfectly portrayed herself as someone coerced intopromising, her face a mix of forced eptance and grievance. She verbally imed it wasn''t Chloe''s intention, but her expressions told a different story. They suggested she was pressured into downying the incident to preserve the Meadows family''s dignity, willing to let bygones be bygones.


    This made everyone present believe that Chloe did indeed push her. It showcased Linda''s willingness topromise, evoking sympathy and pity. Furthermore, it protected Jacob''s dignity, showing her understanding of the bigger picture. Truly, a masterstroke.


    Indeed, Linda''s acting won everyone over. Jacob''s expression softened towards Linda, even showing a hint of guilt.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Lucas held her even tighter, his heart aching for her. Meanwhile, whispers spread among the onlookers.


    "It looks like Chloe really did it. Poor thing, Linda''s pregnant, so why is she so malicious?"


    "Like mother, like daughter. I heard her biological mother was a murderer and her father a drunk. Her mom swapped her with the real Meadows heiress so she''d live in luxury. Now, she''s trying to harm someone else''s unborn child. Bad blood runs deep, it seems."


    "But why would Chloe push Linda?"


    "Don''t you know? The Meadows and the Moncada families had an arranged marriage, and Chloe fancies the Moncada heir, the very one holding Linda right now. Clearly, she''s just jealous. But to harm someone''s baby out of jealousy? That''s wicked."


    "The Meadows family is just too kind-hearted and unwilling to sever ties despite everything. If it were me, I''d have kicked out the enemy''s daughter long ago to avoid trouble."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    On the other side, Jacob sighed in relief upon hearing Linda''s words. Often, the truth wasn''t necessary, just a fig leaf to cover the shame. As long as the victim didn''t mind, the matter would soon be forgotten. But Lisa wasn''t willing to let Chloe off easily. She had finally engineered this perfect opportunity. She wouldn''t be satisfied before dragging Chloe through the mud.


    "Dad, now all three of us are your daughters. How can you be so biased? Chloe pushed her. You can''t just take her side."


    The sigh of relief in Jacob''s chest was instantly blocked again. When she noticed Jacob''s face darkened rapidly, Lisa''s heart skipped a beat. She knew Jacob was always displeased with her because he alwayspared herself to Chloe. Her talents, looks, academics manners, demeanor, and upbringing, in Jacob''s eyes, none matched up to Chloe. He never considered Lisa to be his biological daughter. However, had she grown up by their side, she surely would have surpassed Chloe by a hundredfold. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Lisa knew what Jacob valued most was his pride and the dignity of the Meadows family. So she couldn''t escte the situation beyond her control. Lisa took a step back and said, "At least let Chloe apologize to Linda. After all, Linda''s child was almost lost."


    Lisa nced at Chloe, who stood on


    ???


    the stairs like a statue. Asking her to apologize to Linda would probably be more painful than death itself, Besides, only she and Linda knew the truth. Chloe hadn''t pushed her. Lisa wanted to see how principled Chloe was and whether she would bow under pressure.


    The crowd of onlookers grew. The murmurs intensified. If this continued, the Meadows family would soon be the subject of gossip. This was thest thing


    Jacob wanted to see. Co


    to


    the petty squabbles of their children, he cared more about the dignity of the Meadows family. He just wanted this to be over quickly. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jacob addressed Chloe. "Chloe, even though it wasn''t intentional, Linda fell, and you do bear some responsibility. Come and apologize, and we''ll consider the matter closed."


    How could Chloe possibly apologize? She let out a coldugh. "Why should I apologize for something I didn''t do?"

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    The area beneath the staircase buzzed with whispers and murmurs. Voices discussing her were everywhere. "Can you believe her? So stubborn..."


    "She''s just been spoiled by the Meadows family and is used to strutting around like she''s royalty."


    "Absolutely ridiculous. Mr. Jacob is a man of stature; how did he raise such a headstrong daughter?"


    All these whispers reached Jacob''s ears. His face darkened with anger. Neither of them was making his life easy. Couldn''t they at least preserve the dignity of the Meadows family without making a spectacle?


    With rare sternness, Jacobmanded, "Chloe, I order you to apologize to Linda."


    "I will not apologize," Chloe''s voice remained firm.


    Jacob was frantic now. For the first time, someone dared to defy him publicly, which was like a p in his face. Others murmured about hisck of control, noting hisplete absence of authority in front of his children.


    Jacob''s voice dropped, heavy with threat and desperation. "Chloe, if you don''t apologize today, then you''re no longer my daughter."


    His words marked the gravity of the situation. The hall fell silent, spectators quietly marveling at the unfolding drama.


    Lisa, on the other hand, took perverse pleasure in the situation. She knew that even without her escting the situation, Chloe''s nature meant she would never back down. She was bound to make a scene. Eventually, she would be disgraced andpletely forsaken by their father.


    §ï§ä


    Chloe stood at the top of the staircase, her gaze calm as she watched Jacob. She had never felt particrly close to him, especiallypared to Leah. In this family, he was the patriarch, the absenteendlord. He was always busy with business and always entertaining guests. He would buy her expensive gifts but seldom spent time with her. Still, Chloe held a mix of respect and affection for him. After Lisa returned, Leah wanted to sever ties with Chloe, but Jacob stepped in. He dered that Chloe would always be the Meadows family''s eldest daughter. Chloe was moved by his words. N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    But then, one night, she overheard a conversation between Jacob and Leah outside the study. Jacob said that driving her out would only make the Meadows family a


    laughingstock. It was better to let her keep the title of the first


    daughter of the Meadows veene''s


    family. To


    them, it was no different than having an extra set of cutlery. That night, Jacob also made a will. Lisa would inherit all of the Meadows family''s wealth andpany shares.


    At that moment, Chloe understood Jacob''s decision to keep her was not out of fatherly affection. It was merely for the sake of the family''s reputation. That was why she had spent thest three years with the Moncadas, rarely returning home. She thought she had forgotten about that incident. She convinced herself that they were good to her and that she shouldn''t care about anything else.


    But that night''s events were no different from what was happening now. Everything was for the sake of the Meadows family''s reputation. Chloe''s feelings didn''t matter; whether she was a daughter of the Meadows family didn''t matter. What mattered was that the family''s dignity couldn''t be tarnished.


    Chloe was no longer the same person she was three years ago. She wouldn''t allow herself to be wronged again. Chloe slowly descended the staircase. Step by step, she approached Jacob.


    Jacob thought she had finallypromised and was ready to apologize to Linda. His gaze softened as he watched Chloe. Unexpectedly, Chloe walked right up to him. Her expression was serene, yet it exerted immense pressure.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    A chill ran down Jacob''s spine.


    "Dad, this is thest time I''ll call you that."


    Chloe turned to face the crowd.


    "From this day forward, I, Chloe, have nothing to do with the Meadows family. I''m no longer the daughter of the Meadows family. Whoever wants the title can have it! I''m done with it."


    "Today, I shall tear my dress to break our kinship. Let everyone here bear witness!"


    Then, Chloe grabbed the hem of her dress and tore off a piece of fabric. In front of Jacob, she threw the fabric to the ground with force.


    Jacob turned pale with rage.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Leah, however, didn''t scold or shout. Her eyes welled up with tears.


    The crowd buzzed with whispers.


    "She actually went through with tearing her dress to break kinship."


    "Say what you want, but she''s got guts. The Meadows family is one of the top families in Riverbrook. Is she really willing to give up her life as a wealthy heiress?"


    "She must think she''s the heroine of some TV drama. Watch, she''ll be crying toe back by tomorrow."


    Jacob never thought Chloe would go this far. His face looked grim. Chloe, their adopted daughter, actually tore her dress to sever ties. This would indeed be a grand joke if it got out.


    Lisa was thrilled. Everything was going as she wished, even more spectacr than she imagined.


    Jacob was seething with anger. He pointed at Chloe. "Chloe, you better not regret this. Don''te crying back tomorrow."


    Suddenly, Chloe knelt down, her expression still cold and resolute.


    Jacob thought she regretted her actions, but Chloe only said. "Mr. Jacob, this is to repay you and Leah for raising me. From now on, we owe each other nothing."


    Then, Chloe stood up and walked confidently towards the door.


    Jacob''s face turned pale, then flushed with anger. After all, he had raised her for twenty years. To cut ties like this was painful for him. But right now, he was more furious that Chloe had not shown him any


    respect in front of everyone. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chloe had barely made it a few steps outside when someone blocked her path. Lifting her head, she saw a strikingly handsome face.


    It was Connor.


    Dressed in a suit, tall, with one hand casually tucked into his pocket, he exuded a rxed and carefree air. Yet, his face, naturally cold, seemed out of this world.


    Right now he looked like some sort of otherworldly being just hanging out in the human world. He looked at all the mundane worries with a sort ofid-back indifference, casually taking it all in.


    The crowd noticed him, too.


    Especially Lisa. She saw Connor, and her eyes were filled with joy and excitement.


    The party was more than halfway through, and Connor hadn''t arrived. She had thought he wouldn''te. Unexpectedly, he hadn''t broken his promise. Something important must have dyed him.


    The thought that Connor might have put aside extremely important work just to attend her birthday party made her as jubnt as ark.


    She ran up to Connor like she had wings. Her voice even carried a hint of shyness. "Mr. Connor, why are you sote? I''ve been waiting for you for so long."

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Lisa and Connor instantly captured everyone''s attention.


    The room was filled with Riverbrook''s elite, the kind of folks who knew Mr. Connor''s name like it was their own. Why wouldn''t they? He wasn''t just any Mr. Connor-he was the son of the nation''s richest man, the sole heir to Sartori Corporation, and the pride of the Eldridge Elites.


    Eldridge City was miles ahead of the humble town of Riverbrook, both in status and luxury.


    Everyone knew Mr. Connor was there to oversee the Paradise Resort project himself. This wasn''t just another construction gig; Paradise Resort was the golden goose everyone in various industries was eyeing. This massive project, worth billions, had the potential to change fortunes overnight. Even the tiniest bit of favor from Mr. Connor could make a family rise to new heights.


    Usually, people would jump through hoops to even get a nod from Mr. Connor, but most would be turned away. So, it was a shocker to everyone that the real daughter of the Meadows family was on such friendly terms with him.


    The youngdies in the room were practically green with envy.


    "What''s the deal between Lisa and Mr. Connor for him to show up at her birthday party?"


    "Look at Lisa. She''s so shy she might as well have ''I like you'' written all over her face."


    "The Meadows family sure hit the jackpot. If Lisa can snag the King of Eldridge, they''ll be set for life."


    "I''m not so sure. Just showing up at a birthday party doesn''t mean much."


    The room buzzed with a mix of envy, jealousy, and resentment.


    Initially, many had shown up to poke fun at the Meadows family, but now they were all envious and jealous. Even those standing next to Jacob began to tter him.


    "Mr. Jacob, your daughter is so close to Mr. Connor. It looks like you''re about to get a rich son-inw."


    "Really, if your daughter gets to tie the knot with the Sartori family, don''t forget your old pals here."


    "Your daughter is really something, bringing you so much honor."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob, flushed with pride, eagerly approached Connor. "Mr. Connor, I apologize for not weing you sooner. Please forgive my oversight." "Jacob, just call me Connor. There is no need for formalities."


    Mr. Connor''s humility and insistence on informality were a surprise. Wasn''t he supposed to be proud, aloof, and hard to approach? Yet here he was, acting as polite as a younger family member.


    Of course, there was only one reason for this: Lisa.


    n


    Lisa was thrilled, basking in the envy and jealousy of those around her To her, these emotions were like premium fuel, inting her pride. She even tried to take Connor''s arm, but he smoothly avoided her. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Connor nced at her with a cold look. Lisa felt a chill and wisely stepped back. Perhaps he wasn''tfortable with public disys of affection. Jacob, observing this, felt a twinge of suspicion.


    Connor''s attention suddenly shifted


    l


    to Chloe. His gaze fell upon Chloe''s torn dress, and his expression cooled even further. His tone became more distant as he spoke to Jacob. "Seems like I missed quite the spectacle."


    Jacob noticed Connor''s gaze on Chloe, and assumed her disheveled appearance was an embarrassment to someone of Connor''s standing He coldly scolded, "You''ve already severed ties with our family. What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Chloe heard the words and took a step forward, only to be stopped by Connor''s outstretched arm.


    Connor spoke calmly, "Jacob, sorry to butt in, but can I ask what exactly happened?"


    Connor had shown up early today but got held up at the entrance by Eve. She clung to him like a piece of gum, and it took him quite a while to shake her off. In just that short span of time, all hell had broken loose with torn dresses and broken family ties.


    Chloe was usually so carefree and cat-like in her demeanor. She must have been seriously wronged to act out like this.


    A chilling aura began to emanate from Connor, making everyone around feel a suffocating drop in the atmosphere. Yet, his words remained humble and polite.


    Jacob was puzzled by Connor''s sudden interest in his family''s private affairs. He had no desire to air this matter publicly, especially since it involved a foster daughter ending their rtionship, which was hardly something to be proud of.


    However, upon hearing Connor''s question, Lisa took it upon herself to speak. "Mr. Connor, you might not know, but Chloe is my parents'' foster daughter. Today, my parents decided to formally adopt Linda as their goddaughter, which upset my sister. In a fit of anger, she pushed a pregnant Linda down the stairs."


    "Fortunately, Linda wasn''t hurt. Being the kind person she is, she didn''t want to make a big deal out of it. My father just asked my sister to apologize to Linda, and that would''ve been the end of it. But instead of apologizing, Chloe chose to cut ties with us." Lisa exaggerated the story a bit.


    Jacob''s expression soured. "This is a private matter of the Meadows family. I apologize for myck of discipline in raising my daughter, Mr. Connor." After hearing everything, Connor exuded an even colder aura. He couldn''t believe Chloe had been subjected to such injustice. The whole world seemed against her, with no way to plead her case.


    Connor let out a coldugh. "So, that''s what happened. Ms. Linda, did Chloe really push you?"


    His gaze suddenly shifted to Linda.


    Linda and Lucas had also


    approached by then, standing behind Jacob. Under Connor''s imposing gaze, Linda felt


    inexplicably nervous. She pel


    on a


    victim''s act, "I don''t think Chloe did it on purpose." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Connor''s voice remained icy. "Whether it was intentional or not, are you confirming that Chloe pushed you?"


    Linda grew anxious. "Mr. Connor, what do you mean by asking this?"


    Connor inquired, "Are you sure you''re not lying?"


    The word "lying" seemed to brand Linda on the spot. Had it been anyone else, it might not have mattered as much, buting from Conn¨¢, a man everyone sought to associate with, his words carried significant weight.


    Murmurs of skepticism rippled through the crowd.


    Linda quickly defended herself. "I''m not lying was just going up the stairs when I spoke to Chloe. Maybe she was in a bad mood and pushed me down the stairs. Many people saw it with their own eyes.


    This was a trap she and Lisa had schemed in advance. Lisa had mentioned that the banquet hall at Cloud Top was for VIPs only and didn''t have cameras installed, so they thought their n was foolproof.


    Lisa chimed in, "I saw it with my own eyes. I was standing not too far away and saw my sister deliberately push Linda down the stairs. It wasn''t just me. They all saw it too."


    Lisa was referring to her group of friends, who had received many favors from her and naturally supported her story.


    "Yes, yes, we all saw it."


    Connor''s gaze swept across their faces, his icy eyes piercing like daggers.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Lisa had a sneaking suspicion that Connor seemed to be siding with Chloe. Was there something more between Chloe and Connor?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It suddenly clicked. Chloe had done an exclusive interview with Connor a while back. Maybe that''s when they met. But Lisa figured they were just friends. After all, Chloe was already married.


    Lisa wasn''t worried one bit. She''d already checked with the manager at Cloud Top and knew there were no surveince cameras around. No one saw what happened, so she was sure there was no evidence left behind.


    With that assurance, Lisa didn''t mind tarnishing Chloe''s reputation further. She spoke up, "Mr. Connor, you might not know this, but my sister and Linda have a personal grudge. She pushed Linda because she wanted to harm the baby Linda is carrying."


    Connor''s face turned icy. His voice was cold and detached, "From what I know of Chloe, she has no reason to do such a thing."


    Whispers started spreading among the onlookers. It was clear that Connor knew Chloe and seemed to be taking her side. Lisa noticed this, too. What exactly did he know about Chloe?


    Casting a nce at Chloe, Lisa scoffed, "What Mr. Connor doesn''t know is that my sister had every reason to act that way. She''s in love with Lucas, who loves Linda. Linda is carrying Lucas'' child. Jealousy drove my sister to act out against Linda."


    The crowd seemed to have an "aha" moment. So, the rumors were true. All eyes turned to Mr. Lucas, the heir to Moncada International. He''s quite handsome and distinguished. No wonder Chloe was head over heels, going to such lengths. If Chloe really was the daughter of the Meadows family, they would be a perfect match. But she was just a fake heiress from a shady background. How could she match up now?


    Connor asked, "So you''re saying Chloe acted out of envy for Mr. Lucas?"


    Lisa couldn''t reveal that Chloe was actually Lucas'' wife and Linda the other woman. However, Chloe, with her pride, wouldn''t spill such embarrassing details herself.


    Lisa seized this opportunity,


    brazenly fabricating, "Of course, my sister always coveted Lucas. Lucas and Linda''s mutual affection drove her crazy, and she was desperate to be the other woman." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At this point, Lisa didn''t care about the Meadows family''s reputation. She was determined to smear Chloe in front of Mr. Connor.


    Connor suddenlyughed, "That makes even less sense. How could my girlfriend possibly want to be with another man?"


    His words brought the room to a standstill. What did Mr. Connor mean by that? Even Lisa was baffled, "Chloe is your girlfriend? That''s impossible!"


    Connor casually wrapped his arm


    around Chloe''s waist, staring at her with pure affection before turning back to the crowd, his eyes still warm, "Aren''t we a good match?"


    The crowd had never seen the usually stoic Mr. Connor with such a tender gaze. The societydies present, witnessing the melt in his icy demeanor, were almost lost in envy. The jealousy in their eyes for Chloe in Mr. Connor''s embrace was unmistakable.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Lisa was floored.


    How was Chloe Mr. Connor''s girlfriend? That was just too much to swallow.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa shot a re at Chloe, jealousy nearly boiling over. She couldn''t hold back and blurted out, "Mr. Connor, you must be mistaken. My sister is already married!"


    In a heartbeat, Lisa had made up her mind. Chloe''s good looks could easily lure Mr. Connor in, but he had no idea she was already hitched. So, Lisa decided to blow Chloe''s cover without a second thought. She had to make Mr. Connor see Chloe for who she really was.


    Connor didn''t show the slightest bit of anger or even surprise. He casually asked, "Oh? You''re saying my girlfriend has a husband? Then, care to tell me who this husband is?"


    That question caught Lisa off guard. She and Linda had cooked up this entire drama, painting Chloe as the home-wrecker in Lucas and Linda''s rtionship. If the truth came out that Chloe and Lucas were actually married, the tables would turn instantly. Linda would be the other woman, and Lisa would be her aplice. The Moncada family would be utterly humiliated and wouldn''t let Lisa off the hook.


    Lisa couldn''t possibly spill the truth. Meanwhile, Linda was also on edge, watching Lisa closely, terrified she might spill the beans. Luckily, Lisa had enough sense left to keep quiet. Lucas, however, was frowning deeply, his eyes cold as they fixed on Connor''s hand around Chloe''s waist.


    Lisa tried again, "Anyway, my sister''s married. She''s not as innocent as you thought to be. She has duped you. She''s just a scheming, malicious bitch."


    Connor''s eyes turned icy, his voice dripping with a frosty chill. "You keep calling her your sister, yet every word out of your mouth nders her see you as the one who''s uneducated and malicious Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lisa trembled with rage as Connor publicly branded her. The crowd around them started whispering, and Lisa felt the weight of her embarrassment, her anger boiling over.


    With a shaking voice, she retorted,


    el


    "Mr. Connor, You''re powerful, but you can''t nder me. Even if my sister is your girlfriend, you shouldn''t ignore the facts. She pushed Linda we all saw it. Pushing a pregnant woman proves she''s cold-blooded and cruel."


    Connor''s lips curled into a cold smile, his voice heavy with threat. "Are you sure about what you saw If not, you''re ndering and framing her. Lisa, can you handle the consequences of framing my girlfriend?"


    "Lisa, do you dare to swear?"


    e


    The weight of his threat pressed down on her, his cold, dagger-like eyes piercing through her. But Lisa was beyond caring. At that moment, all she wanted was to crush Chloe.


    "I swear, I saw my sister pushing Linda with my own eyes. If I''m lying, our family will go bankrupt, and I will live a life of poverty and misery, never to meet a good end."

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Lisa swore a venomous oath, but inside, she wasughing coldly. She didn''t believe in the power of promises. So, she spoke confidently and sincerely, knowing Connor wouldn''t find any ws in her words. She used the idea of an oath to corner him.


    Connor, however, just smiled lightly. "Fine, I hope you remember your words today when the timees to keep your promise."


    Then Connor picked up his phone and made a call. "Get the Cloud Top''s general manager here right now."


    Five minutester, Spencer, the general manager, came rushing in. The crowd had formed a tight circle around them, eager not to miss a second of the unfolding drama.


    Lisa, despite her bravado, was trembling. Her expensive jewelry did nothing to hide her disheveled state. On the other hand, Chloe stood in stark contrast. She was supposed to be the most pitiful figure today, but from the moment she tore up her dress, her inherent resolve and decisiveness were undeniable. Now, even in silence, she exuded aposed and dignified air. The grace and nobility she projected made her torn dress look like a uniquely designed treasure, radiating a different kind of beauty.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Spencer approached Connor nervously. "Mr. Connor, what do you need?"


    Lisa found itughable to see the Cloud Top''s manager here. Connor was really good at putting on a show. What use was calling Spencer? Even the police wouldn''t help. There were no cameras and no evidence to find.


    Connor broke the silence. "Activate the Eagle Eye system, Spencer."


    Spencer hesitated, puzzled that Connor even knew about the Eagle Eye system. "Mr. Connor, that''s against the rules. I can''t take that responsibility."


    Connor replied calmly, "Sartori


    Corporation owns fifty percent ofet


    Cloud Top. I may not be involved in the day-to-day, but as thergest shareholder, I have the right."


    Spencer was stunned. There was indeed a mysterious major shareholder known only to the chairman and vice-chairman. This enigmatic figure, owning a


    substantial chunk of the grou al me


    shares, turned out to be none other than Mr. Connor from Sartori Corporation. In hindsight, it made sense.


    Spencer immediately nodded. "I''ll take care of it right away."


    Meanwhile, the crowd was buzzing with confusion and curiosity.


    "What''s the Eagle Eye system? Never heard of it."


    "Connor is the major shareholder of Cloud Top? Seems like Sartori Corporation owns everything."


    "I''ve heard of the Eagle Eye system. It''s top-level military surveince, a 360-degree, no-blind-spot, all-epassing monitoring


    system. Regr cameras cover


    fixed areas, but the Eagle Eye system has no limits. It can pull up high-res footage of anyone, anywhere, anytime!"


    "Oh my God, this ce has the Eagle Eye system? So, everything we just did was recorded?"


    "The Cloud Top banquet hall is usually for state officials or foreign dignitaries. It makes sense they''d have such high-level surveince."


    Lisa heard the chatter around her, and her face was filled with shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    ''What is this Eagle Eye system?'' Lisa thought in a panic.


    She had never even heard of it. She had double-checked with security-no way was there any surveince in this banquet hall. How could there suddenly be a 360-degree, no-blind-spot monitoring system?


    Lisa still couldn''t wrap her head around it. But when Linda and Chloe''s figures appeared, crystal clear, on the big screen in the banquet hall, she waspletely floored. Their conversation was disyed word for word for everyone to see.


    ¡°Linda, I still don''t get why you had to steal Lucas using such underhanded tactics...¡±


    "Because I was jealous... You were like leaves basking in sunlight, while I was buried beneath the ground... I was going crazy with jealousy..." "...You chose this path... turning your back on a friend who was genuine with you... You sacrificed sincerity and betrayed friendship... Talking about it now is pointless... I don''t regret being kind to you..."


    "Chloe, you''ll never be able to get rid of me, never..."


    Every bit of the scene, every truth, wasid bare for everyone. In the video, Linda suddenly grabbed Chloe''s arm, then leaned back dramatically, pretending to stumble down a few steps before crashing to the ground. Then came Linda''s scream, drawing everyone''s attention, followed by her using Chloe of pushing her.


    The video cut off there.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The entire hall was dead silent. This Eagle Eye system was something else. The projected images were so lifelike that it felt like everything was happening right in front of them. The truth was now ringly obvious: Chloe hadn''t pushed Linda. Linda had staged the whole thing to frame Chloe and y the victim.


    From their conversation, people began to pick up on some telling clues.


    ¡°So, Linda used dirty tricks to steal Lucas from Chloe? Chloe is so gorgeous. What did Linda do to make Lucas dump such a stunning beauty?" "Look at her pregnant belly. Do you even need to ask?"


    "I can''t believe Chloe and Linda used to be friends back in high school. Chloe helped her so much, only for her to steal Chloe''s boyfriend. Talk about biting the hand that feeds you."


    "Chloe''s been straightforward from the start. Who would''ve guessed that Linda, looking all innocent and frail, had such a vicious heart?"


    "Lisa''s obviously in on it too, swearing up and down that she saw it happen. She clearly was not afraid of her liesing back to bite her."


    "And she had the Meadows family take Linda in as a goddaughter just to spite Chloe. No wonder Chloe decided to cut ties."


    "Who would''ve thought the real daughter of the Meadows family was so twisted? Well, I heard she was raised by a murderer in the slums. Normal people wouldn''t even think of such devious tactics, The Meadows family''s future looks grim With Lisa in control..."


    The whispers and murmurs swirled around them.


    Jacob and Leah, watching this unfold, felt a whirlwind of emotions. They had genuinely believed Chloe pushed Linda, never suspecting it was a setup by Lisa and Linda. For the first time, Leah''s gaze toward Lisa turned icy.


    Everyone was now watching the Meadows family''s scandal unfold. Lisa stood there, feeling dizzy and bewildered. Today''s grand spectacle of disgrace was meant for Chloe, but she had no idea how it ended up backfiring on her so spectacrly.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Lisa''s heart burned with a deep sense of injustice. It felt like a snake was coiling, twisting, and writhing inside her, ready to burst out of her chest. Her fingers clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh. Anger and embarrassment made her body shake uncontrobly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt like a spent arrow and began screaming at the screen. "It''s all lies, every bit of it! Chloe set this whole thing up to frame me!" Her hysterical cries echoed through the crowd, but their reactions were even stranger. They stared at her as if she had lost her mind. Some even stepped back in disgust.


    Jacob could no longer stand it. He strode forward and pped Lisa across the face. "Lisa, haven''t you caused enough trouble? You are embarrasing us."


    Lisa quieted down instantly, tears streaming down her face. She couldn''t understand how things had spiraled out of control.


    Flushed with anger, Jacob apologized to everyone, "I''m sorry, our two daughters have caused such a scene, turning this into a spectacle for you all." He continued, "Today''s incident was a misunderstanding involving my eldest daughter, Chloe. I believe Lisa was also taken advantage of. As for the matter of the Meadows family adopting a daughter, let''s pretend it never happened. We would never adopt someone with malicious intentions." Jacob then turned to Linda, who was already in a state of shock. "Ms. Linda, please leave. You''re not wee here."


    Linda hadn''t expected her actions to be exposed so publicly, akin to being stripped and humiliated in front of everyone. Originally, she had nned to use this incident to pin a wickedbel on Chloe and shatter Lucas'' illusionspletely. But now, thatbel was firmly on her own head.


    Linda had long since stopped caring


    about the opinions of others. She had been humiliated by her mother since she was a child, and during her teenage years, her mother even stripped her naked and tied her to a tree to be beaten. The entire neighborhood came to watch as if it were a circus show. Since then, Linda had lost all sense of dignity and shame.


    met


    What truly frightened her was the possibility that Lucas, after seeing everything, would rekindle his love for Chloe. She feared their reconciliation. She had worked so hard for years to keep them apart. Linda looked up at Lucas, buthis gaze remained fixed on Chloe. He appeared calm on the surface, but Linda could see the storm raging in his eyes.


    Jacob was infuriated at Lucas and Linda. If Lucas hadn''t abandoned Chloe for Linda, this shameful scene would never have happened. Jacob decisively issued them both an eviction notice. "Mr. Lucas, I won''t ask you to stay either!"


    Finally, Lucas shifted his gaze from Chloe and Connor back to them. His eyes were icy cold. Without a word, he turned and strode towards the exit of the banquet hall. Linda followed him out. After they were gone, Jacob''s expression softened slightly.


    He approached Chloe, his voice


    gentle. "Chloe, misunderstood you."


    Then, turning to Lisa with a cold voice, he said, "Lisa,e here and apologize to your sister." Covering her face, Lisa walked over with gritted teeth. She knew there was no turning back now. "I''m sorry, Chloe. Honestly, I was just messing around." Lisa begrudgingly apologized.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Jacob stepped in to smooth things over, "Chloe, your sister didn''t grow up with us, so naturally, she doesn''t have the same manners and grace. She acted out of anger. As her sister, can''t you forgive her just this once? After all, we''re family. There shouldn''t be any deep-seated grudges among us." Chloe had been silent ever since Connor showed up. Her demeanor was calm, like an onlooker detached from the chaos. When she finally spoke, her voice was icy and distant, "She might think this is a joke, but I''m not kidding, Mr. Jacob. I''ve severed ties with the Meadows family. Your apologies mean nothing to me. Whatever Lisa did to me today, I''ll make sure she gets it back in the future. So, there''s no need for her to apologize."


    Today, everything had be crystal clear to Chloe. When she was misunderstood, not for a second did they doubt she might be innocent. The Meadows family wanted her to apologize and sweep it all under the rug. They were worried about tarnishing their reputation. Even now, knowing she was set up, they wanted to move past it quickly and keep up their facade of a happy family.


    Jacob''s words hinted that Lisa''sck of manners was because she didn''t grow up with them, suggesting that Chloe was to me for taking her ce as the daughter of the Meadows family. It always came back to being Chloe''s fault.


    Having lost any illusions about family love, Chloe refused to be taken advantage of anymore.


    Jacob struggled to keep his emotions in check, "Chloe, even though you''re not my biological daughter, we''ve cherished you since you were a child. Do you really not care about all the years of love and care?"


    "The reason Lisa acts this way is because your biological parents abused her. Growing up in such an


    Onment is unfortunate for her.


    You''ve enjoyed a better life inher ce. Can''t you let this go?


    Chloe chuckled. "Mr. Jacob, your words are indeed amusing. I was just a baby when I was born. What could I have possibly influenced? Don''t you bear any responsibility as the guardians of two children who had been switched?"


    "Even if we look at it from every angle, it was Ann''s doing, not mine. If there''s vengeance to be exacted, it should be directed at her. Don''t me me for everything Lisa lost.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Besides, I believe in karma. The


    switch was a seed you sowed yourselves. Yet, I''m the one who


    bears the bitter fruit alone. In the et


    end, I''m also a victim here. After it happened, your kindness to me was just a show. If that''s the blessing you speak of, then let Lisa have it all.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m done with the Meadows family. As I said, from today on, we owe each other nothing and have no rtions."


    Chloe''s words left Jacob shaking with anger. "What a rebellious girl, utterly ungrateful..."


    But then Connor pulled Chloe into his arms. "Mr. Jacob, my girlfriend is fragile and can''t bear the enormous me you''re trying to ce on her."

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Connor spoke with a calm detachment, "Well then, we''ll be heading out now."


    He wrapped his arm around Chloe and started towards the exit of the banquet hall. After a few steps, he paused and turned to address the crowd. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, today is my girlfriend''s birthday. I''ve arranged a celebration at Clout Top''s 88th floor. If you all don''t mind, you''re wee to join us. Tonight, everyone is a VIP guest."


    The crowd buzzed with excitement.


    An invitation from Mr. Connor-who could resist? Many had longed for a chance to get in his good graces but never had the opportunity.


    People began stepping forward.


    "Mr. Connor, let''s go celebrate Ms. Chloe''s birthday."


    "I''m in!"


    "Count me in!"


    "I''ve heard Cloud Top''s 88th floor is usually reserved for heads of state and never open to the public. They say the view is like something out of a fairy tale. I have to see it."


    The guests invited to the Meadows family''s event swarmed out after Connor. Within five minutes, the once lively banquet was scattered and nearly empty, leaving only close rtives of the Meadows family behind.


    They gathered around Jacob, sighing andmenting.


    "The wealthiest man around is actually Chloe''s boyfriend. This could''ve been our ticket to unimaginable wealth. How did we mess this up?"


    "Chloe has always been brilliant in her studies and has a knack for design. All those award-winning pieces were hers, weren''t they? Thepany''s current designs can''tpare. Even though she hasn''t designed for Belle ¨¦poque recently, she still creates pieces for us to showcase in Mn. The summer fashion week ising up and your rtionship is so stranined. Will she still help us?"


    "If we had secured a connection with the Sartori family through her, the Meadows family would''ve been set for life. It''s like watching a golden goose get away."


    Lisa, listening to her rtives''mentations, couldn''t hold back her anger.


    "What''s so special about Chloe? Do you think Mr. Connor really likes ber? She''s married! Mr. Connor must''ve been tricked. Just wait until he finds out he''s been yed; he won''t give her another nce!


    ¡°And I can represent thepany in the Mn summer fashion week. I''m not losing to Chloe.


    "Connor''s just blind right now, but he''lle to his senses soon. I''m his personal assistant. We see each other every day. I might just secure a connection with the Sartori family myself!"


    "Shut up!" Jacob finally snapped.


    "Lisa, you have the nerve to stand here and talk when you are the reason we are totally mortified today.


    "You think you can rece Chloe in thepetition with those subpar designs? It''s one thing to embarrass us here, but now you want to do it internationally?


    "Look at you, all decked out in


    designer brands but still unable to


    hide yourck of refinement. Look at Chloe, then look at yourself. After all these years and all the etiquette lessons your mother arranged, this is how you turned out?


    "You''re grounded. Don''t you dare step out and embarrass me further."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa was stunned.


    Jacob had never been so stern in the three years since she''d returned. He had always been kind and tolerant, never scolding her so harshly. He had once praised her talent for design, which is why he ced her in thepany''s design department.


    So, in his eyes, were all her designs actually mediocre?

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chloe was a mess today, but to everyone else, she still couldn''t hold a candle to Chloe.


    Jacob had always secretly despised her. No matter what she did, she could never measure up to Chloe.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears welled up in Lisa''s eyes. She nced at Leah. If it had been before, Leah would have stood up for Lisa. But now, she just stood there, watching as Jacob viciously scolded and humiliated her, not saying a word.


    Leah''s eyes were vacant like she was lost in thought. She didn''t even seem to care about Jacob''s harsh words. She must''ve been thinking about Chloe. She must''ve felt like Lisa could neverpare to Chloe in any way.


    They regretted it because Chloe had now climbed the socialdder by getting involved with Mr. Connor. If Lisa were Connor''s girlfriend now, she would be the one getting all the praise and attention. She would be Connor''s girlfriend, no matter what it took!


    ''Chloe, I won''t lose to you!'' Lisa vowed.


    Elsewhere, Linda was running to catch up with Lucas, who was walking so fast he didn''t even notice hergging behind. His retreating figure filled her with both anger and fear. In Lucas'' eyes, she had always been the perfect, generous, and kind woman. But today, he had seen her setting Chloe up. What would he think of her now?


    When they reached the parking lot, Lucas got into his car and drove away, not waiting for Linda. She ran after him, calling his name, but he only saw her frail, lonely figure in the rearview mirror. His heart was filled with irritation.


    Suddenly, Linda tripped over a stone and fell to the ground. Lucas mmed on the brakes. In the end, he got out of the car and ran to her side.


    Linda looked up, her face streaked with tears. "Luca, I''m sorry. Please forgive me just this once."


    Trembling and pitiful, she clutched


    at Lucas'' wrist. "Luca, I love you too


    much. I''m so scared you''ll go back ??


    to Chloe. know you two were childhood sweethearts and that you haven''tpletely let go of he¨¬ thought I could handle it, but can''t. I''m too scared. That''s why I did what I did. Without you, our child and I can''t go on. Please, forgive me this once."


    Lucas looked into Linda''s eyes. They were filled with terror as if her world was crumbling. His gaze softened bit, but his voice remained cold. "Linda, this isn''t the first time. Last time, you used Vivian to frame Chloe, and I forgave you. And I''ve


    seen those things on yourputer.


    Linda, you''ve really disappointed


    me."


    A sh of shock crossed Linda''s eyes. Had he looked through herputer? Had he cracked her login password? A strange flicker passed through


    her eyes¡ªhad he discovered something? But none of that mattered now.


    Linda''s tears flowed freely. "Luca, I admit it. I did all those things. I intentionally framed Chloe. But it''s all because I love you. I''m too afraid of losing you. Chloe has so much, and all I have is you and our baby, who can''t lose their father before being born."


    "Luca, for the sake of our baby, please forgive me, just this once, okay?"

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Linda mentioned the baby growing in her belly and Lucas'' expression finally softened. His eyes drifted to Linda''s slightly rounded stomach. "You fell twice today. Are you okay?"


    Linda was still half-lying on the ground, one hand clutching her stomach. "Luca, my stomach hurts a bit."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lucas hurriedly helped her up. Then, Linda settled into the passenger seat of the car.


    Lucas still looked upset. He seemed to be holding back his emotions. "Linda, all these years, I thought I knew you inside out, but today, I realize how much of a stranger you are to me. Was your gentleness, kindness, and innocence all just a facade?"


    "Linda, you feel so unfamiliar now."


    Linda lowered her head, tears streaming down her cheeks. Anyone who saw her pitiful appearance would feel their heart ache.


    Lucas pulled out a tissue and handed it to her. Linda took the tissue, gave Lucas a cautious nce, and then quickly looked down again.


    Holding the tissue, she spoke in a hoarse voice. "Luca, I grew up in Misty Alley. If I were really just gentle, kind, and innocent, I would''ve died a thousand times over."


    Lucas'' eyes flickered. Misty Alley sounded picturesque. But in reality, it was on the very edge of Riverbrook, a slum filled with violence, bloodshed, and all sorts of unspeakable and dirty dealings every day.


    He knew about Linda''s past but had never dug into the details.


    Linda continued to cry as she spoke, "My mom was insane, and my dad was disabled. Since I can remember, my mom tortured both me and my dad. I didn''t have my own room. My clothes, shoes, and even my school bag were all picked from the trash. I felt like nothing in this world belonged to me, and I didn''t deserve anything beautiful."


    Her voice was filled with despair, pulling Lucas into that tragic realm and breaking his heart upon hearing it.


    "At fourteen, I saved up money from collecting recybles for half a year, then snuck into a boutique to buy a dress. It was white, with whitece around the neckline and sleeves. ? loved it so much that I hid it under my bed. When my parents weren''t home, I''d secretly wear it


    "Once, my mom came home early and caught me wearing the new white dress. She insisted I had stolen money to buy it. I''ll never forget that day..." Linda lowered her head, tears fell, and her shoulders shook more and more violently.


    "She stripped me of my clothes, tied me to the big tree in the yard, cut the white dress into rags right in front of me, and then burned it. Then she took a belt andshed me with it.


    "It was in the afternoon, and many


    people came to watch when they heard the noise. I was fourteen and covered in blood. A crowd of people watched me. They didn''t stop my. mum. They just watched for fun, pointing and makingments with those disgusting, leering looks. Theyughed and pped, egging my mom on to hit me harder...


    "I passed out several times from the beating."


    As Linda said this, Lucas'' heart clenched. He knew Linda''s family background was terrible. Shannon had always beaten and scolded her. However, he never imagined she had endured such cruelty.


    Lucas couldn''t help but think of Chloe. What was Chloe doing when she was fourteen?

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Lucas remembered Chloe''s shining moment when she was 14 and represented her school at the United Nations, delivering an eloquent speech. The audience erupted in apuse.


    At the same age, Chloe took the stage as the lead in a ballet at the Paris Opera House. The Royal Ballet Company noticed her immediately, but she turned down their offer because she found the food there unbearable.


    Back then, Chloe had a wardrobe full of stunning ball gowns and pricey jewelry. Everyone adored her, and she radiated the dazzling light and vibrant energy of a young princess.


    Linda and Chloe were worlds apart. One sparkled high above while the other slogged through the mud.


    Sympathy andpassion softened Lucas'' resolve, melting his expression entirely. He turned and wrapped Linda in his arms.


    His voice was tender. "Linda, that''s all in the past. Your future will shine just as bright as Chloe''s."


    Leaning on Lucas'' shoulder, Linda looked heart-wrenchingly pitiful. "Luca, I know I don''t deserve you. You''re like that white dress I long to touch but at a great cost. But, you are the best thing in my life, a beacon of light in my dark, sunless world. No matter the cost, I won''t let anyone take you away from me."


    "I know you and Chloe have been childhood sweethearts, and you haven''tpletely let go of those years of affection. I''m terrified your old mes might reignite, which is why I acted foolishly."


    Linda straightened up, tears welling in her eyes as she gazed into Lucas''. "Luca, I love you more than anyone else in this world."


    The near-devotional look in Linda''s eyes made Lucas pull her close. He did love Linda because only she saw him as a god. Her admiration, worshipfulness, crazy love, and cautiousness made him feel like the best man in the world.


    Around Chloe, he always felt inferior, even needing to curry favor.


    The anger in Lucas'' eyes vanished, with only tenderness left. Linda sensed an opportunity. She leaned against his chest, her voice soft as a kitten''s.


    She carefully gauged Lucas''


    expression before speaking, ¡°Luca,


    divorce Chloe and start fresh with me, okay? I don''t care if people call me the other woman. All I care


    utis


    about is whether you still love me. With that tie between you and Chloe, I''m always scared and anxious. I''m terrified you two might reconcile. If that happens, and you two are husband and wife, what will happen to me and our baby?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mentioning Chloe darkened Lucas'' mood instantly. The name Chloe weighed on his heart like a stone. With each heartbeat, it felt unbearable.


    Though he and Chloe weren''t legally


    married, she was still Lucas'' wife in his heart. This was why he hadn''t told Linda they didn''t have a marriage certificate. That piece of paper didn''t define anything for him; he believed that he and Chloe were husband and wife.


    Thus, he couldn''t give Linda the conventional status she desired.


    When he thought of Chloe possibly being involved with Connor, his heart felt a thousand times heavier.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Linda noticed Lucas was silent, his eyes deep in thought. She pressed on, "Besides, Chloe''s been waiting for a divorce for ages. She''s alreadytched onto Connor. The role of your wife doesn''t mean anything to her anymore. She told me she doesn''t want you, that she''d hand you over to me. She even signed a divorce agreement and gave it to me. She''s eager to jump into Mr. Connor''s arms now."


    Linda lowered her voice. "You know what she''s like. The moment she finds a better option, she''ll leave you behind again."


    Linda had her own take on why Connor showed up tonight, dering Chloe as his girlfriend. Chloe was a perfectionist, and she and Lucas were childhood sweethearts, first loves. Even after knowing Lucas cheated on her, Chloe insisted on marrying him. All these years, despite her fiery temper, she never took revenge while they were abroad. Linda knew Chloe had been waiting for Lucas. She held back, not burning bridgespletely, fearing there''d be no chance for reconciliation.


    Chloe was someone who couldn''t tolerate any ws. Her patience could only mean one thing: she loved Lucas deeply. So she wouldn''t cheat. As for Connor, he probably became friends with Chloe after that recent interview. When he arrived today, he saw Chloe in such a wrecked state. It was likely out of a sense of justice that he stepped in. Linda refused to believe there was any romantic connection between Chloe and Connor. After all, they''d only known each other for less than a month since that interview.


    Lucas listened to Linda''s words, quickly sensing something was off. His gaze darkened as he released her. With a stern expression, he asked, "You said Chloe signed a divorce agreement?¡±


    Linda hastily pulled a document


    from her purse. She''d been preparing this since their


    conversation that day. Now was the perfect moment. Chloe had clearly said that if Lucas signed the divorce agreement first, she''d sign it too. But Linda knew Lucas wouldn''t sign it first under the pressure from his parents and Joshua, which was also why Chloe was so confident.


    But what if Lucas thought Chloe had already signed? His pride might lead him to sign impulsively, even if he regretted itter. So, Linda used special pen with erasable ink to forge Chloe''s signature. Once


    eeet


    signed, she''d give thement to


    Chloe. Chances were,


    would


    sign it, too. This was Linda''s n.


    Luckily, Linda was great at forging Chloe''s handwriting. She had tricked Lucas before with a fake diary, which yed a major role in their breakup.


    Lucas picked up the divorce


    agreement and flipped straight to


    thest page, Sure enough, he saw "Chloe''s" signature. His heart pounded as if something was about to explode from his chest. Chloe


    would never sign such a Chloen


    divorceThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    agreement, especially since they weren''t officially married to begin withand didn''t need any divorce procedures. Moreover, Chloe had already announced their breakup and moved out of the Moncada family home. But Linda didn''t know any of this.


    So now, there was only one possibility. Unaware of these details, Linda had drafted a divorce agreement herself, intending to get him to sign it first and then force Chloe to sign it.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    In Linda''s mind, her n to get them divorced was finallying to fruition. What a meticulously orchestrated scam! If Lucas had actually gone ahead and gotten the marriage certificate with Chloe, both would have mistakenly thought the other had signed the divorce papers. With their intense pride, they''d definitely sign their names.


    Lucas'' fingers clutched the agreement so tightly that he nearly crumpled the document. Linda was deceiving him again! But that wasn''t the most pressing issue right now.


    Lucas'' eyes were locked onto the name "Chloe" written on the paper. Chloe''s handwriting was distinctive; she had studied calligraphy from a young age under a renowned tutor, mastering cursive script. Her writing was an elegant blend of the formality of regr script and the fluidity of cursive, bnced and graceful, making her style unmistakable.


    Lucas had known Chloe since childhood, and he could recognize her handwriting instantly. The signature on the paper was undeniably hers, down to the final stroke, where the tail hooked up slightly-identical in angle and pressure. But Chloe would never sign something like this.


    Lucas'' face was a storm of emotions, his dark eyes turbulent and unpredictable. Linda sense his distress but wasn''t sure if he would sign. She had no way out now though. She grabbed his arm and pleaded, "Luca, Chloe has already signed. For the sake of our child, you should, too. Our child needs a legitimate father."


    Lucas finally looked up, his gaze piercing through Linda. The unfamiliar, distant look in his eyes made her heart skip a beat. She


    could feel the barely contained


    anger ready to explode from him. His voice was chillingly cold, "Linda, are you sure Chloe signed this herself?"


    Linda hesitated, momentarily stunned. Why would Lucas ask that? Her expression was serious, almost innocent, making it hard to believe she might be lying. ¡°She signed it right in front of me, without a second thought," Linda insisted.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lucas stared into her eyes, feeling something within him begin to crack. He suddenly remembered thest time he was drunk and talked to Chloe about the diary. Chloe had


    asked him to bring out the diary forparison, her


    straightforwardness diaree


    showing no hint of guilt. It had made him wonder when Chloe had be such a good actress. But now, it seemed she genuinely didn''t know about the diary entry.


    Linda could mimic Chloe''s handwriting almost perfectly. It dawned on Lucas that Linda had likely forged the diary entries, too. The realization hit him hard, making


    his blood run cold and his making


    heart pound painfully in his chest, as if it were about to burst. The veins on his forehead bulged, his temples throbbed, and he stared at Linda, who seemed as innocent as a rabbit. All these years, she had manipted and brainwashed him.


    Seeing those deceitful yet innocent-looking eyes, Lucas'' rage boiled over. He grabbed Linda by the neck, shouting, "Linda, I''ve been so good to you, and this is how you repay me?"

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Linda suddenly felt a tight grip around her neck, like a vice mping down hard. For a split second, she couldn''t even process what was happening. Just moments earlier, Lucas had been perfectly fine. What on earth had caused this sudden shift?


    She had never seen Lucas like this before. Lucas came from a wealthy family and always carried himself with a sense of aristocratic pride. He was known for his humility and kindness. Unlike many from his background, he was driven, courteous, and free of the typical vices that gued the rich. For the past three years, he had been nothing but kind and loving towards Linda.


    But now, he was like a wild animal, eyes bulging with rage. The veins on his neck were popping out, showing just how furious he was. His grip around Linda''s neck grew tighter, and all traces of his usual gentlemanly demeanor vanished, reced by pure anger and hatred.


    Linda felt like her neck was about to snap. Her mind went nk, her face flushed red, and she struggled to breathe. "Let go... Let go of me, Lucas... You''re crazy."


    She couldn''t even begin to think about why Lucas had lost his mind so suddenly. All she could do was struggle, instinctively pounding on his shoulders. "Lucas, let go... The baby, you can''t... hurt... the baby."


    The mention of the baby brought Lucas back to reality, if only just a bit. He released his grip on Linda. As soon as she was free, she leaned against the car window, coughing violently. After a few seconds, she turned to face him, tears streaming down her face like she had suffered the greatest injustice. Her eyes still held a glimmer of fear and unease, even though she didn''t quite understand what had happened.


    Linda had an instinct that something was terribly wrong. Putting on her most pitiful expression, she grabbed Lucas'' sleeve. "Luca, what''s going on? Did I do something wrong? Whatever it is, it''s just because I love you so much. You''ll forgive me, right?"


    Lucas stared at her and finally saw through her act. "Linda, I''m done falling for your tears!"


    Then, he shook her hand off forcefully, opened the car door, and bolted out. He ran all the way back to Cloud Top.


    His mind was a mess, memories


    crashing ove him like a tidal wave. But his heart was clear. He suddenly understood everything. All the past misunderstandings, all the reasons he had to despise and hate Chloe, were orchestrated by Linda. And he had been stupid enough to fall for it, taking the wrong side.


    Right now, he just wanted to see Chloe. He didn''t know what he would say or how he would exin everything. Should he tell her that be had always loved her deep down? He had never forgotten her, not for a single moment. Their current situation was all just a big misunderstanding, and he wanted her back...


    These thoughts shed through his mind, but he didn''t know what he would actually say. All he knew was that he needed to see Chloe. Right now. Immediately. He couldn''t wait another second.


    ???This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas rushed into the grand lobby of Cloud Top and jumped into the elevator. As the elevator ascended, his heart grew heavier with each passing floor. It finally stopped at the 8th floor, right in front of the banquet hall. He knew Lisa''s


    birthday party would still be ongoing, and Chloe should still be there.


    But as Lucas stepped in, he was almost dumbfounded. The once-crowded banquet hall was nearly empty. Jacob and several rtives from the Meadows family were busy chewing Lisa out.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Lisa was a wreck, sobbing and making a scene.


    Lucas hesitated for a moment before stepping inside. He approached Jacob and Leah, struggling to keep his emotions in check. "Where''s Chloe?" he asked.


    Jacob and Leah were stunned to see him return. After all, Lucas had a hand in the chaos that had erupted within the Meadows family today.


    Jacob''s frustration was palpable. "Lucas, why are you back? We''ve watched you grow up and loved you like our own son. And what did you do? You let Chloe down, chose someone who led you astray, and brought disgrace to our family."


    Lucas had no time for this. He needed to find Chloe. "Mr. Jacob, this is all my fault. I''ll make amends. But please, tell me where Chloe is. Where is she now?"


    Lisa noticed the storm brewing in Lucas'' eyes, a barely contained fury. She figured he was here to confront Chloe.


    With a twisted grin, Lisa chimed in loudly, "Chloe''s up on the 88th floor of the Cloud Top. Mr. Connor is throwing her a big birthday bash. Lucas, I know you don''t care about my sister, but she is your wife. She''s been flirting with other men. Doesn''t it bother you to be cheated?"


    A few days ago, Lisa had stumbled upon Chloe on a date with Connor. She''d sent the photos to Lucas, expecting a massive fallout. But, to her surprise, nothing happened.


    Lucas might not love Chloe, but no man liked being humiliated. Sure enough, his face turned even darker. He shot Lisa a cold nce and then left.


    Meanwhile, the 88th floor''s dome banquet hall was buzzing with life. Despite thest-minute preparations, the Cloud Top staff had outdone themselves, making the ce look like a scene from a dream.


    The venue boasted a cold buffet, with a long table draped in pristine satin,den with exquisite dishes and


    Champagne towers


    stood tall, surrounded by fresh flowers, their scents filling the air.


    Even the band was top-notch, fresh from a major international win.


    At the heart of the hall was a huge dance floor. Guests swayed gracefully to the music, and in the midst of them were Connor and Chloe.


    Chloe had changed into a fiery red


    dress that hugged her waist and revealed a sliver of her back, entuating her wless skin. They weren''t doing a delicate waltz but an intense and passionate tango.


    Back in school, Chloe had been a dance sensation. Though she''d trained in the elegance of ballet, she had a soft spot for modern and Latin dances.


    It had been a while since shest danced, but as the music yed, her body remembered. She was surprised to see Connor could dance too, and even more so by the strange harmony they shared.


    Their steps, spins, leaps, and pauses


    were perfectly synchronized, as if they had danced together countless times. Dancing with him, Chloe felt an unexinable familiarity. A vague image flickered in her mind, but before she could grasp it, it slipped back into the depths of her memory. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    The dance floor slowly cleared as everyone paused to watch Chloe and Connor move together. They spun and leaped at the center, their movements a mix of fiery passion and smooth elegance. Chloe looked absolutely stunning in her red dress, its hem swirling around like a phoenix rising from the ashes.


    Together, they were a sight to behold-Chloe, radiantly beautiful, and Connor, devastatingly handsome. Their brilliance outshone everything, catching the attention of everyone in the room. Even the envious socialites couldn''t help but admit it: these two were made for each other.


    Lucas found himself blending into the crowd without realizing it. Watching Chloe and Connor dance so closely, he felt a pang of indescribable bitterness. He wanted to rush over and pull them apart, but his courage failed him at that moment.


    As the dance ended, the ballroom erupted in apuse. Connor took Chloe''s hand and led her to the center stage. He addressed the crowd, "Today is my girlfriend Chloe''s birthday. Anyone who offers her a birthday wish will be a lifetime member of Cloud Top and enjoy all the VIP perks."


    The crowd went wild. Cloud Top was the most exclusive restaurant in Riverbrook, nearly impossible to get into. Typically, reservations needed to be made half a month in advance, but VIP members could visit anytime and enjoy a slew of benefits. Despite the steep annual fees, Riverbrook''s elite mored for ess, especially since Cloud Top had stopped epting new membersst year.


    People eagerly began showering Chloe with birthday wishes.


    "Happy birthday, Ms. Chloe! May all your dreamse true."


    "Best wishes, Ms. Chloe! May you be sessful and forever young."


    "I wish Ms. Chloe and Mr. Connor a long, happy life together filled with children!"


    Thatst wish was from Zachary, the youngest son of the Matuch family, and he had everyone


    laughing Someone quipped, "Mret


    Zachary that sounded more like a wedding wish than a birthday wish. Maybe you should hit the books


    more often." Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As everyone chuckled at Zachary''s expense, Connor spoke up, "Please leave your address, Mr. Zachary. I have a small gift for you."


    The crowd was stunned. Was Connor offering a personal gift? They quickly realized Zachary''s words had resonated with Connor. That was exactly what he wanted to hear!


    Following that, everyone began to chime in.


    "I wish Ms. Chloe and Mr. Connor eternal love and harmony!"


    "May you both weather all storms and bask in love forever."


    "May Mr. Connor and his beloved wife hold hands and grow old together, surrounded by children and grandchildren, and be prosperous and honored."


    In the middle of the celebration, a loud explosion pierced the night sky. A massive firework burst into the darkness like a summer rose in full bloom. Its fiery red glow warmed hearts before cascading down like a waterfall, lighting up the entire sky


    as if it were aze. Content belongs


    to

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    As more red fireworks shot up into the sky, they burst into a dazzling disy,yer uponyer, as ifpeting with each other to be the most spectacr. When they started to fall, they looked like strings of twinkling rednterns, swaying gracefully in the air-a mesmerizing sight.


    The crowd around them began to scatter, their attention drawn to the disy. The entire banquet hall was encased in transparent floor-to-ceiling ss, and even the roof was a single pane of ss that formed a dome. Bright red fireworks lit up the sky above them, unrestrained and breathtaking.


    These fireworks were different from the usual ones; they were a single, fiery color, but their beauty was indescribable.


    "It''s the Heart of the Rose!" someone shouted.


    Heart of the Rose was the name of these unique fireworks. Their fiery red color made them unmistakable. Many had heard of them but had never seen them in person. Rumor had it that three years ago, at Pearl Square in Eldridge, there had been a two-hour disy of the Heart of the Rose. Apparently, the cost of these fireworks was calcted by the second. That epic disy supposedly cost two hundred million dors, earning it a spot among the top ten legendary events of the past thirty years. However, no one knew who had orchestrated that magnificent show.


    Everyone was captivated by the visual feast and gathered around the dome ss to marvel at the spectacle outside. Meanwhile, Connor took Chloe''s hand and led her out through a side door. They quickly entered an elevator.


    "Where are you taking me?" Chloe suddenly asked.


    Connor draped an arm around her shoulders. "You''ll see when we get there."


    The elevator soon arrived, opening to reveal an open-air tform. It wasn''trge and looked utterly barren, like a deserted ce. But then...


    As the sound of explosions filled the night sky, fireworks burst into view right before their eyes. Chloe finally understood that this was the perfect spot to watch the fireworks. The breathtaking disy was so close it felt like she could reach out and pluck a firework from the sky. The unobstructed view made her blood pulse with excitement.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Chloe eximed, unable to contain her awe.


    Connor wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. "Tonight, these fireworks are all for you."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe was lost in the moment. Then, she suddenly turned around and asked, "How much did this cost?"


    Connor frowned slightly. "Are you short on money? Why do you keep bringing it up?"


    Chloeughed wholeheartedly.


    Under the glow of the red fireworks,


    her smile shone brighter than the firework themselves. She looped her arms around Connor''s neck. "You''re spending a fortune to make me happy. I should reciprocate, shouldn''t I?"


    Connor''s brows furrowed slightly. "I don''t like it when you keep such a distance between us."


    Chloe''s smile remained enchanting. "It''s better to keep things clear between us."


    Connor sighed. "The atmosphere is so perfect today. Must you spoil it?"


    Chloe, seeing his slightly furrowed brows, tiptoed to peck him on the lips. "Anyway, thank you for today."


    ''Thank you for showing up when I


    was


    ely lowest, for giving me ae


    gmoment of dignity.'' She


    t to herself. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "If you really want to thank me, give me something," Connor said,


    gas if he were joking


    eyes focking onto Chloe''s his


    W


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What do you want?" Chloe asked casually.


    "Commitment."


    his


    Content

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Chloeughed, her joy bubbling over. "So, today, you dered me your girlfriend, Mr. Connor. Guess we''ll be all over the front pages by tomorrow." Connor''s yful smile faded, reced by a serious look. "Are you my girlfriend?"


    Chloe met his gaze. "Of course not."


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Connor''s face. "I thought my heroic act tonight would move you."


    Chloe''s slender fingers brushed the side of his face, her expression tender. "I am moved, but that''s a different story."


    She continued, "I just climbed out of one mess. Why would I jump into another?"


    Connor huffed, clearly displeased. "So, I''m a mess, too?"


    Chloe couldn''t help but be amused at his pouty face. She teased him like a child, pinching his cheek. "You''re a bigger mess."


    Their worlds were miles apart. It wasn''t that Chloe felt unworthy of Connor. She understood theplexities of the Sartori family. With its numerous heirs and tangled rtionships, it was a minefield. Connor was the much younger son of the elderly Mr. and Mrs. Sartori, and he had three older sisters who were powerhouses in the vast Sartori business empire.


    ver


    All three sisters were married into influential families. Their kids, not much younger than Connor, were already getting involved in the family business. At twenty, Connor been entrusted with a major responsibility by Jeffery, taking the position of CEO. However, his share of thepany wasn''t any greater than his sisters''.


    His eldest sister, ire, had the worst rtionship with him. She had tried several times to rally the board against him. If not for Jeffery''s strong support, someone else might''ve been sitting in the CEO''s chair.


    So, while Connor might seem to be living the high life, in reality, he was surrounded by adversaries, isted, and lonely at the top. Chloe didn''t want to get entangled in such aplicated web.


    Connor, still sulking, said, "Everyone else sees me as a ticket to the stars, but you see me as a mess."


    He huffed a barely audible sigh. Chloe was right. In his current situation, he was indeed a huge mess. Bing the Mrs. Sartori wasn''t an easy gig; it could even be dangerous. This was also why he couldn''t easily make promises.


    He stared at Chloe standing before him. Her eyes sparkled, bright and radiant like they could chase away all the shadows. She had been his beacon of light since he was eight years old. How could he bear to drag her down that tough, perilous path with him?


    Connor leaned in and kissed her fiercely. Chloe wrapped her arms around his neck, returning the long, passionate kiss. She was indeed moved, but that wasn''t the same as love. Love involves promises and responsibilities. Love is heavy.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They both knew this was the best it


    could be for now. They could kiss and could embrace without restraint It was a rtionship free from obligations, a mutual exchange of needs. They were merely two lines that temporarily intersected, ready to let go gracefully and without entanglement once fate inevitably pulled them apart.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    What others thought of their rtionship didn''t matter. As long as they understood each other, that was enough.


    Chloe felt they had this unspoken bond. Connor''s kisses were deeply passionate, filled with a possessiveness and wildness that was rare for him. Bright red fireworks erupted around them, wrapping them in a sea of mes. It was as beautiful as a stunning painting.


    Lucas saw it all. He had been mingling in the crowd, ready to leave. But then, the fireworks began. He saw Connor take Chloe''s hand and lead her out of the banquet hall. Driven by an inexplicable urge, he followed them and ended up not far from them.


    With fireworks lighting up the sky, he couldn''t hear what they were saying, but he knew it must''ve been words of deep affection. The scene of them kissing was like a knife stabbing into his heart. From a young age, he had always believed Chloe would be his wife. They had been inseparable since they could walk, sharing countless firsts together their first handhold, the first time they skipped ss, their first waltz, the first time they secretly drank beer. Looking back, those memories seemed like the best parts of his life.


    When did his feelings start to change? It was probably after he got those burns on his waist and thighs. With the ugly scars on his body, he began to feel insecure. He feared Chloe would despise or reject him if she saw them. So, he did his best to hide them. In the summer, he would even wear two T-shirts around her just to avoid identally revealing his scars. The more he did this, the more insecure and worried he became.


    When Linda brought him that diary, he lost it. He exploded in rage,pletely losing his cool, without even verifying if it was true. He felt Chloe would surely despise and hate him. When what he feared "actually" happened, he believed it was true. It was as if his deepest fears had been confirmed. The beast born from his own insecurities and fears broke free, crazily devouring his rationality and calm. He didn''t even confront Chloe.


    Now, Lucas realized that he had projected his own demons onto Chloe. The first person to despise, abandon and give up on him was himself. He was the one who pushed Chloe away and cruelly


    elife


    betrayed her in the fully


    his rtionship with Linda wasrgely about getting back at Chloe.


    At this moment, Lucas came to aplete realization. But then, it was all toote. Lucas turned around and finally left the rooftop.


    The next day, Chloe arrived at the TV station early in the morning. As soon as she walked in, almost all of her colleagues swarmed around her.


    "Chloe, you''re actually Mr. Connor''s girlfriend? Why didn''t you tell us sooner?"


    "Last night''s ''Heart of the Rose'' was absolutely breathtaking. The media are allOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ait. It''s going to b


    a


    legend in Riverbrook." Condi


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Chloe, we''re colleagues, after all. Why didn''t you invite us to your birthday? You should have at least let us witness the ''Heart of the Rose''


    spectacle at the Cloud Top Banquet Hall."


    UMS

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    The suddenpliment didn''t catch Chloe off guard at all. After all, this morning, the top trending topic everywhere was #HeartOfTheRose. The entire night sky had been set aze with a stunning disy of red fireworks, illuminating the dark heavens in a breathtaking show.


    Linda happened to walk by just then, her head down, quickening her pace as she tried to make a beeline to her desk. But someone called out to her. "Linda, you took a day off yesterday, too. Don''t tell me you sneaked off to Chloe''s birthday bash?"


    The office at the TV station was buzzing with curiosity about Chloe and Linda''s peculiar rtionship. They were high school ssmates, and Linda''s boyfriend, Lucas, seemed to know Chloe quite well. The two women were also locked in a fierce rivalry over an interview with Connor and the sought- after prime-time anchor slot, using every trick in the book.


    Everyone knew Linda had leaked the story about Chloe''s identity. Chloe had orchestrated a ruckus at the TV station by calling Linda''s mother toe over. By now, it was all just part of the ongoing drama for everyone to watch.


    Linda stopped and turned around. Chloe met her gaze, noticing Linda''s eyes were swollen and puffy, clearly from crying all night. Chloe''s lips curled into a cold smirk.


    There had been plenty of reporters at Lisa''s birthday partyst night. Linda''s attempt to sabotage her should have been all over the news by this morning. But now, there was nothing-no mention in the media and no trending topics on Twitter. Chloe knew the Meadows family must have squashed the story, or maybe it was Lucas.


    Jacob was always concerned about appearances. He wouldn''t allowst night''s scandal to go public. Chloe hadn''t seen a single piece of news about the eventst night. The Meadows family had really pulled out all the stops this time, protecting Lisa''s reputation and, by extension, Linda''s too. But Chloe wasn''t about to let them off that easily.


    Chloe shed Linda a brilliant smile. "Linda, you took a nasty fall at the banquet hall yesterday. Is the baby okay?"


    Instantly, everyone''s attention was on Linda.


    ¡°Linda, you fell yesterday? How could you be so careless?"


    "You''re three months pregnant. This is a critical time. You can''t be neglectful."


    "Linda, you fell and still came to work today? Why not rest at home for a few days?"


    "Linda, what happened to your eyes?"


    Questions flew from all directions.


    Linda''s mind was already in turmoil. Lucas hadn''te home all night. She had called him repeatedly, but he hadn''t picked up. She felt as if Chloe had cut down her only support.


    Her look towards Chloe was conflicted. "Chloe, aboutst night,


    I''m sorry. I know it now. For


    of our past friendship, pleassake


    forgive


    me onest time." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Linda knew if Chloe revealed what had happenedst night, her reputation at the TV station would be ruined.


    "Past friendship? You are speakingOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    of past friendship? You little schemer. Chloe was so good to you back then; she paid your tuition


    when you had no money, begged et


    teachers to arrange amodation when your mom was abusive, and even stood up to bullies for you. Yet, you, ungrateful as you are betrayed her, stole her boyfriend, and faked a fall yesterday to set her up. Your actions are unforgivable and don''t deserve any sympathy."

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Everyone was stunned.


    A woman strutted through the door, decked out in morous attire and dripping in jewels. The moment she spotted Linda, she pointed right at her and startedying into her.


    Trailing behind this woman was Tony, the station''s news director. Linda froze for a second when she saw who hadid into her. It was Lucas'' mother, Tara.


    Linda quickly snapped out of it. She ced a hand on her belly and said, "Mrs. Moncada."


    Tara nced at Linda''s slightly rounded stomach and scoffed, "Don''t call me that, and don''t think you can use that baby to negotiate your way into our family. I don''t ept it now and won''t in the future. If you want to have the child, go ahead. It''s your responsibility. But if you think you can use this child to im anything from the Moncada family, whether it''s our fortune or the title of Mrs. Moncada, you''re dreaming."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The office went dead silent. Everyone''s eyes were wide, mouths hanging open, trying to process the bombshell Tara had just dropped. The biggest question on their minds was: Who on earth was she?


    After her outburst, Tara walked over to Chloe, looking her up and down with concern. "Chloe, are you alright? Leah called mest night, and I was so angry I couldn''t sleep. If I had been there, I wouldn''t have let you suffer like that. The Meadows family is getting out of hand. We should''ve cut ties with them ages ago. If it weren''t for you, I would''ve done it myself."


    Chloe''s eyes welled up, "Mom, thank you."


    The people around them were gobsmacked. Chloe called this high-societydy ''Mom?'' Just then, the editorial director rushed over, grinning as he introduced her to everyone.


    "This is Mrs. Tara Moncada from Moncada International."


    Everyone was even more confused. Tara, from Moncada International, Lucas'' mom. Why was Chloe calling her mom? Why was Tara''s attitude towards Lucas'' girlfriend so hostile?


    Before anyone could piece it all together, Tara turned to Tony and said, "Chloe has been like a daughter-inw to me since she was little. She''s always called me mom and grew up with my son. They were childhood sweethearts.


    ver


    Unfortunately, my son was blinded by a conniving woman, and it''s our family''s loss. Even though Chloe isn''t my daughter-inw now, she''s like my own daughter. As her


    mother, I can''t stand anyone plotting against her or bullying her."


    Linda''s face went pale with fear. Tony''s expression also turned cold as he red at Linda. Earlier today, Tara had approached the station manager, demanding to cancel the five-year contract. The station manager was furious and called Tony, instructing him to handle the situation. Losing this contract would cost Tony his job as news director.


    Tony desperately pleaded, "Ma''am, can we please discuss the contract further?"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Tara responded without missing a beat, "Of course, we can scrap that old contract and draw up a new five-year advertising deal. I''ll even throw in a 5% increase on the ad fee. But listen, all themissions and perks that were supposed to go to Chloe have to go to her."


    Tony was floored by how easygoing Tara was being. "Absolutely. Whatever you say goes," he replied eagerly.


    Tara continued, "And there''s one more thing."


    "Go ahead," Tony urged.


    Tara''s gaze turned icy as she looked at Linda''s pale face. "Fire this little homewrecker. Chloe shouldn''t have to see her disgusting face every day." The crowd around them started buzzing with whispers.


    "So, Linda really did climb her way up by being the other woman, stealing Chloe''s childhood sweetheart. I always thought Lucas looked at Chloe a bit too familiarly. It turns out they were lovers before."


    "Did you hear what Tara said? At Chloe''s birthday party yesterday, Linda tried to frame her by faking a fall and making it look like Chloe pushed her. And she used her unborn child to do it. How conniving is that?"


    "I can''t believe Linda would stoop so low. But even if she''s pregnant with a Moncada baby, the Moncada family doesn''t acknowledge her." Linda stood aside, her eyes red from crying. "Please, you can''t do this to me," she pleaded.


    Linda''s shoulders trembled slightly. She couldn''t afford to lose this job. Even though Lucas was now the CEO, he wasn''t rolling in money.


    Thest time they had that feast, nearly a hundred grand was charged to thepany''s ount. When Joshua found out, he was furious and insisted Lucas report every expense from then on.


    Despite Moncada International being a huge conglomerate, the Moncada family had cut off all of Lucas'' cards and restricted his spending to force him to break up with Linda. He was left with just his manager sry, which was only a few thousand a month. Lucas loved to drink and party with his old friends, so that money vanished quickly. Recently, all their expenses had been covered by Linda''s sry alone.


    Tara, however, paid no attention to


    Linda and turned to Tony


    having someone so morally


    bankrupt as a host isn''t good for the station''s reputation, right?"


    Tony nodded quickly. "Absolutely. Money isn''t the issue; our station has always put its reputation first."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tony then walked over to Linda,


    wiping his mustache. "Linda, you''re a


    top graduate from Columbia. Our little Riverbrook TV Station is too small for someone of your caliber. Please go to HR and submit your resignation."


    Linda bit her lip. Her fingers were clenched tightly, nails digging into her flesh.


    "Come on! Working with someone like you is bad luck."


    "No wonder she gets along with Vivian; they''re two of a kind."


    "Are you waiting to be fired? Homewreckers really do have thick skins."


    Knowing there was no way out, Linda didn''t want to stick around and be the subject of more gossip. She headed straight to HR.


    After Linda left, Tara took Chloe by the hand and led her to the hallway.


    Chloe suddenly said, "I''m sorry, Mom."


    Tara was surprised. "Why are you apologizing, sweetheart?"


    Chloe exined, "Last night, I made sure Leah didn''t call you."


    Indeed, Leah had moved from the 87th floor to the 88thst night. She hade over to chat with Chloe, who specifically asked her not to inform Tara about today''s events.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Leah was too sharp to miss the underlying meaning. After she got home, she couldn''t wait to add some extra drama to the evening''s events and share them with Tara for hours.


    Chloe knew that with Tara''s fiery personality, she would definitely storm the TV station the next morning.


    So, everything that happened this morning was exactly what Chloe had expected. After being framed by Linda yesterday, she was determined to settle the score. However, she had used Tara in the process, so she apologized.


    Tara, upon hearing this, wasn''t angry at all. Instead, her eyes were filled with sympathy. "Standing up for you is the least I could do. But one thing, Chloe-you should''ve called mest night. I would''ve been there in a heartbeat. I would''ve exposed that snake for who she truly is and maybe even broken that brat''s leg to vent your anger. How could I let you suffer so much?"


    Chloe''s eyes welled up with tears. She hugged Tara tightly. "Thank you, Mom."


    Tara hugged her back and sighed. "Luca, that foolish boy. He doesn''t know his own luck and let you down. He''s still delusional to this point, and I can''t possibly ask you to turn back and forgive him. So, from now on, I''ll consider you my own daughter. You''ll still call me Mom, and it''ll be as if I had two daughters, you and Belle. We''ll be a happy family together."


    Chloe nestled in Tara''s arms, acting yfully. "You''ll always be my mom."


    Tara''s face lit up with contentment. Suddenly, she remembered something. "Is it true that you''re now with Mr. Connor from the Sartori family?"


    At this, Chloe''s face turned a bit awkward, but in the end, she just nodded.


    Tara nodded, too. "You should date more. You''ve wasted too much time on that boy. Go out and have fun. Even if it doesn''t lead anywhere, I can tell just based on Mr. Connor''s looks and physique that it''s worth it."


    Chloe almost choked on her own saliva. She coughed vigorously a few times.


    Tara, seemingly unconcerned, continued, "Dear, don''t be too conservative. Date more. That way, you''ll be able to spot a bad one from a mile away."


    The standards for a daughter and a daughter-inw were certainly different. When Chloe was her daughter-inw, she naturally didn''t want her son to be cuckolded. now things were different. Chloe was her daughter, and she just wanted Chloe to be happy.


    Tara also knew that Chloe''s rtionship with Connor was unlikely to end in marriage. Although they came from a wealthy background, climbing up to the Sartori family was a tall order.


    "I understand."


    Then Tara seemed to remember something else. "I have some good news for you. Leading Heights has secured the Paradise Resort project."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe was somewhat surprised. "That indeed is good news."


    Tara added, "We have Mr. Connor to thank for that. It''s said that he chose Leading Heights from among threepeting firms, even though they were the leastpetitive. But now, it seems he did it for your sake."


    Chloe responded, "I really didn''t know about this. Leading Heights always strives for quality, and I think he saw that in them."


    Tara nodded. "Anyway, we should properly thank him. Now that he''s your boyfriend, why don''t you invite him over for dinner tonight? We should express our gratitude properly."


    Chloe agreed.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    After Tara left, Chloe strolled back into the office. Just as she reached the entrance, she spotted Lindaing out, clutching a packed box. Linda stared at Chloe, but there wasn''t a trace of anger in her eyes.


    "Chloe, are you happy now that you''ve ruined me like this?" Linda''s voice trembled.


    Chloe almostughed. Linda had always been good at putting on a pitiful act. "Linda, you brought this on yourself."


    Tears welled up in Linda''s eyes. "All I wanted was for you and Lucas to get divorced. Can''t you show me some sympathy? Do you really want my child to be born illegitimate, forever scorned, and called a bastard?"


    Chloe snorted, her face a mask of disdain. "If your child is born out of wedlock and scorned, that''s on you, not me. It''s your own despicable actions, your refusal to live decently. Honestly, I pity your child having a mother like you. You hate Shannon for being messed up, and you hate being born into such a family."


    "But are you really any better than Shannon? One day, your child might resent having you as their mother.


    "Linda, this is your karma!"


    Linda''s eyes turned red. Mentioning Shannon filled her with fear and loathing. She clutched her belly, "I will never treat my child like Shannon did. I love my child more than anything. It''s the result of my love for the man I adore most. Chloe, you''ll never understand how much I love him."


    Chloe''s expression remained indifferent. "I don''t need to understand, nor do I care to. Lucas and I have been over for a long time. I couldn''t care less about whatever happens to you."


    Linda''s eyes flickered with confusion. "What do you mean?"


    Chloe''s lips curled into a sly smile. A shrewd gleam shed in her eyes. It was the same expression Linda had often seen during their school days the look Chloe had when she was scheming. School-day Chloe was no pushover.


    "Linda, didn''t Lucas tell you? We never officially married, so our marriage never actually existed." Linda''s eyes widened, too shocked to speak.


    Chloe continued to stir the pot. "We were never married, yet Lucas never told you that. He never gave you the ce you''ve been longing for. If he truly loved you, he would have made it official long ago instead of leaving you pregnant and desperately waiting for him to leave a


    non-existent marriage..." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Linda was speechless, her emotions surging like a stormy sea. Chloe''s voice remained casual, like they were just two friends gossiping.


    "A man might not love you just because he gives you things, but if he has something and hides it from you, he definitely doesn''t love you."


    Chloe was tall. She deliberately stooped down a bit, looking directly into Linda''s eyes. "Linda, you''re really so pitiful."


    Then, Chloe turned around, tossed her wavy hair, and strutted away in her high heels.


    A stab to the heart¡ªthat was the


    essence of it. The box in Linda''s


    hands fell to the floor with a crash. She almost copsed, barely able to stand. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Chloe and Lucas had never officially tied the knot. So, technically, they weren''t married at all. But why had Lucas never mentioned it before? Did he truly consider Chloe the unofficial wife of his, even without a marriage certificate? Why would Lucas deceive her?


    However, Linda quickly realized something even more serious. It was the divorce agreement she had handed to Lucasst night. Since his marriage to Chloe was non-existent, there was no need to sign a divorce agreement at all. Chloe had set a trap for Linda, and she had walked right into it.


    The moment Linda presented the divorce agreement, Lucas knew she was lying to him! The divorce agreement was fake. She only crafted it to make him agree to a divorce. Such a lie was bound to fall apart easily. No wonder Lucas, whom she had managed to calmst night, suddenly grabbed her by the throat in a frenzy. He must have discovered something.


    The signature! He must have realized the signature she forged as Chloe''s was a giveaway. If she could imitate Chloe''s handwriting, then the diary that drove him and Chloe apart could also have been forged. Lucas must have put everything together. That was why he had such a drastic change in behavior. It all made sense now.


    Linda copsed to the ground, feeling as if she had plunged into an icy cer.


    Around noon, Chloe had nned to call Connor about visiting the Moncada family that evening. Then she remembered that the CNR Tower and the television station were just across the street from each other, and she decided to go directly to Connor''s office, hoping to snag a free meal and tell him in person.


    Today, Chloe didn''t use the private elevator from the underground parking lot. Instead, she entered through the main doors of the CNR Tower. She had hoped to blend in like any other office worker. To her surprise, she was recognized by the security at the entrance right away.


    "Ms. Chloe, wee."


    "Please,e in, Ms. Chloe!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Once inside, everyone she encountered greeted her warmly.


    "Good afternoon, Ms. Chloe."


    "Hello, Ms. Chloe."


    "Ms. Chloe, hello."


    Chloe was baffled. Why did everyone seem to recognize her when she didn''t know them? Even though she was a somewhat famous host, her fame shouldn''t have been to this extent. She had been to the CNR Tower before, and even the receptionists didn''t recognize her back then.


    Could it be because ofst night''s trending topic? Indeed, she and Connor had trended onlinest night. But it was only her name that appeared, not her photo. Almost all the media used photos of the fireworks instead. So, these people couldn''t possibly recognize her at a nce. What was going on?


    But after a few steps, Chloe finally got it. The CNR Tower''s lobby featured a massive LED screen. Usually, it disyed promotional content for thepany. But now, it


    was showing photo after ph now, it


    of


    her. There were a couple of photos, mostly candid shots of her and Connor dancing together from the previous night. The rest were all personal photos of Chloe.


    There were shots of her hosting the news, as well as her private life. Like her watering flowers on the balcony, sitting on a wicker chair stargazing, and even sleeping. Each photo was captured artistically. From the angles and the settings, she could tell Connor had taken all of these during his time at Greenpeace Estate.


    She had no idea that Connor had secretly taken so many photos of her over the past three years. Plus, they were all so beautifully shot. Just, having them disyed here on a loop for all to see was utterly mortifying.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chloe briskly stepped into the elevator, her heart racing with anticipation. Before long, she found herself outside the CEO''s office. The outer office was the secretary''s domain and was usually a hive of activity, but today, it was even more animated.


    Chloe thought she heard Lisa''s voice amidst themotion but didn''t linger. She headed straight to Connor''s office. Connor was engrossed in hisptop, his expression all business. But the moment he saw Chloe, his eyes brightened noticeably. He stood up, walked over, and wrapped his arms around her waist, leaning in for a kiss. His voice was tinged with joy and surprise. "What brings you here?"


    Chloe grinned, "Just here to mooch some lunch."


    Connor pretended to be offended. "Couldn''t you say you missed me?"


    "Fine, I missed you," she teased.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Humph, you''re just humoring me!" Connor pouted.


    Chloe rolled her eyes. "Connor!" she mock-scolded.


    Connor quickly relented, "Just kidding. You graced me with your presence, and I''d be a fool not to cherish it." He kissed her gently on the lips again. "Give me a few minutes. I''m almost done."


    That was when Chloe realized Connor was in the middle of a video conference. Had their yful exchange been overheard? The thought was mortifying, but her embarrassment was fleeting. Sheposed herself and took a seat on the sofa to wait for Connor.


    Today''s video conference was a massivepany-wide meeting. On the other end, nearly ten thousand employees from Sartori Corporation were connected. The sudden departure of their CEO had caused quite a stir, and everyone had heard the interaction clearly. The rumors about the CEO''s girlfriend seemed true.


    It wasn''t surprising for Connor to have a girlfriend, but the usually icy and ruthless Mr. Connor in such a light was a shock. Was he... being flirty? Connor was known in the business world for his cold demeanor and ruthless decisions, as untouchable as the Moon. Yet here he was, showing a tender, yful, even childish side. The image of the aloof Mr. Connor waspletely shattered in the hearts of many.


    Five minutester, Connor closed hisptop. "What do you want for lunch?"


    Chloe replied, ¡°Let''s just have the food the cafeteria sent over. I''m not in the mood to go out."


    Connor usually had lunch specially prepared by thepany''s cafeteria and delivered by senior staff. Chloe had tried it a few times and found the food exceptionally good, even rivaling Michelin three-star restaurants.


    Connor raised an eyebrow. ¡°That works. If we went out, we wouldn''t have time for a nap."


    From the look on Connor''s face, Chloe knew exactly what he was thinking. Their nights were almost always spent with crazed passion, and Chloe felt she couldn''t keep up. She definitely didn''t want to expend her energy in the middle of the day.


    "With so many responsibilities, you shouldn''t indulge too much in pleasures."


    Connor had already approached, lifting Chloe effortlessly. "No worries, your Trophy Boy is young and fit."


    Chloeughed, "Are you serious? Put me down. I have something important to discuss with you."


    Seeing the serious look on Chloe''s face, Connor set her down. "What is it?"


    "We need to visit the Moncada family tonight."


    Connor''s demeanor became more serious, "What for?"


    Chloe shared the morning''s events with Connor Lucas and I have split up, but Antonio, Tara, and Joshua have treated me like family. They want to thank you for giving the Moncada family the Paradise Resort opportunity. Of course, they also want to meet you."

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Connor nodded seriously. "Meeting the parents, huh? Guess I''d better get ready."


    Just then, there was a knock on the CEO''s office door.


    "Come in."


    Teddy walked in, holding an elegant lunchbox. He set the lunch neatly on the dining table. As he turned to leave, he hesitated and then said, "Sir, there''s something I think you should know."


    Connor responded calmly, "What is it?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve fired Lisa, but she''s been making a scene outside all morning, insisting on seeing you."


    Chloe frowned slightly. So, that noise she heard earlier was indeed from Lisa.


    A flicker of disgust crossed Connor''s face. "Have security throw her out."


    But Chloe suddenly spoke up, "Wait a minute."


    Connor turned to look at her.


    "Let her in," Chloe continued. Then she looked back at Connor, "There''s a favor I need from you."


    Five minutester, the office door swung open. Lisa stormed in, her face red with anger. By then, Chloe had retreated to the office lounge. It was just Lisa and Connor in the room.


    Chloe was about to set the stage for a drama.


    Lisa had given up hope, not expecting Connor to actually agree to see her. Deep down, she felt a slight twinge of happiness, but on the surface, she still appeared furious. She marched up to Connor with a self-righteous air.


    "With regards to yesterday''s


    incident, I admit I set Chloe up. She had taken my ce since we were kids and stolen everything that was mine. I just couldn''t stand her. But I did that alone. My friends were ust angry on my behalf and tried to help. Mr. Connor, if you have any issues, take them up with me. Why do you have to make things difficult for them?"


    That morning, Lisa had received several calls from her usual entourage-minor actresses and daughters from less influential families. They were all people who used to hang around her. She then learned that these people had run into trouble. Some were being


    chased by loan sharks forambling


    debts, some had their cosmetic surgery photos leaked online, and some had their messy private lives exposed.


    If it had been just one person, it might have been overlooked, but all her friends were facing issues. They had all helped corroborate the im that Chloe pushed Linda the day. before It''s easy to connect the dots to Chloe, but Lisa knew Chloe didn''t have the means to orchestrate such actions. It had to be Connor pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    Initially, Lisa didn''t want to get involved. After all, she had never considered those people true friends. However, one of them said something that struck a chord with her.


    "How could Mr. Connor do this? He''s taken such drastic measures against us just because we supported a im. It was you who orchestrated the whole thing, yet you''re unscathed?"


    Thatment sparked a thought in Lisa. Indeed, she was the "mastermind." However, there was not a single piece of dirt on her online. She knew that Jacob had spent a lot of money to bribe the reporters at the scene the night before, but if Connor made a move to take her down, Jacob would stand no chance.


    He only targeted those who had supported her im without retaliating against her personally. Nor did he make the previous night''s incident widely known. Perhaps he was considering the reputation of the Meadows family. Or perhaps, to him, she was still somewhat special.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    With this new understanding, Lisa suddenly had a lightbulb moment. She stormed into the office with unwavering determination. But when she got there and saw Teddy, she was hit with the bombshell-she''d been fired. She didn''t even get a chance to see Connor.


    Frustrated, she caused a scene. Eventually, Connor relented and let her in. Anyone else would''ve been shown the door ages ago, but she clearly held a special ce in his heart. Lisa felt this was true.


    In terms of looks, education, and demeanor, she might not hold a candle to Chloe. But Lisa had something Chloe didn''t-authenticity and spontaneity. While most high-society girls were raised to be prim and proper, knowing etiquette and modesty, they often ended up being incredibly dull. The wealthy heirs she knew all had polished girlfriends but craved the excitement of a wild and untamed "wildcat" on the side. Lisa understood these men all too well.


    Now, she was adding anotheryer to her persona: the righteous heroine. She knew Connor''s family was a tangled web of deceit, scheming, and power ys, where pure emotions were a raremodity. These qualities would be invaluable to him.


    Sure enough, Connor asked coolly, "Did youe to seek justice for your friends?"


    Lisa stood tall, radiating righteousness. "Of course. If you want to take out your anger over Chloe on someone, take it out on me. This was all my doing; my friends had nothing to do with it. I''ll take full responsibility."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    A faint smile yed on Connor''s lips, but his eyes remained icy and distant. His words dripped with sarcasm. "Lisa, always the hero at heart."


    But Lisa was lost in her own fantasies, and didn''t catch the irony. Deep down, she even felt a bit proud. Connor was finally seeing her in a new light.


    "But if you are so loyal and


    righteous, how could you abandon


    the woman who raised you for twenty years? You know she acted in self-defense, but you refused to testify in court and watched her get sentenced to life imprisonment?"


    Lisa''s face went pale. She hadn''t


    expected Connor to bring up Anmet


    Immediately, she guessed the


    el


    source-Chloe must''ve tried to ruin her image in Connor''s eyes.


    "Did Chloe tell you that? My dear sister really knows how to taint my reputation," Lisa snapped.


    No one knew what really happened that night. Chloe might''ve known a bit, but it was only the tip of the iceberg. Lisa wasn''t afraid.


    Connor''s voice remained indifferent. "It has nothing to do with Chloe. I just happened toe across a video. You might want to see this."


    He pulled out his phone and yed a video. Uneasy, Lisa leaned in to watch. It was from the night John was killed, showing her running from the


    scene.


    Her face turned ashen. "How do you have this video?"


    Connor didn''t answer her question. Instead, he said, "The video has a timestamp You were there at the time of the incident, and neighbors saw John abusing you and your mother. This proves your mothe acted in self-defense. Yet, during the police investigation and the trial, you never showed up to defend her. I''m puzzled by this."

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    "Based on my research, Ann might not have had much money, but she treated her daughter like gold. She even managed to send you to one of those fancy private schools," he said.


    Lisa had indeed attended one of Eldridge City''s elite schools. It was there that she first heard the title "King of Eldridge." Connor had no idea that she had seen him back in high school and had fallen for him the moment sheid eyes on him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa was momentarily speechless. Unease gnawed at her. No one but Ann knew what really happened that night, and Ann would never spill the beans because she felt too guilty.


    Lisa hadn''t testified in court because she didn''t want anyone to know she was raised by a killer. Plus, she hoped Ann would stay locked up forever, which would mean Lisa wouldn''t have to worry anymore.


    But now, Connor was mixed up in all this, and he even had evidence cing her at the scene of the crime. If she kept denying it, she''d only paint herself as a heartless, ungrateful daughter who abandoned her foster mother. She couldn''t let Connor think of her that way.


    Suddenly, Lisa crouched down, covered her face, and started to sob. "It''s true, I was there that night. It''s not that I didn''t want to testify, but my foster mother wouldn''t let me. She said she had done so many wrong things in her life and wanted to spend the rest of it in prison to make up for it. I tried to change her mind so many times, but in the end, I had to respect her choice."


    "I feel awful about it. That night was a nightmare. When I witnessed my foster mother kill my foster father, I was terrified and panicked. She was really good to me. She didn''t want me to get involved, so she told me to leave.


    "I''m not ignoring her well-being. I''ve always hoped she could get out early, but she thinks her sins are too heavy for her to deserve freedom.


    "My foster father was a monster, always hitting me and yelling. My foster mother was the one who protected me. She truly cared for me."


    By the end, Lisa was crying hard. Herst words had a ring of genuine emotion. Ann had been good to her even spoiled her. Their family was poor, but Ann did everything she could to meet Lisa''s needs, even if it meant buying her expensive shoes.


    Still, Lisa believed Ann owed her that much. Ann had switched her with another baby at birth, leaving Lisa to grow up in poverty instead of in the wealth she was born to. Ann felt guilty and regretful about what she''d done. She owed Lisa the best.


    Now, Lisa was trying to remember every little thing Ann had done for her, just to make her tears seem more real.


    Connor''s voice was cold. "I see. I almost thought you were trying to distance yourself from your foster mother to save your own reputation."


    Lisa quickly retorted, "I''m not that kind of person. I stay out of the feud between my mother and my foster mother. My foster mother was good to me. If she could get out, I''d definitely take care of her in her old age."


    Connor jumped in, "If that''s so, then I suppose you would be willing to go to the appete court to clear your foster mother''s name."


    Lisa was stunned. Appeal for Ann?


    name


    Clear her name? Wouldn''t that expose her as the daughter of a murdere? Besides, Leah hated Ann. If Lisa went to appeal for Ann, keah would lose it. But most importantly, Lisa couldn''t fathom why Connor cared so much about Ann''s case.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Lisa wiped away her tears and hesitantly asked, "Mr. Connor, why are you so concerned about my foster mother''s case?"


    Was it because of Chloe? Did Chloe want Ann to be released?


    Lisa felt that seemed unlikely. Chloe had barely seen Ann. They hadn''t even had a chance to meet. How could there be any feelings between them? Besides, Chloe must resent Ann, too. Because of Ann, Chloe had suffered a lot, bearing the stigma of being the daughter of a convicted murderer and facing constant criticism. She surely wouldn''t want any association with Ann.


    Connor''s expression remained indifferent. "Your foster mother worked for three years as a live-in housekeeper for the Gilbert family in Eldridge City. They had a good rtionship with her and wanted to help. I have some connections with the Gilberts and am acting on their request."


    Ann had indeed worked as a housekeeper to make ends meet, and her best employment was with the Gilberts in Eldridge City. Lisa recalled that this was around the time she was about to start high school. Due to John''s frequent domestic violence, Ann always kept her close. They moved to Eldridge City, but Lisa could only attend a private school without proper local registration. The Gilbert family helped her with the transfer procedure. The high sry Ann earned from them also allowed Lisa to attend that prestigious school. However, in her senior year, she got into trouble and returned to Riverbrook in disgrace. Ann had to resign and follow her back.


    So that was the reason for Connor''s questioning. She could deal with this as long as it wasn''t because of Chloe.


    Lisa said, "But appealing and overturning a case is easier said than done."


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll pave the way for you," Connor assured her.


    Lisa felt a wave of relief. "This has always been my biggest regret. I''m deeply grateful that you''re willing to help me address this. In fact, even if you hadn''t mentioned it, I was preparing to appeal on her behalf. It is a difficult process, but now, with your help, I feel reassured


    Lisa decided to appeal for Ann. Of course, this was after weighing the pros and cons. There were downsides, like displeasing Leah and exposing her past, which could lead to ridicule. But now, she didn''t care about those things.


    This situation would bind her and


    Connor together. They had a


    common goal, and during this time, they would discuss and deliberate over the case, move forward together, and might even live and


    e


    §Ö§äOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    eat together, which would definitely advance their rtionship. Moreover, she could improve her image in Connor''s eyes. Even if Ann were released, it wouldn''t have much to do with her going forward. Chloe was Ann''s biological daughter, and Ann would be Chloe''s responsibility. This would create a big problem for Chloe. Why not do it? As for Leah, an apology or a tearful plea might just solve the issue.


    When Lisa came in, she had noticed the untouched food on the table. It looked like it hadn''t been touched. She also noticed there were two sets of cutlery on the table.


    By suggesting this, would Connor invite her to stay for lunch?

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Connor, however, said, "The appeal can wait. It''s gettingte. Lisa, you should head back."


    He pointed towards the door, clearly hinting that it was time for her to leave.


    Lisa''s eyes showed a flicker of disappointment, but she knew that things with Connor couldn''t be rushed. After all, Chloe was still in the picture.


    Lisa was determined. She believed that, given time, she could win Connor over.


    Once Lisa left, Chloe emerged from the bedroom. She sat down at the dining table and sighed softly. "Using your beauty to get what you want works every time, doesn''t it?"


    Connor walked over, slightly annoyed. "Don''t you think you owe me somepensation for emotional distress?"


    Chloeughed, "You sound as if I made you sell yourself."


    Connor cracked a smile.


    They both sat down to lunch, chatting casually.


    "Lisa really embarrassed the Meadows familyst night, and Jacob is not happy. Her only ally is Leah. If she actually goes through with Ann''s appeal,


    it would be like stabbing Leah in the back. This move to drive a wedge between Lisa and Leah is pretty clever."


    Connor looked into Chloe''s eyes. "Remind me never to get on your bad side; you really know how to hold a grudge."


    Connor realized this was a strategy to pit Lisa against Leah.


    Lisa wasn''t stupid; she knew that appealing on Ann''s behalf would certainly anger Leah. However, Chloe had seen her greed and obsession with Connor, and she used it against her, making her lose her cool.


    Chloe yfully hooked Connor''s chin with her finger. "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t use that trick on you."


    He suddenly grabbed Chloe''s hand and kissed it gently. "Your beauty is more than enough for me. It''s the only trick I fall for."


    After lunch, Chloe ended up taking aThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nap the


    for


    There wasn''t even time


    , really. Her Trophy B


    the energy of youth. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    e


    had


    At two o''clock, she had a quick shower and changed into a new outfit from the boutique. Chloe then headed to the TV station.


    The prime-time news was live, and she didn''t leave the TV station until seven-thirty.


    Connor''s car was already waiting at the entrance. Chloe opened the door and slid into the passenger seat.


    Fifteen minutester, they pulled into the courtyard of the Moncada family''s vi.


    Upon getting out, Connor didn''t head straight in but opened the trunk instead. He pulled out a bunch of stuff.


    Chloe looked surprised. "What are you up to?"


    Connor replied, "You can''t show up empty-handed when meeting the parents for the first time."


    Chloe chuckled.


    Did he really think this visit was like meeting the parents? Had he


    forgotten this ce used to bel


    dered her inws'' p


    But Chloe said nothing and helped carry the items inside.


    Tara saw their caring and hurried over. "Chloe, you''re finally here."


    Chloe greeted her, then she introduced, "This is Connor."


    Tara was all smiles. "I''ve heard of Mr. Connor, but this is our first meeting."


    "Ms. Tara, just call me Connor," he said, handing over the gifts. "These are ''Gold Face Masks'' developed by ourpany. They rejuvenate the skin, but Ms. Tara, you''re so youthful, you might not even need them."

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Tara''s heart soared with joy at this single sentence. She''d heard of the Gold Facial Mask before. It was a legendary, world-renowned product from Sartori Corporation''s CNR brand. This wasn''t just any face mask-it was crafted by the world''s top medical experts using cutting-edge technology. It had even snagged a Nobel Prize in Medicine. The materials were so precious that only a limited number were made each year, exclusively for CNR''s elite VIP clients.


    When Leah got her hands on one was thanks to a friend from Eldridge City, she''d unted it at afternoon tea, savoring every bit of envy from her friends. And now, Connor had given Tara an entire box. Yes, an entire box!


    Tara was over the moon, clutching the masks like they were priceless treasures. She was already nning a tea party for tomorrow and was ready to hand out a couple to Leah and Mrs. Chapman.


    Tara ushered everyone inside. "You must be hungry. Let''s have dinner first," she said.


    Soon, the whole family was seated. Belle had alsoe home today, and Connor had gifts for everyone. For Antonio, a tea aficionado, he brought the finest Darjeeling tea. Joshua, a calligraphy buff, got a set of vintage writing instruments, including a rare handmade ss pen. Joshua''s eyes lit up with joy.


    Belle watched Connor with eager anticipation. "What about me? Did you get me something?"


    Connor grinned. "Of course I did. I''ve got tickets to a Juztin Tindell concert for you."


    "Ah!!!!" Belle screamed. Juztin Tindell was not only a Hollywood star but also a music icon and Belle''s idol. His concert tickets were nearly impossible to get. Belle had tried and failed multiple times.


    "And they''re VIP tickets! You''re the best brother-inw. I love you so much!" Belle eximed.


    Connor blinked in surprise. "What did you call me?"


    Belle, ever the outspoken one, said, "You''re my sister''s boyfriend. What''s wrong with calling you brother-inw?"


    Belle was well aware of the family dynamics. Just yesterday, their mother had dered that Chloe was now her sister, not just a sister-inw. Belle had always been closer with Chloe than her actual brother, Lucas.


    Tara felt a twinge of anxiety. Belle was always so blunt. Even though Chloe and Connor were dating, calling him "brother-inw" mighte off as too forward. It could make Connor think Chloe was


    pushing for a formal title me? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    then,


    Connor''s face softened, clearly in a great mood. "I''ll forward Juztin''s contact to youter."


    Belle was so ecstatic she nearly flipped the dining table. "My brother-inw is the best. Long my brother-inw!" she cheered.


    Compared to her disappointed


    brother, having Connor as a brother-inw was a dreame true.


    Tara shared the sentiment. The joy of having a son-inw was unparalleled. She knew Chloe and Connor''s rtionship might notst forever, and if they truly wanted to be together, they''d face many challenges. Still, as someone who cared about Chloe, she found


    Connor wless.


    While she was happy for Chloe, a part of her felt a pang of sorrow. Chloe had always been the daughter-inw she''d envisioned. But thinking of all the mistakes her own son had made, she let go of that dream.


    Having Chloe as a daughter was just as wonderful. After all the hardships Chloe had endured, she deserved someone to love her deeply and sincerely.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    They enjoyed their dinner immensely. The atmosphere was warm and peaceful. That was until Lucas came back home.


    When Lucas returned, slightly drunk, he stumbled into a lively scene at the dining table. Everyone was enjoying dinner, chatting andughing heartily. To his shock, Chloe was there too. The moment he saw her, his heart felt like it was being squeezed, making it hard to breathe.


    He hadn''t gone to the office that day. His phone had been off all day. Instead, he''d been at a bar owned by Wyatt, spilling all his troubles. Wyatt hadn''t held back, "You grew up with Chloe, and you still don''t know her character? You let some random woman mess with your head, and now you doubt her love for you. Serves you right, doesn''t it?"


    "Alex was the densest guy in our group, and even he could see through Linda. She''s maniptive, and you, head over heels, thought she was the most innocent girl alive."


    "Now Linda''s pregnant. How are you going to fix things with a kid in the picture?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas couldn''t listen anymore. He turned his phone back on, only to find countless missed calls, all from Linda. He was full of resentment towards her and didn''t want to deal with her. But aside from Linda, it seemed no one else cared about him. That was when he decided toe home, only to walk in on this scene.


    It wasn''t just Chloe; Connor was there, too, chatting andughing with Joshua. Joshua watched him with approval and admiration, like he was his own grandson. His parents felt the same way. Belle was busy with her phone when she suddenly eximed, "Connor, he friended me! You''re amazing. You''re really the best brother-inw."


    Hearing the term "brother-inw," Lucas felt his blood boil. His fingers clenched, veins bulging on the back of his hand. "Belle, who are you calling brother-inw?"


    His cold voice from the doorway


    shattered the lively atmosphere in the dining room. Everyone turned to see Lucas standing there, looking stern. Usually, he was the epitome of


    grace and elegance, a refine ONE


    gentleman. But now, his eyes were red, his beard unkempt, disheveled, reeking of alcohol, and looking utterly dejected.


    Tara stood up. Seeing Lucas like this, she felt both angry and heartbroken. After all, he was her son. She approached him, asking with concern, "Why are you back here?"


    Belle, ever so blunt, said, "Yeah, bro, isn''t this kind of awkward for you?"


    Lucas rarely returned to the family home. He had been living separately with Linda.


    His anger was evident. "Do I need to report to you beforeing back to my own house? Belle, are you really my sister?"


    Belle pouted, staying silent. Joshua turned around, his tone cold, "How long has it been since you''ve been home? Bellees home from school more often than you."


    Lucas'' fingers clenched tighter, his shoulders trembling slightly. Tara, heart aching, said, "Look at yourself. You''re a mess. We have guests over. Go take a shower and change your clothes beforeing back down."


    el.ne


    Even though Lucas had been drinking, he was surprisingly clear-headed now. Connor was impably.dressed in a white shirt that seemed to radiate an untouchable aura, and he was looking at him. His gaze was calm and indifferent. Even though Lucas was standing and Connor was sitting, when their eyes met, Lucas felt an overwhelming sense of being looked down upon.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Lucas couldn''t stand the feeling gnawing at him. He turned on his heel, left the dining room, and headed to his room. When he came back downstairs, he''d showered, changed into fresh clothes, and looked impably neat. The shadows of gloom and deep fatigue still lingered in his eyes.


    The housekeeper had already set his ce at the table, but Connor took his usual seat. Left with no choice, Lucas sat at the very edge of the table, feeling a mix of emotions he couldn''t quite describe.


    Since Lucas had returned, the once light-hearted and cheerful atmosphere had evaporated. Belle had already slipped away, retreating to her room to text and chat with Juztin.


    Joshua was the first to break the silence. "Lucas, as you may know, Mr. Connor has awarded the Paradise Resort project to Leading Heights. It''s a golden opportunity for Moncada International, which has been struggling with losses for years, to turn things around. Tonight''s dinner is to thank Mr. Connor properly."


    Connor chimed in, "Joshua, you''re too kind. Sartori Corporation values the strength and quality standards of Leading Heights. This is a win-win partnership."


    Everyone knew that was just the polite thing to say. There were plenty of firms more capable than Leading Heights. Connor''s choice was clearly influenced by personal reasons-most likely Chloe.


    Lucas knew it, too. Sartori Corporation hadn''t even considered Leading Heights until Chloe met with Connor. The very next day, Moncada International received the tender documents. Lucas used to think it was his sincerity that had swayed Connor. Now, it was clear it was Chloe.


    Had something started between them back then? The thought made Lucas both bitter and furious.


    Out of the blue, he blurted, "Moncada International is in a tough spot, but we''re not so desperate that we need to marry off our women to secure deals."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The room went dead silent. Everyone understood the implication. Lucas was using the family of using Chloe''s charm to win the project. Joshua''s face flushed with anger, and he mmed his hand on the table. "What did you just say?"


    Lucas couldn''t shake the image of


    everyone enjoying themselves earlier. They all knew Chloe had


    been his wife, even if only in the past. But now, for Moncada


    International''s sake, they were


    ready


    to offer her up without a second thought. Did they care about his feelings at all?


    "Am I wrong?" Lucas shot back. "Chloe is my wife, yet here she is ttering this man for the Moncada family''s benefit. If our family''s future hinges on using my wife, then I want no part of it."


    The room was stunned into silence. Even Tara looked ashamed. How could he say such things?


    Before anyone else could respond, Chloe spoke up. "Lucas, how dare you?"


    Lucas'' heart ached.


    "I am not your wife nor your woman, and I am certainly not amodity to be traded for benefits," Chloe said, her voice steady and strong.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    "Chloe, that''s not what I meant."


    Chloe scoffed, "Oh really? Are you also blind, Lucas? Can''t you tell the difference between genuine love and just ying along?"


    Lucas was stunned into silence, but he still couldn''t wrap his head around the idea that Chloe could fall for Connor in just a month. Even Tara had had enough. She spoke up, irritation evident in her voice, "Lucas, you''re my son, but I can''t side with you on this. You''ve chosen Linda. Did you really expect Chloe to sit around waiting for you forever?"


    "I know what happened yesterday. You were right there, yet you let the Meadows family and Linda bully Chloe. How can you now im Chloe as your wife?


    "If Mr. Connor didn''t step in to protect Chloe, she''d have been treated way worse. Since you don''t value her, there are others who will. Yesterday, I made it clear to everyone, but you weren''t there. Let me say it again.


    "From today, Chloe is a daughter of the Moncada family, not a daughter-inw. I can''t deal with you anymore. Go be with Linda, but don''t stand in Chloe''s way of finding happiness, or I won''t recognize you as my son."


    Tara cared about her son but was also deeply frustrated by hisck of action. In her heart, Lucas was her child, but so was Chloe. Maybe because Chloe was a girl, she''d always had a soft spot for her.


    The two of them, once childhood sweethearts, now seemed like strangers, and it broke her heart.


    After everything that had happened this past month, Tara knew Lucas and Chloe''s reconciling was impossible. She couldn''t let Lucas hold Chloe back any longer.


    Lucas felt a deep bitterness well up inside him. Despite being his family, they''d always, without fail, sided with Chloe in every conflict since they were kids.


    Sometimes, he even wondered if he was adopted.


    el


    Maybe it was this feeling that nted a seed of jealousy he felt towards Chloe from a young age. That seed grew into the misunderstanding and fallout. between them. These were thoughts he could never voice.


    Lucas hung his head. "Mom, Linda and I have broken up."


    His words plunged the room into silence.


    Though he spoke to Tara, Lucas nced at Chloe out of the corner of his eye. To his disappointment,


    Chloe''s face showed no


    emotion-no surprise, no shock, not even a nce in his direction, not


    even a frown.


    Tara, on the other hand, was utterly shocked. She thought that the incident with Linda framing Chloe had finally made him see the light.


    "You and Linda are really over?"


    Lucas nodded, "I''ve seen her true colors."


    In reality, they hadn''t officially broken up yet, but at this point, Lucas knew it was inevitable.


    "What about the child? What about the baby Linda is carrying?"


    Lucas hesitated. "The child... we''ll need to figure that out." He hadn''t even begun to consider the child.


    Connor suddenly chuckled, "Looks


    1This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    like you haven''t sorted everything out yet but are quick to announce his breakup in front of his ex to make your stance clear. Are you hoping to patch things up and get back together?"

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Lucas'' hidden feelings had barely begun to form before Connor yanked them into the open for everyone to see.


    Embarrassment, guilt, and shame flickered in his eyes but were quickly masked by a cool exterior.


    "Mr. Connor, Chloe and I have been friends since we were kids. Our bond is over two decades strong. It isn''t something an outsider like you could understand. I''d appreciate it if you''d stay out of our business."


    Without missing a beat, Connor draped an arm around Chloe''s shoulders. "I don''t think I''m much of an outsider."


    The tension in the air was palpable, like a storm about to break.


    The two men stared each other down. Lucas'' face was a mask of cold fury, his body tight with hostility, like a leopard ready to pounce.


    Connor, on the other hand, was the picture of rxed disdain. He wore a cool expression, but his eyes twinkled with mockery, clearly not taking Lucas seriously.


    This only stoked Lucas'' anger further.


    Chloe stood up first. "It''s gettingte. Connor and I are heading out."


    Then Tara spoke up unexpectedly. "Chloe, can youe here for a sec? I have something for you."


    Chloe nodded and stood while Connor remained seated. Her hand naturally found its way to Connor''s shoulder as she leaned in to whisper, "Wait for me in the car. I''ll be right out."


    Connor looked up, patted her waist, and smiled softly. "Okay."


    Their movements were so casual and intimate, like a couple who''d been together for years. It didn''t seem like an act.


    But how could that be?


    Chloe followed Tara out of the dining room. Connor excused himself and left, too. Antonio and Joshua also departed. Lucas stayed in the dining room for a bit before finally deciding to follow. "Mr. Connor, a moment, please."


    Lucas caught up with Connor just


    outside, under a magnolia tree in the


    vi''s courtyard. This year, the


    magnolia had bloomedter than usual, its grand white flowers only alts


    fully blossoming by the end of August. Normally, the tree would already be heavy with fruit by now.


    Bathed in the soft glow of groundmps, the magnificent flowers looked serene and noble, standing apart from the world.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Much like the man beneath the tree.


    Tall and elegant, Connor was a sight to behold even just standing there. It was undeniable-he had an aura of aloof nobility. Though they were all born to privilege, there were levels even among the elite. Connor was at the pinnacle, looking down on the world from his lofty perch.


    Connor nced at Lucas with cool detachment, his voice calm yet somehow oppressive. "Mr. Lucas, what do you want?"


    Lucas mustered his courage and met Connor''s gaze. "Mr. Connor, Chloe and I have grown up together. We are best friends since birth. Three years ago, we had a wedding ceremony witnessed by many."


    "Due to some misunderstandings, I missed our appointment to officially register our marriage that day."


    Connor let out a soft chuckle. "Then I must thank fate."


    Lucas'' expression hardened. "Mr. Connor, a divorce certificate doesn''t change the fact that Chloe and I are still married in my heart. At least we once were. I believe Chloe feels the same."


    A flicker of sharpness crossed Connor''s eyes, but he remained outwardly indifferent. ¡°So what, Mr. Lucas? You know that''s all in the past.¡±


    Lucas decided to be straightforward.


    "I won''t give up on Chloe. Linda''s


    schemes marred the past, but now that the truth is out, I won''t give up on her again. I intend to spend the rest of my life making up for my past mistakes."


    "Mr. Connor, youe from a distinguished family. The most beautiful and aplished girls are at your disposal. But it''s different for Chloe and me. We''ve lived like family for twenty years. I hope you''ll stay out of our way."

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Connor offered a wry smile. "Mr. Lucas, you''re both naive and overly confident. It was naive of you to have your rtionship of twenty years so easily swayed by a few words from an outsider. Tell me, does that sound like a deep connection?


    "But your confidence, I must admit, is something I envy. On what basis do you believe that when you decide to turn around, others should just be standing there waiting for you? Sometimes, once you miss out, all that follows is a lifetime of growing apart."


    Connor''s gaze was dark and tranquil, like the ocean under the night sky, but upon closer inspection, undercurrents were swirling as if ready to unleash a massive wave at any moment.


    He paused, locking eyes with Lucas, his lips parting slightly. Every word he uttered was firm. "Besides, what makes you think she isn''t indispensable to me?"


    The summer evening breeze carried a stifling warmth. It felt like a pair of hands were strangling Lucas, the sensation of suffocation overwhelming him.


    Meanwhile, Chloe followed Tara back to her room. In front of Chloe, Tara opened the safe and took out a small ck velvet box. She approached Chloe and opened it. Inside was a rose quartz pendant. Surprisingly, it was an extremely rare rose quartz. Such jewels were notmonly found on the market. Even when avable, most were not of high quality. This pendant was as clear as ss, with a faint pink hue. The quality was absolutely top-notch. It was carved into a lock, done in one breath, seamlessly elegant.


    Chloe was no expert in precious stones, but one nce told her its worth was beyond measure. Chloe seemed to grasp Tara''s intention. Before Tara could speak, Chloe refused. "Mom, I can''t have this."


    Tara said, "It was always yours."


    Chloe was taken aback.


    "This was exchanged between the Meadows and Moncada families when we arranged your betrothal. The Meadows family gave us this pendant, and we gave them a sapphire bracelet.


    "This pendant has a significant


    history though, It wasn''t


    custom-made by the Meadows. It was a gift from a very powerful man the day you were born... It was a tremendous stroke of luck, but your father never borated and Only mentioned that you would be assured a lifetime of prosperity with this pendant.


    "Jacob viewed this as a family heirloom and intended it to be a betrothal token for you and Lucas. He thought it would be passed down to your children and the next generation.


    "Now that you and Lucas have parted ways, the pendant is yours to keep."


    Chloe frowned slightly. "I''ve severed ties with the Meadows family. I think it should go back to them."


    After all, Lisa was the true daughter of the Meadows family. The pendant rightfully belonged to Lisa. Chloe was not greedy.


    priceless


    "Foolish child, if I wanted to return it to the Meadows, I would have done so long ago. ve kept this pendant for you because the powerful man who gave it away felt a connection with you upon a single nce, deeming you worthy of this stone. Had you and Lisa not been switched, maybe it wouldn''t have been sent out. It wasn''t your fault you were switched. I''ve treasured this pendant for over two decades. You must keep it and never give it to Lisa, or I''ll be upset." ContentContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chloe smiled, taking the box. "Alright, I''ll keep it and I won''t give it to Lisa, even if she asks for it in the future."


    Tara was pleased. "That''s my good daughter We keep the good stuff for ourselves. You''ve always been too noble for your own good. You can be anything in this world, but don''t be a martyr."


    Chloeughed heartily. "I''ll remember that, Mom."


    Stepping out of the vi, Chloe saw Connor and Lucas standing under a magnolia tree in the yard.


    "Connor, what are you guys talking about?"

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chloe sauntered up to Connor and casually looped her arm through his. She tilted her head up, her eyes sparkling like a summer evening''s rose, gently swaying in the breeze-utterly enchanting.


    Connor''s icy demeanor melted instantly, warmth spreading through his gaze. His voice was as clear and gentle as moonlight. "Oh, nothing serious, just having a deep chat with Mr. Lucas about life."


    Chloe''s eyebrows arched slightly, and the tiny beauty mark near her eye seemed to twinkle. She smiled, "We should get going. It''ste; let''s not disturb others."


    "Alright."


    Connor''s expression turned cool again as he looked up. "Mr. Lucas, we''ll take our leave."


    Then, he and Chloe strolled away, arm in arm.


    Watching them walk off, Lucas felt a sharp pain, like a knife twisting in his heart. When had they be "we" while he was left as ¡°others¡±? Could their decades-long rtionship really not measure up to Connor''s one month?


    He refused to ept it; he didn''t want to believe it. Chloe must''ve been doing this on purpose.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he lunged forward, yanking Chloe away from Connor and forcibly separating the two. He''d wanted to do it for ages, during their dances, while watching fireworks... and maybe tonight, fueled by a bit of liquid courage.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Chloe, don''t go..."


    Wham!


    Before he could finish, a loud thud echoed. Pain shot through Lucas'' back as he found himself thrown to the ground with a wless judo


    move. His head hit the ground ineq


    sending waves of dull pain through him. Hey there, stunned, staring at the one who floored him


    ...Chloe.


    She had moved with the speed of lightning. Now, she stood above him, looking down with an air of elegance and nonchnce as if nothing had happened. Even Connor was dumbfounded. In that split second, she had transformed into a fierce warrior, her movements swift and forceful, not holding back one bit. A secondter, she was back to herzy,posed self, making Connor wonder if he had imagined the whole thing. A chill ran down his spine.


    Chloe looked indifferently at Lucas lying on the ground. ¡°Lucas, haven''t I made myself clear? If you won''t listen to reason, you should know I''m no stranger to self-defense."


    Chloe had already made her stance clear. She didn''t want to exin further, issuing her final warning. "If you every a hand on us again, I won''t hold back."


    Then, she turned and left with Connor.


    Lucasy there, pain radiating from his back, his head, his heart-everywhere.


    Chloe hopped into Connor''s car, and they sped away from the Moncada family''s mansion. Once inside the car, Chloe noticed Connor''s moode had soured. His face was cold, a stark contrast to his demeanor back at the mansion. The car drove on in silence, with Connor not uttering a word. Chloe, too, stayed quiet on purpose, watching the scenery zip by outside the window. Content


    Finally, Connor couldn''t hold back any longer. "Chloe, why aren''t you trying to cheer me up?"


    Chloe looked at the sulking man and burst outughing. "Why should I? Have I done something to upset you?"


    Connor thought for a moment, "Well, no," but then he boldly imed, ¡°But I''m not happy."


    "Then tell me, why are you unhappy?"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chloe propped her head up with one hand andzily asked, "So, did you lose that argument with him in the backyard?"


    Connor, without bothering to look at Chloe, lifted his chin proudly. "No way. I totally won."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it me taking him down that made you feel some type of way?"


    At this, a smirk naturally formed on Connor''s lips. "Of course not. That was really satisfying."


    Connor''s expression was unmistakably gleeful and utterly childish, like a kid enjoying someone else''s misfortune. And yet, Chloe found his jealousy kind of cute.


    She lifted her arm, gently scratching under his chin. "If it''s not that, then what is it, my little prince?"


    Chloe appeared to be in a good mood, seemingly unfazed, which lifted Connor''s spirits considerably.


    He finally said, "It just infuriates me that Lucas thinks he can just apologize, admit he was wrong, show a bit of remorse, and everything he did to you can be forgotten. Where does he get that idea? It''s totally ridiculous."


    Tonight, on several asions, Connor was almost amused by Lucas'' stupidity. Lucas was truly a piece of work. ''How thick-skinned do you have to be to say those things?'' Connor thought.


    What really got to him was the thought that this might have always been the pattern in Chloe and Lucas'' past interactions. Lucas believed a simple apology would make everything okay with Chloe.


    What Connor truly feared was if Chloe might actually go back to him. After all, there was one thing Connor couldn''tpete with. She and Lucas were childhood sweethearts with over twenty years of history.


    Connor and Chloe had actually met when he was eight. To him, it was a grand redemption, a search and hope nearly twenty years in the making. But Chloe had long buried Connor in the depths of her mind, and he certainly couldn''t match Lucas.


    Chloe pinched his chin. "Connor, there''s no need to test me. I''ve already broken up with Lucas, and I won''t go back. Whatever he''s thinking has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing her words, Connor finally


    felt much better. Connor''s words did carry a hint of probing, eager to see Chloe''s attitude after Lucas'' apology. Thankfully, she hadn''t wavered.


    Connor shrugged, not the least bit embarrassed about his little scheme being exposed.


    "I can''t help feeling insecure, especially since you won''t even give us a title."


    Chloe''sugh was enchanting. "I''d give it to you. Would you dare to take it?"


    Connor turned to look at her, his eyes serious. "Are you serious?"


    "I''m kidding."


    "Hmph, ying games with me again."


    Chloe looked out the window, smiling lightly. They were in a good ce now, fovers, friends, confidants. They understood each other''s souls, and they were both aware of the reality. Together, their love was intense, but if ever they were to part, there would be no dragging of feet.


    That night, Connor clung to her for a long time, to the point she was slightly irritated.


    "Connor, what time is it now? Don''t you have to work tomorrow, no, today?"


    Chloe''s hair waspletely


    drenched, a strand sticking to her


    flushed cheek, presenting an


    indescribable allure. She looked out


    the window, powerless. The sky was almost bright.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Connor leaned on his arms, his gaze piercing as he looked down at Chloe beneath him. Her skin was glowing, giving off an air of delicate beauty. He greedily took in every inch of her, savoring every subtle expression. His voice, already deep and husky, had a maic pull to it.


    "The Paradise Resort project is about to kick off. I''ll be swamped soon and probably won''t have the luxury of nights like this," he said.


    Chloe almost breathed a sigh of relief, but then Connor added, "So, how about one more round?"


    By the time Chloe fully woke up, Connor had already left for work. She couldn''t remember drifting off, utterly exhausted. Normally a light sleeper, she had managed to sleep deeply for a while.


    She felt refreshed when she got up, clearly having taken a bath at some point. She then made herself a cup of coffee and picked up her phone, finding it flooded with missed calls-most from Linda and one from Lucas. Chloe didn''t bother calling back. She simply blocked both numbers.


    Meanwhile, in the CNR Tower executive office, Teddy was going over work updates and the uing schedule. Connor suddenly asked, "Did the team from Leading Heights arrive for today''s project meeting?"


    "They''ve been here for a while, waiting in the meeting room," Teddy replied.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Today marked the officialunch of the Paradise Resort project, with arge meeting organized and led by Connor himself. Leading Heights, as the main contractor, was naturally in attendance.


    "Who''s heading their team?" Connor asked, catching Teddy off guard.


    "It''s Lucas, the General Manager of Moncada International. He''s in charge of the Paradise Resort project," Teddy exined.


    Connor''s lips curled slightly. After the way Chloe had thrown him off the night before, he half-expected Lucas to beid up in a hospital bed.


    Half an hourter, Connor pushed


    open the door to the meeting room. The room wasrge, with a long table already packed with people. The Paradise Resort project involved many sectors, but the construction by Leading Heights was currently the most crucial. Thus, Lucas and his team were seated closest to the head of the table.


    Connor took his ce at the head without hesitation. He nced at Lucas, noting his downcast gaze, which was focused on a stack of documents, looking lifeless.


    The meeting dragged on for four hours, stretching into the afternoon. As it concluded, Connor directly addressed Lucas, ¡°Mr. Lucas, the Paradise Resort project is massive, and the timeline is tight. You''re aware of this, right?"


    Lucas responded in a formal tone, "Mr. Connor, Leading Heights will do everything possible to meet CNR''s trust and expectations."


    Lucas had been drunk the night


    before, dismissing the Paradise


    Resort project in his inebriation. The


    reality was that Moncada


    International was in a tight spot and desperately needed this project, it was a golden opportunity, one that could potentially save Moncada International and catapult them to new heights. From that angle, he owed Connor a big thank you.


    Connor nodded, "Starting today, Mr. Lucas will be the project director for Paradise Resort on behalf of Leading Heights. This project must meet all quality standards without fail. Therefore, I expect you to be on-site at the construction office, keeping in line with the workers on the front lines and personally overseeing the big picture."

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Lucas shot Connor a quick nce.


    This project had multiple teams already in ce. Besides Leading Heights''s project director, there were roles like operations manager, safety director, quality director,mercial manager, and production director, to name a few. It was rare for the project director to be on-site every day. Plus, the Paradise Resort project was in Riverbrook''s most secluded suburb, miles away from here. Connor was basically sending Lucas into exile with the project department.


    But this project was crucial for Moncada International. Whatever Connor demanded, Lucas had to ept. Afterst night, Lucas felt utterly defeated. Between Linda''s clinginess and Chloe''s cold shoulder, he just wanted some peace and quiet. So, Lucas agreed without a second thought.


    As Lucas stepped out of the CNR Tower, he spotted Linda waiting at the entrance. Most of the folks from Moncada International were long-time loyalists who followed Joshua. Many had seen Lucas and Chloe grow up together and knew all about Lucas and Linda''s rtionship. Linda was Lucas'' mistress, and he was not even trying to hide it. She acted as if she were Lucas'' wife. But those in the know had little respect for her. The Moncada International crew sighed, bid Lucas goodbye, and left.


    Linda ran over to Lucas. Today, she was dressed especially somberly in a long white linen dress with a white canvas bag on her shoulder. With no makeup, she looked even more tired, her eyes slightly red, making her seem fragile and helpless. She looked like a breeze could knock her over.


    She approached Lucas and cautiously grabbed his sleeve. "Lucas, today''s our baby''s three-month check-up. Will youe with me to the hospital, please?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Linda already knew why Lucas had


    changed. He surely knew she had messed with Chloe''s diary, causing their breakup. He must''ve been furious and hated her now. There was no exining it, and she didn''t intend to. It had been three years. Even if it was all a misunderstanding between Chloe and Lucas, there was no going back. Plus, she was carrying Lucas'' baby. Her only leverage was this child. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Lucas nced at Linda''s slightly swollen belly. The joy of expecting a child was long gone, reced by disgust. He shook off Linda''s hand, staring at her coldly. Suddenly, he spoke, "Linda, you should terminate this pregnancy."


    Linda stood there as if struck by lightning. She couldn''t believe her ears. After a while, she asked, "Lucas, what did you say?"


    Lucas had wrestled with this for two


    days, and every second was a struggle. But now, having said it, he felt resolute. His voice was firm and unwavering. "I said, I don''t want this child Linda. Let''s terminate the pregnancy and go back to our lives."


    Linda felt the sun''s unusually harsh rays. Lucas continued, "It''s only three months; it won''t harm your body too much. I''llpensate you, just name your price. If you agree, I''ll book the doctor right now. I''ll-go with you to the hospital and take care of you until you''re fully recovered and discharged."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Linda was almost in shock. She stood there, stunned.


    The next moment, tears began to roll down her cheeks. She lunged forward, clutching Lucas'' arm desperately. "Lucas, how could you do this? This is our child! Do you have any idea how hard it was to conceive? Do you remember all the meds I took, all the injections?"


    Lucas frowned deeply. "I haven''t forgotten, Linda, but what about what you''ve done? Do you really want me to list all your wrongdoings?"


    Linda stared at him, eyes full of desperation.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Lucas decided toy it all out. "You copied Chloe''s handwriting and forged that diary, tearing us apart and worming your way in. All these years, you''ve acted all sweet and innocent, but behind the scenes, you never stopped scheming against Chloe."


    "You were terrified your deceit woulde to light, so you thought having a child would tie me down. You''re heartless and cunning. I must have been blind to trust you and join you in hurting Chloe.


    "Even now, you show no remorse, thinking that bringing up our child will make meply unconditionally. Linda, do you really think I''m that foolish, that easily manipted?"


    Lucas'' voice grew colder with each word. Reflecting on it, he realized he really had been under her thumb these past few years.


    Linda held onto Lucas'' hand, tears streaming down her face. "It''s not like that. Lucas, I love you. I love you so much. Everything I did was because I couldn''t bear to lose you. I know I messed up, and I know I need to make things right. I''ll apologize to Chloe. I''ll beg for her forgiveness on my knees." Linda almost dropped to her knees. "Lucas, please don''t leave me. It''s been so hard to get to where we are today. We finally have our baby. You can''t just abandon me, please."


    "I won''t terminate the pregnancy. This child means more to me than my own life. Without him, I couldn''t go on."


    Linda knelt on the ground, sobbing and begging for mercy. Passersby asionally cast surprised, gossipy nces their way.


    In the past Lucas might have felt a


    e


    pang ofpassion. But now, under the probing and doubtful gazes of the crowd, Lucas only felt humiliated. He didn''t want to linger in this drama with Linda any longer.


    "Linda, if you insist on having this child, that''s your choice, but I won''t acknowledge him. The Moncada family won''t either, and I won''t give you a dime. This child is solely your responsibility and has nothing to do with me. I won''t take any part in it. If you can ept that, then go ahead and have the child."


    "Lucas, how can you be so cruel? How can you treat me this way?"


    Lucas felt utterly irritated, and the crowd of onlookers had grown.


    "Mr. Lucas, what''s this spectacle about?" A mocking voice came from the entrance of CNR.


    Connor emerged, surrounded by a


    group of people, who were all


    involved in the Paradise Resort


    project and well-acquainted with Lucas. Each one of them was


    impressive, butpared


    Connor, who was the center of


    attention, they paled inparison.


    Quick-witted, Matt teased, "Mr. Lucas, you really don''t know how to treat ady. How can you let a beauty kneel on the ground? I feel bad for hero."


    Lucas had no desire to entertain these trust fund babies with a spectacle. He shook off Linda and walked away.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Linda never thought Lucas could be so cold-hearted, leaving her behind without a second thought.


    Just then, Matt stepped forward and offered Linda his hand. "Hey there, darling. Men really are the worst, aren''t they? Why note with me? I mean, I''m no saint, but I might be betterpany."


    From the side, Devon chimed in, "Matt, seriously? Can''t you tell she''s been pregnant for months?"


    Matt jerked back like he''d been burned, quickly letting go of Linda''s arm. ¡°I might like married women, but ying the stepdad? Not my thing," he remarked.


    Connor shot a cold nce at Linda, ready to leave, but Linda called out, "Mr. Connor, can we talk?"


    Connor, already halfway down the stairs, didn''t stop.


    "Aren''t you even a little curious about Chloe?" she called out.


    Finally, Connor halted. He turned to the group and said, "You guys go ahead to the restaurant. I''ll catch upter."


    As the group turned to nce back at Linda, they saw a stark transformation. The woman who had seemed so pitiful with tears streaking down her face just moments ago now stood firm, her expression indifferent, almost predatory as she locked eyes with Connor, her intentions barely concealed. ''This woman is scary,'' Matt thought immediately.


    He warned Connor, "Watch out for her. Anyone who can change faces that fast is bad news."


    Connor stayed silent.


    After the others had gone, he turned and walked back up the steps, stopping about two meters from Linda.


    Linda''s lips curled into a scheming smile. "Mr. Connor, do you care about Chloe that much?"


    Connor''s patience was wearing thin. He frowned slightly, his gaze icy. "What are you trying to say?"


    He had a feeling stopping might not have been wise. Linda could very well say something harmful about Chloe. But since it concerned Chloe, he was eager to hear what Linda had to reveal.


    "You''ve only known Chloe for a month. Do you really know her?"


    Connor scoffed. "I''m not Lucas. Your attempts to stir the pot won''t work on me."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda chuckled. "Chloe''s always


    ????


    been popr a favorite since high school. She loves attention and is always surrounded by guys. She knows her way around men, which is why it makes sense you''d be drawn to a woman who''s already taken."


    Linda was probing, trying to gauge whether Connor knew about Chloe''s past with Lucas. Even though they hadn''t legally registered their


    marriage, they once held a banquet. If Connor were to dig around, he''d surely uncover traces of the wedding.


    Wouldn''t Connor care aboutbeling Chloe a "taken woman" at all?


    Connor saw right through her. "Ms. Linda, you might not know, but Lucas and Chloe never legalized their union. I''m well aware of that. You''ve been with Lucas for three years, and he never told you? What does that say?"


    "It says that in his eyes, you''ve always been the side piece, never worth acknowledging.


    "Others might see you as the


    homewrecker, but even Lucas


    himself sees you that way. He had


    the chance to legitimize your


    rtionship, but he chose to


    keep


    you in the shadows, relegating you


    to the role of the homewrecker and


    not even a good one." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    With each mention of "homewrecker,¡± Linda''s face shifted through shades of anger and paleness.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Linda''s fingers clenched tight, her nails digging into her palm to steady her nerves.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think Chloe loves you? She''s still hung up on Lucas. Three years ago, she tried to kill herself over him. She''s just using you now. Are you really okay being just a pawn in their love drama?


    "Mr. Connor, you''re the King of Eldridge. Chloe''s only interested in your status. She''s using you, in and simple. Maybe she''s trying to make Lucas jealous or trying to get back at him?"


    Linda couldn''t believe Chloe and Connor had something real going on. They barely knew each other.


    Logically, Linda should be happy about Chloe and Connor being together¡ªwhich meant there was less chance of Chloe and Lucas getting back together. But she was worried that, given time, their act could turn into something real. Connor would definitely be harder to deal with than Lucas. Plus, if Connor backed Chloe, things would only get tougher for her.


    So, no matter what, she had to break them up.


    She noticed Connor''s brows furrow, his gaze icy, as if he was starting to buy into what she was saying.


    Seizing the moment, Linda pressed on, ¡°Mr. Connor, with your status, you wouldn''t want to be just some woman''s ything, right?"


    Linda''s words were sharp, meant to cut deep and split them apart.


    Connor''s eyes narrowed, and he stared at Linda with a coldugh, his tone even frostier. "Your attempts at stirring trouble are quite pathetic."


    "Let me tell you something: Chloe and I have been together for three years. She kept me as her trophy boy from the start, and I''m perfectly happy being with her as her ything. I dedicate myself to making her smile, and nothing else matters to me."


    Then, Connor turned and walked away. He had no interest in continuing this argument with Linda.


    Linda''s face turned ashen. What did


    Connor mean by that? They''d been together for three years? How was Chloe having Connor as a trophy boy? The words made sense individually, buting from


    el


    Connor''s mouth, they sounded like a fairy tale.


    How could this be?


    But then Linda pieced it together. Three years ago, Lucas took Linda abroad, and it pushed Chloe over the edge, in her despair, did she find a man? Did that man turn out to be Mr Connor?


    What was this trophy boy thing about? But based on Connor''s expression, he didn''t seem to be lying.


    For Linda, this was a huge blow. She


    had finally managed to separate Lucas and Chloe, and now there was the King of Eldridge. If Connor truly sided with Chloe, how could she ruin Chloe''s reputation, bring her down, and leave her with nothing?


    No! She had to break them up. She had to destroy Chloe.


    Watching Connor walk away, she suddenly ran after him. Before he could get into his car, she shouted at his retreating back, "Then you should know Chloe isn''t a virgin."


    "She''s already lost her innocence. She''s tainted."


    Connor, about to get into his car, suddenly turned back. He stood before Linda, his aura as cold as ice. His expression was grim, like a brewing storm. Seeing him like this, Linda felt a twisted sense of triumph. No man could withstand such provocation, right?

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Even Lucas, who had been with Chloe for over two decades, hit his breaking point when he found out about this incident. Connor''s voice turned icy, sharp as a freshly unsheathed dagger. "Ms. Linda, did you time-travel here from the Dark Ages?"


    "The Victorian era has been dead and buried for years, yet your mind is still stuck in those outdated, oppressive ideas. You''re using these archaic standards to bind and persecute another woman.


    "Maybe you cling to these old customs, but not all women are like you. They''re free, radiant, and open-hearted.


    "In my eyes, no matter what Chloe''s past holds or how many men she''s been with, I don''t care. It''s exactly those experiences that have shaped her into the woman she''s be now-open-hearted, bright, and genuine.


    "To me, she''s the purest and most precious woman.


    "But, Ms. Linda, your actions and thoughts are downright despicable and nauseating."


    Connor was typically a man of few words. He rarely spoke this much.


    Linda watched his imposing and fierce demeanor, feeling a crushing pressure that left her gasping for air. The evening twilight bathed him in light as if he were a deity descended from the heavens.


    To Linda, his brilliance was blinding. This feeling was all too familiar; he and Chloe seemed cut from the same cloth. They were the chosen ones, basked in sunlight.


    This made her feel like dark moss creeping along the ground.


    The brighter they shone, the more she wanted to drag them into the abyss and make them taste the bitterness of darkness.


    Linda was so stunned she couldn''t say a word. Her body trembled as she cursed the unfairness of fate.


    Why did everyone seem to love Chloe?


    Connor stepped forward, his body partially cloaked in the building''s shadow. Against the fading light, his presence grew even more intense. His voice was cold, almost cruel, like a demon crawling out from hell, bringing a chilling warning


    "Linda, I should never hear you nder Chloe again or try to tarnish her reputation. Watch your tongue."


    His tone wasn''t just a warning-it was a threat.


    How could she have ever thought of him as a righteous deity? He was clearly a demon from hell. Even the


    blue earring he wore seemedve


    radiate malevolence.


    A shiver ran down Linda''s spine. She could feel that this man might actually have the means to tear her apart.


    The near-death oppression made it hard for her to breathe, an involuntary shiver running through her.


    After saying his piece, Connor left.


    Linda stood there for a long time, her body cold.


    Connor drove away. His car sped through the city streets. Eventually, he pulled over, punching the steering wheel. He admitted to himself that Linda''s words had


    him.


    He knew when he and Chloe had sex, it wasn''t the first time.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The words he said to Linda were from the heart, and of course, he didn''t think any less of Chloe because of it.


    He remembered feeling frustrated the first time they were together but wasn''t frustrated with Chloe.


    He was frustrated with himself for finding her toote.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    He didn''t care about all that. He wasn''t one to dwell on the past. But the thought that Lucas was the first to experience her beauty? That ate at him. No, it didn''t just eat at him; it drove him insane with jealousy. He even wanted to tear Lucas apart to vent his rage.


    Connor sat in the car for a long time. Eventually, he managed to calm himself down. It was painfully obvious what Linda was trying to pull. If he let himself get riled up, he''d be just as foolish as Lucas.


    Meanwhile, at the TV station, Chloe got a new assignment. During the morning news meeting, Tony said, "Chloe, the Paradise Resort project officially kicks off tomorrow. There''s a groundbreaking ceremony, and we''ve set up an interview with the project director. Get ready for it."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Chloe knew that Leading Heights had scored the contract. She wasn''t aware that Lucas would be running the show as the project director. Given his limited experience of managing major projects, it seemed more likely that a VP or Antonio would be in charge. Regardless, it was fantastic news for the Moncada family. She agreed without hesitation.


    "We''ll be covering the Paradise Resort project extensively, creating a long-term special series. You''ll be heading this series and can pick your own team. Everyone at the station will cooperate with you."


    Chloe nodded, "Alright, I''ll give it my all."


    By 7:30 PM, Chloe had wrapped up her news broadcast and was leaving work. As she stepped out of the TV station, she spotted a familiar car parked at the entrance. Chloe smiled and walked over, hopping into the passenger seat.


    "What brings you here to pick me up today?" she asked.


    Connor''s expression was serious, not yful. "I missed you."


    Chloe reached out and instinctively scratched his chin. "Looks like you''re in a bad mood today."


    Connor finally cracked a smile. "Not really."


    Sometimes, men lie. Connor was in a foul mood today. Only when he was in a bad mood, was he so demanding in bed. He loved to kiss her, worshipping every inch of her skin, When they were one, he would prop himself up, savoring every little expression on her face. He loved to see her lost in the moment.


    Connor was especially attentive tonight, going all out to please her. Chloe waspletely swept away. But just as she was at the height of her ecstasy, a deep, husky voice whispered in her ear.


    "Who''s better, me or him?"


    Waves of dizziness washed over her like a heatwave. Chloe couldn''t respond right away, her voice soft and a bit seductive, "What?"


    Connor propped himself up, staring


    into her eyes. Compared to her intoxication; he seemed unusually clear-headed tonight. His voice was hoarse, his lips lingering by her ear, incredibly tender. "Between me and Lueas, who''s better?"


    Hearing Lucas name snapped Chloe out of it. She opened her eyes. The intoxication in her eyes receded like the tide, reced by a cold rity Connor noticed it, too. A thinyer of anger had already settled in Chloe''s eyes.


    He quickly apologized, "I''m sorry."


    But Chloe had already seen through him.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    She shoved him away, her voice firm. "Connor, you crossed the line."


    Connor, supporting himself on one arm,y half-reclined on the bed. The nket barely covered his waist, revealing his chiseled abs against his sunkissed skin. His slightly mncholy expression made him look like a coveted Trophy Boy.


    "Can''t I even bring it up?"


    Was Lucas really such a touchy subject? Did she get mad just because he mentioned Lucas?


    "Mr. Connor, let me remind you again: we''re together to make each other happy, not miserable."


    Chloe was indeed angry. She was upset that it bothered him she wasn''t untouched. And her first time was a deep, unspoken pain in her heart. It certainly wasn''t with Lucas. That day was a blur, like a memory erased. She just knew she had been vited.


    As for who did it, she had no clue. She''d been searching for answers for years but found nothing. Chloe had a gut feeling it had something to do with Linda, but she had no proof.


    Just thinking about it made her heart ache.


    Chloe got up and headed to the bathroom. When she came out after her shower, Connor was still sitting on the bed, looking pitiful.


    "I''m sorry, really. But I''m not who you think I am. I''m... just a bit jealous." Connor seemed frustrated. "I don''t even know what''s wrong with me."


    He wouldn''t feel this jealous of anyone else. But Lucas was different. Lucas was her childhood friend for over twenty years. Even though they were on bad terms now, Connor wasn''t sure if Chloe still had feelings for him. Now that Lucas had seen through Linda, would he try to win Chloe back?


    Connor''s expression was a mix of frustration, regret, shame, and the cautious eagerness of a kid who''d done something wrong. It was so unlike the usual cool,posed Connor.


    "Please don''t be upset?"


    His downcast eyes made him look like an innocent puppy.


    Chloe sat


    bed


    and


    sighed softly. She leat


    down at the edge of the


    no the corner of his l


    not upset."


    S


    "I''m


    Then, she looked into his eyes. "But Connor, don''t truly fall for me, or else we''ll be really done."


    Connor looked pained. "Why? Just because of what Lucas did, I have to suffer?"


    Chloe responded calmly, "Because I don''t love you."


    Connor was stunned.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I''m sleeping on the third floor tonight. You should take a shower and get some rest."


    She was clear and gentle. After saying that, she left his room.


    Yeah, when Chloe moved in, she said she''d stay on the third floor, and they''d respect each other''s privacy. Buttely, they''d been sharing a bed. Connor had almost forgotten their original agreement.


    He couldn''t understand how she always managed to stay so clear-headed and restrained. They had been together for three years. They''d been like a couple in lovetely. He could feel her growing attachment to him.


    But now, they were back to square one because of a single sentence.


    Was Lucas really that important to her?

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    On the other side of the house, Chloe stepped back into her room, a storm of emotions swirling inside her. She hadn''t exined anything to Connor because there wasn''t a clear way to exin it. How could she say that she had been vited without her knowledge? She still had no idea who had done it.


    The memory had once plunged her into deep depression, and it took her a long time to w her way out. She had finally managed to crumple that awful memory into a ball and bury it in the depths of her heart, pretending it had never happened. So, she didn''t want to talk about it. She certainly didn''t want anyone peeking into her deepest, darkest secret.


    The next morning, Connor emerged from his room just as Chloe wasing down the stairs.


    "Morning, darling," Chloe greeted him, trying to sound cheerful.


    "Morning," Connor replied, the tension between them unspoken but palpable.


    They had breakfast together, then went their separate ways to work. On the surface, everything was normal, but they both knew that the more they pretended nothing was wrong, the deeper the rift between them grew.


    At the TV station, Chloe and the cameraman, Kyle, headed to the Paradise Resort site. Today, she needed to conduct an interview and gather raw footage for a long-term feature on the resort''s construction progress. Paradise Resort was nestled in the most remote suburbs of Riverbrook, surrounded by picturesque mountains and rivers. It took them a good two hours to drive to the project office.


    The executive manager greeted them upon arrival. "Miss Chloe, our project director is currently presiding over the groundbreaking ceremony, but he''ll be avable for your interview afterward."


    "Perfect. Let''s go take a look and snap some photos while we''re at it," Chloe suggested.


    They were led to the ceremony site,


    where the project''s director wasThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    giving an opening speech. Chloe was shocked to see Lucas here. She hadn''t expected Moncada International to put Lucas in charge of such a significant project Standing on a makeshift podium, microphone in hand, Lucas looked every bit the part in his crisp white shirt, suit and tie, and ck trousers. He exuded confidence and charm.


    Seeing him took Chloe back to their college days. During their first year, Lucas had suddenly asked her for a favor, "Chloe, can you buy me a suit this afternoon?"


    "Why?" she had asked, puzzled.


    "Tomorrow is the graduation ball, and I want to wear a suit to dance with you."


    "Why don''t you go buy it yourself?"


    "It''s different if you give it to me. It''ll be my first suit, and it should be special."


    In the end, Chloe picked out a suit for him,plete with a blue tie. Lucas had been so proud wearing it that he kept asking if he looked cool as they danced. Those youthful days seemed so far away now, yet sometimes they felt like just yesterday.


    Chloe wasn''t nostalgic, just


    reflective. Even if they hadn''t been lovers, they had been each other''s most important friends for the first twenty years of their lives. How they had ended up here was a mystery. Time, she realized, is both a magical and a cruel thing.


    In a daze, she noticed Lucas had finished his speech. The unveiling and toast ceremonies followed quickly, more for show than


    substance. The executive manager, Gavin, hurried onto the stage and whispered something to Lucas Then, Lucas looked over at Chloe. Their eyes locked. Though only a short distance apart, it felt as if mountains and riversy between them. Lucas quickly descended from the podium and made his way to Chloe.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    His voice came out a bit flustered but also carried a note of surprise. "Chloe, I didn''t expect you to be the oneing for the interview today. Or, I would have personally weed you."


    Chloe''s smile was faint, and her tone was strictly professional. "Mr. Moncada, you''re too kind. I''m just here for an interview and to gather some footage on-site."


    "Alright, whatever you need, we''re at your disposal."


    The interview went smoothly.


    Chloe and Kyle nned to take some photos around the site. Lucas quickly followed after them. "Let me join you."


    Chloe''s voice was indifferent. "Mr. Moncada, with your busy schedule, there''s no need to apany us."


    Lucas responded, "The resort is quite expansive, and there are some areas you might not be familiar with. Allow me to guide you."


    In the end, Chloe didn''t refuse, considering they were on his turf.


    Lucas and Chloe walked ahead. Kyle followed behind, asionally stopping to take pictures.


    True to his word, Lucas took his role as a guide seriously. The site was vast and bustling even on its first day of work.


    Various subcontractors had already arrived on the scene. Currently, they were cleaning up the area. Excavators, cranes, and bulldozers could be seen everywhere.


    Throughout, Lucas observed Chloe''s expression. From start to finish, she remained calm, her demeanor strictly professional, but she hadn''t always been like this towards him.


    "Chloe..." He finally couldn''t help but stop in his tracks.


    Chloe stopped, too, turning around, "Mr. Moncada, with our current rtionship, you should probably call me Ms. Meadows."


    "Don''t you want to know why I broke up with you back then?"


    Chloe''s brow furrowed. Her voice was tinged with sarcasm. "I''m quite interested to hear this, actually."


    Their past was filled with mysteries. Regardless of their current rtionship, the desire to know the truth was instinctive.


    Regret and guilt seemed to fill


    Lucas'' eyes. Did you know Linda could forge your handwriting? Perfectly? She stole your diary during that summer camp we attended together. She pretended to have taken it by mistake, and asked me to return it to you, but I couldn''t resist reading it..."


    By this point, Chloe had pretty much guessed what had happened next. Linda must have forged her handwriting to write something that sowed discord.


    "What did Linda write that made you lose even the courage to confront me?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe had her suspicions. It was probably rted to that incident.


    Lucas'' gaze shifted, a hint of embarrassment on his face, "That diary is in the safe in my room at the Moncada family estate. You know thebination. If you want to know, you can look for yourself."


    Chloe replied indifferently, "Alright, I got it."


    Chloe wasn''t interested in seeing how Linda had tried to sow discord, but she had been investigating that incident for a long time without any leads. She always felt Linda was involved.


    If Linda used that incident to drive a wedge between her and Lucas, it would surely be mentioned in the diary.


    She had to check it out. She needed to fully uncover the truth.


    Even after learning the truth, Chloe''s expression remained indifferent, and it felt to Lucas like a cold bucket of water had been dumped on him.


    "Chloe, I admit I was blind. My heart


    .ne


    was blinded too, but Linda also manipted me. Can you give me another chance? I want to make up for everything I owe you." Content I belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chloe looked at him with a smirk. "So, how do you n to make things right?"


    A flicker of hope sparked in Lucas'' eyes. He gently took Chloe''s hand, cautiously asking, "Chloe, can we start over, please?" His voice had a touch of pleading and humility. Yet, hope gradually grew in his eyes.


    Chloe slowly pulled her hand away from his grasp, watching the hope in his eyes crumble bit by bit with that half-smile.


    "Lucas, what makes you think that I have to follow suit just because you decided to have a change of heart?"


    Lucas'' face darkened.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "And what makes you think I''d leave Connor for you? Just because of your arrogance and ignorance perhaps?"


    Lucas'' expression turned even grimmer. "Chloe, I know you''ll never forgive me. I''ve never been arrogant in front of you, only insecure."


    She would never understand the depth of his insecurity. He knew he was crossing a line by saying this. He also knew that the resentment built up over three years wouldn''t just disappear because he was sorry.


    But right now, he was desperate to hold onto her. Memories of the past had been tormenting him day and night. He finally realized that Chloe was the most precious person in his life. Her love had been so selfless, pure, passionate, and innocent. It was theplete opposite of Linda''s dirty schemes.


    Thinking about the things he had done to Chloe, he wished he could go back and punch his past self.


    Lucas continued, "Connor isn''t the right guy for you. His family has aplex rtions. A globally prominent family like theirs will inevitably seek a marriage alliance with families of equal standing. I''ve looked into it; the Sartori family values ties with the Nagel and Gilbert families the most, which are both top-tier families. If you were truly with him, you''d at best be a secret lover."


    Chloe scoffed, her lips curling into a mocking smile. "It sounds like you''re actually looking out for me."


    Lucas looked down. "I know I''m


    selfish, but still don''t want to lose you. These past few days, I''ve been thinking about our past, our student days when we were so carefree, only having eyes for each other. Can we really not go back to that?"


    Chloe didn''t hesitate but sighed deeply. "Let''s not dwell on the past. Look forward. For the sake of the Moncada family, I don''t want to fall out with you, but let me make it clear. I will not go back."


    "Do our twenty years of feelings notpare to your one month with him?" Lucas seemed agitated.


    Chloe turned around. Her gaze was fixed steadily on Lucas'' eyes, calm and profound, without a ripple. But her words struck Lucas like a thunderbolt.


    "I''ve been with him for three years, starting from the day you and Linda went abroad. So, it''s not what you think. I haven''t only known him for a month.


    "Sometimes, feel like everything


    now is the result of past karma. The


    story between you and me has


    ended, and the bond between him


    and me


    e2


    has just begun. As for what


    it will lead to in the future, I''m


    resigned to fate."


    Lucas was stunned. It took him a while to respond. "Have you really been together for three years?"


    Chloe''s tone was calm. "I have no reason to lie to you."


    Thest flicker of hope in Lucas'' heart seemed to be extinguished. Three whole years. No wonder they always had a kind of intimacy and understanding between them, which was typical of couples. They had been together for three years already.


    For a moment, Lucas found himself at a loss for words.


    "Lucas, we''re better off now."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chloe had just started walking away when Lucas, after a brief moment of hesitation, sprinted towards her and pulled her into a tight embrace. For a split second, Chloe was bewildered, about to push him away, when suddenly she felt a massive force mmed into her back. It was like something heavy had fallen on them.


    She then heard Lucas, who had shielded her, let out a strained cough, and to her horror, he spat out blood.


    The next thing she heard was a nk hitting the ground with a thud.


    Chloe looked up. Above them, a crane was in operation, moving debris from the site. At that moment, it was lifting a load of nks right over their heads. Due to some oversight, one of the nks had slipped out and fallen straight down.


    Though the nk wasn''t particrlyrge, its fall from such a height made it hit Lucas'' back with enough force to make him cough up blood. That nk was meant for her.


    Chloe''s expression turned serious in an instant.


    "Lucas, are you okay?"


    Lucas was bent over and unable to straighten up, his face deathly pale. He was clearly in pain but still managed to grit out, "I''m fine."


    But it was obvious he was far from fine.


    Chloe, staying calm, quickly called out to Kyle for help.


    Before long, the executive manager, Gavin, came rushing over. "Are you alright?"


    Gavin had been with Lucas since his days at Moncada International, and had been working under him for a while now.


    "He got hit by a falling nk. We need to get him to the hospital, fast."


    The crane operator came running over as well. "What happened? What''s going on?"


    Gavin pointed at him and yelled, "You''re in big trouble. We''ll deal with youter."


    Lucas was rushed to the medical room. However, the project''s medical room was newly established. Most of the staff hadn''t arrived yet, and it only had basic facilities, a doctor, and two nurses.


    Half an hourter, Lucas, shirtless, was being examined by the doctor. Hisplexion had slightly improved, and he wasn''t coughing up blood anymore. His back was swollen, with arge bruise already forming.


    The doctor, a man in his fifties with sses, afte examining him, said, "It doesn''t seem too serious for now, just some bruising on the back. But since he coughed up blood earlier, I rmend a thorough check-up at a major hospital in the city as soon as possible. There could be internal injuries."


    Chloe immediately responded, "We shouldn''t wait. Let''s take our car to Saint Ryan Hospital right now."


    However, Lucas remained seated and silent for a moment before finally saying, "I''m okay now. There''s no need to go."


    Chloe frowned at him. "Lucas, this is no joke."


    She felt conflicted. After all, Lucas had taken the hit for her. She couldn''t just stand by and do nothing.


    As they were at a standstill, Gavin suddenly spoke up.


    "Ms. Chloe, you might not know, but


    even though Lucas is the topmander for Leading Heights, he''s still under Sartori Corporation''s leadership. Mr. Connor assigned our boss here and rified that once the project started, he would have to live and eat with the frontline workers and couldn''t leave unless absolutely necessary.


    "This is only the first day. If he says he''s injured and needs to rest, it might make. Mr. Connor think Lucas is faking and give the impression that he is incapable and


    el? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    irresponsible. If he uses this as a reason to change contractors, it would be a huge problem for Lucas."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chloe furrowed her brows. "Connor won''t let you leave?"


    Lucas stayed silent for a moment. "He''s probably worried I''ll hang around you."


    Chloe''s face remained calm, unfazed. ¡°You should head back to the city and get checked out. If anythinges up, I''ll exin to him.¡±


    Gavin, standing nearby, added, ¡°Ms. Chloe, we all know you''re Mr. Connor''s girlfriend. Maybe you should get our boss a leave of absence from Mr. Connor first. Otherwise, our boss won''t be at ease."


    Chloe studied Lucas'' pale face. Finally, she picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    The person on the other end sounded surprised. "What''s up? Calling me out of the blue?"


    "There''s something I need to tell you. I''m at Paradise Resort, and Lucas got injured. I want to ask for some time off on his behalf so he can get treatment in the city hospital."


    Even though Connor didn''t say anything, Chloe could feel the tension through the phone. After a few seconds, Connor''s cold and heavy voice broke the silence. "He''s hurt, and you''re asking for leave for him?"


    Chloe''s voice was steady as she exined, "I was here for an interview today. A crane''s load fell, and Lucas saved me."


    Connor let out a bitterugh over the phone.


    "You two just had a fallout yesterday, and today, he ys the hero. Are you sure this isn''t some borate scheme?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Chloe paused for a moment. She nced at Lucas, who''s sitting in a chair, his face ghostly white.


    "No, it was an ident," she finally said.


    Chloe also had her doubts, but she quickly dismissed them.


    The risks were too high. If the falling object had been deliberate, there would be too many uncontroble factors, and someone could have easily died.


    Moreover, Chloe knew that while


    Lucas could be foolish, he wasn''t the


    scheming type. He was arrogant, vain, insecure, and proud, but at heart, he was simple. He wouldn''t


    have been led around by Linda for so many years if he wasn''t. Content


    The most important piece of evidence was that Lucas had no idea she would be there for the interview today. His shock and surprise upon seeing her weren''t faked.


    Connor''s voice was clearly filled with anger. ¡°Why are you so sure?"


    Chloe didn''t hesitate. "Because I know him."


    Lucas watched Chloe, his eyes filled with cautious hope. He had overheard bits of their conversation.


    The crane ident wasn''t nned.


    When he saw a wooden nk falling at high speed, he barely had time to think before he acted. When he came to, he felt lucky that he wasn''t crushed to death.


    Suddenly, he thought this might be a chance given by fate. The moment he protected Chloe, he saw his own feelings clearly.


    He loved her more than he had imagined. He couldn''t just hand Chloe over to someone else.


    No matter what her current


    rtionship with Connor was. he had his own cards to y. Their childhood friendship and over


    twenty years of emotional tiesol


    weren''t something that could be easily cut off.


    Just like now, Chloe''s simple acknowledgment, "I know him," was proof of their two-decade bond. Chloe sighed.


    Turning to leave the medical office, she spoke with a hint of resignation. "Connor, asking for leave on his behalf doesn''t mean there''s something between us, nor does it imply anything about our future. I''ve told you before that I don''t go back to past rtionships. To me, Lucas is just a familiar stranger now. You don''t have to target him because of me."

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    "How have I targeted him?" Connor''s voice was sharp and defensive.


    "You''ve got him living and working on the front lines with the workers, and he can''t leave without permission. That''s a bit much, don''t you think?" Chloe''s tone was calm but firm.


    Connor let out a coldugh. "Oh, did hee crying to you? What else did he say?"


    Chloe''s voice turned icy. "No, he didn''t. Actually, I don''t care what you do. I just hope you won''t let your personal feelings get in the way because of me. The Paradise Resort project is too big to be tainted by personal grudges."


    Chloe was always clear-headed. She never entertained the idea of getting back together with Lucas.


    But Connor, well, he was a different story. Spending days and nights together had left her feeling a bit lost.


    This man''s possessiveness was overwhelming. Even though they had set clear boundaries, he kept crossing the line. At this rate, it was only a matter of time before things went south.


    Connor sneered, "It''s just a leave of absence, right? Fine. I''ll send someone personally."


    Then, Connor hung up.


    In less than half an hour, his people arrived. He had actually sent a helicopter.


    That was probably for the best, as driving back would take at least two hours.


    With the helicopter, they were in Riverbrook in under thirty minutes.


    Lucas was rushed to Saint Ryan Hospital.


    After a thorough examination, they found he had a lung contusion. Luckily, he was brought in time; otherwise, surgery would have been necessary. Chloe handled Lucas'' hospital admission procedures. Two hourster, Lucas was in a hospital gown, lying in the VIP ward.


    After sorting everything out, Chloe said, "You should stay in the hospital and focus on your treatment for a few days. Don''t worry about anything else until you''ve recovered."


    Lying in bed, Lucas softly called her name, "Chloe..."


    Chloe frowned. "Lucas, I''m grateful you saved me, but nothing between us will change because of this incident. So, don''t get any ideas. It''ll only lead to disappointment."


    Lucas'' eyes darkened. It was as if she could see right through him.


    Feeling embarrassed, Lucas quickly


    d the subject. "Don''t tell my


    parents about my injury. I don''t want them to worry." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Chloe replied calmly, "Then I''ll find a nurse for you."


    Disappointment shed across Lucas'' face. He had actually hoped she would visit him daily.


    "You get some rest. I''m leaving now."


    As Chloe reached the door, Lucas called out, "Will youe tomorrow?"


    Chloe paused. "Sorry, I might not have time in the next few days."


    She understood Lucas'' feelings all too well, but she didn''t want to be entangled with him over her gratitude.


    Leaving the hospital, she walked down the hallway and bumped into Connor.


    Connor looked sullen as if he were brooding over something. Still, he took the initiative to ask, "How is he?"


    "Lung contusion. He needs to be hospitalized," Chloe replied.


    Connor was silent for a moment, then sneered, "Quite the expense."


    Chloe nced at him. "Can you not be so childish?"


    Connor stared at Chloe standing before him. She was still in her professional attire. Though


    undeniably beautiful, her


    seriousness made her seem


    especially aloof and intimidating.


    Connor knew the likelihood of Lucas scheming was slim. Still, the incident had now tangled up the two of them when they had cleanly broken off before.


    Just thinking about it made Connor unreasonably angry.


    However, he also knew that Chloe had no patience for him. All she thought about was how to keep their distance.


    Even in the most passionate moments, she stayed clear-headed.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Connor couldn''t show too much concern. Every time he let a bit of his true feelings slip, she''d say he was crossing the line, almost like she was looking for an excuse to break things offpletely.


    Connor forced a smile. "It''s alright, I''m not that heartless. Let him rest up. I''ll make sure someone takes good care of him."


    Chloe nodded.


    Connor walked over to her. "How about a trip to the supermarket? I can cook dinner for you tonight."


    Connor''s cooking was fantastic, but he was usually too busy to get in the kitchen.


    Honestly, Chloe missed his meals. But she shook her head. "I have to go back to the Moncada estate tonight, so I can''t join you for dinner."


    She stepped closer to Connor and stood on her tiptoes to kiss his cheek, "I''ll be backte tonight."


    Then, she clicked away in her high heels.


    Chloe couldn''t get to the Moncada estate fast enough. She headed straight to Lucas'' room and quickly unlocked the safe with the code.


    It was nearly empty, with just one thing inside: her diary.


    Chloe crouched down and pulled it out.


    It was the one she lost in her sophomore year, still looking brand new, as if it hadn''t been touched much. Lucas must have only read it once.


    As she held the diary, Chloe''s emotions were all over the ce.


    Who would''ve thought a simple diary couldpletely change her life''s path?


    Right now, it felt like Pandora''s box. Chloe knew that once she opened it, all the sins, lies, darkness, traps, and schemes woulde pouring out, maybe even changing the fates of several people.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But she opened it anyway, slowly turning the pages.


    The first few entries were her own, filled with college memories and future ns. Then she found the first entry written by Linda, mimicking her handwriting.


    [May 1, Sunny.


    Today, I watched Luca y


    basketball and saw the scar on his


    Bel


    waist. It''s so ugly and scary. I''ve always felt a bit guilty about that incident and promised to be responsible, but deep down, I''m growing more and more disgusted by him. It was his own carelessness, so why should I feel guilty for a lifetime?]


    [May 7, Cloudy.


    Lucas got into a fight today and ended up at the police station. Why is he still so childish? It seems like I''ve been cleaning up his messes forever. And in the end, I still have tofort him. He''s always like a kid who never grows up. When will he mature a bit?]


    [May 23, Cloudy.


    I''m sick to death of Lucas. He''s as


    foolish as a groundhog that can only


    squeal. We were winning the debate today, but he blew it and let the


    other team get the upper hand. I really want to crack open his skull to see if there''s anything inside. He''s been failing at everything since elementary school-so frustratingly stupid. He''s just lucky to be born into a wealthy family. If he were an ordinary person, he''d achieve nothing and not even get into college.]


    [June 9, Partly Cloudy.


    Lucas tried to kiss me today, but I feel nothing for him. I''m so


    disgusted by the scar on his waist. It constantly reminds me of what I owe him, and I hate this feeling. Sometimes I think, would this feeling go away if he died? Not that want him dead. It''s just a thought.]

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    [July 7th, Rainy


    Today is our anniversary, and Lucas asked me out for French cuisine, which he probably doesn''t know I absolutely despise. He gave me a pair of sneakers, and I couldn''t help butugh. Sneakers are his thing, not mine-I never wear them. How do I break up with him gracefully? But then again, I''m not ready to give up marrying into the Moncada family. The Moncadas are well-known and are one of the wealthiest families in Riverbrook.]


    [July 30th, Sunny


    Adrian told me that he liked me, and I felt a flutter. He''s definitely an upgrade from Lucas, much more manly. Kissing him was a thrill, something Lucas could never provide. But Lucas can''t find out about this. The excitement of juggling two rtionships is quite the rush. After all, it''s just dating, not like I''m marrying anyone.]


    [August 19th, Rainy


    I slept with Adrian, and it was incredible. Unfortunately, Adrian realized I wasn''t a virgin. My first time was lost during a heavy rainstorm back in my freshman year. Luckily, Lucas has no clue. After two years with him, he''s always been so proper. We barely even hold hands. I suspect he might be impotent, and maybe his injuries were more severe and went beyond just his waist and legs. If I marry him, would I really have to spend my life with someone incapable?]This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ...


    ---


    el


    Chloe''s fingers trembled as she distorted the edges of the diary. Linda had wlessly mimicked her handwriting throughout the book, detailing everything from daily trivialities to major life events. Chloe was stunned by how much Linda knew. It was as if she had been an invisible part of her past every single day. She knew every detail. The mere thought was creepy.


    No wonder Lucas had used Chloe of looking down on him, secretly despising and wishing him dead. This diary painted a dark, twisted psychological world. Linda had precisely targeted Lucas'' proud yet cowardly ego. He would never confront Chloe about it. Linda was a master at manipting emotions.


    Events from the past unraveled like peelingyers of an onion, exposing everything to Chloe. She finally understood her past confusion. But these were not the answers she was looking for. She wanted to know about that incident, which was barely mentioned. But one thing was clear to Chloe. It had to involve Linda because that day was marked by a rare torrential downpour.


    Chloe left the Moncada family without even staying for dinner. She tossed the diary onto the passenger seat of her car. As she drove swiftly through the city''s elevated roads, her head ached terribly, her vision blurring. The panic and terror from years ago surged like a tidal wave. She trembled uncontrobly, her back soaked with cold sweat through her thin shirt.


    Chloe knew her depression was ring up again, with severe physical symptoms. She had battled severe depression ever since she was vited. Since that day, she had been gued by nightmares every night, unable to confide in anyone. Her sleep had deteriorated significantly. But back then, her symptoms weren''t as severe because she met Dr. Winston.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    After getting treated by Dr. Winston, Chloe started feeling a lot better.


    But then Lisa came back. Leah ditched her and even held a grudge. On top of that, Linda and Lucas betrayed her, too.


    Chloe''s depression came roaring back, even turning into bipr disorder. She even tried to end her life because of it.


    Dr. Winston was the one who pulled her back from the edge.


    Still, Chloe knew deep down she was a ticking time bomb. She seemed carefree and easygoing on the outside, but every day was a battle with those dark feelings.


    Sometimes she won, sometimes she didn''t.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The worst part was the splitting headaches that came with her re-ups. She''d had migraines since she was a kid.


    Leah took her all over the ce, looking for help. They even lived in Eldridge City for a while, trying to find a cure.


    Those headaches were like an unwee shadow but weren''t that frequent when she was growing up.


    Then, three years ago, everything blew up, and her migraines just got worse. When the pain was too much, she had to rely on painkillers.


    Chloe pulled over to the side of the road. With trembling hands, she grabbed a little pillbox from the glovepartment. It was her go-to for pain relief, but she hadn''t needed it in a while.


    Ever since she moved in with Connor, her sleep had gotten way better, and the migraines stopped.


    Chloe opened the pillbox only to find it empty. She had no more painkillers left.


    She got angry, fast and tore through every corner of the car, but there was nothing.


    Her head felt like it was going to explode. Her frustration grew, and then her eyesnded on the diary.


    All the awful things Linda had done came rushing back, like tiny worms gnawing at her nerves. She became increasingly agitated.


    Chloe suddenly restarted the car and


    headed straight for an apartmentplex. Her head was pounding, her vision blurry, but she made it to Lotus Apartments, where she knew Linda lived.


    She stumbled out of the car, climbed up to the second floor, leaned against the doorframe, and knocked.


    The door opened quickly.


    Linda stood there. "Chloe, what are you doing here?"


    Linda looked surprised, but Chloe didn''t waste any time. She reached out and grabbed Linda by the throat.


    Chloe''s eyes were bloodshot. "Linda, why? Why did you hurt me? I was so good to you. Why did you destroy everything?"


    Chloe''s grip tightened. She knew Taekwondo, so she was way stronger than most people.


    Linda was choked and couldn''t fight back. Her face turned red, and she couldn''t get a word out.


    She wed desperately at Chloe''s


    hand,


    Chloe was like a rock, Her


    grip only got tighter. She looked like


    a demon crawling out of hell.


    W


    Her beautiful face turned grotesque under the harsh white light. "Linda, just go to hell." Her grip intensified.


    Blood trickled from Linda''s lips, then


    from her eyes, nose, and ears. The blood seeped onto Chloe''s hands, she didn''t seem to


    Her hand kept squeezing.


    Snap.


    Chloe finally strangled Linda''s neck.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chloe jerked awake. ¡°I killed someone. I killed someone." She looked around, realizing she was lying on afy couch.


    Chloe shot upright, staring at her hands and mumbling, "I killed someone. I killed someone."


    The memory of killing Linda kept bombarding her mind, making her thoughts race and her breathing quicken.


    A cup of warm milk appeared in front of her, and a soothing voice followed. "You didn''t kill anyone. You just had a hallucination because of your condition."


    Chloe held her face, sighing in relief. "I thought I''d really killed her."


    She took a moment to calm down, then epted the milk from the man. "Dr. Winston, how did I get here?"


    Winston replied, "You called me before your episode, and I tracked your location. When I found you, your car was parked by the roadside, and you were semi-conscious."


    Chloe couldn''t remember any of it.


    After a pause, she said, "I''m out of meds. Could you prescribe me some more?"


    "Of course," Winston said. "Your condition has been stable for a long time. What triggered this episode? Was it the diary?"


    When Winston found Chloe, she had been clutching a diary tightly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He offered the diary to her. "Don''t worry, I haven''t read it."


    Chloe didn''t take it. "You can read it. It might help with my treatment."


    Winston was Chloe''s psychiatrist and the only person who knew everything about her-whether it was the sexual assault she suffered, the drama with Lucas and Linda, or the ''Trophy Boy'' boyfriend she had three years ago. She had no Secrets from him. But since her condition stabilized, they hadn''t been in touch for months.


    Winston put the diary away. "Alright, I''ll keep it for now."


    Chloe seemed more awake. "Where''s my phone?"


    Winston handed her bag to her.


    Chloe checked her phone. It was already four in the morning. She was shocked, "I slept that long?"


    Winston said, "You woke up once. Your dissociative identity disorder acted up, and you tried to kill me. I had to give you a sedative."


    Chloe not only had depression but


    also mild dissociative identity


    disorder. Including today, it had only red up twice. During an episode Chloe would lose herself, lose


    el


    control, and sometimes exhibit other


    personalities, with no memory


    afterward.


    The first episode was the night she attempted suicide. She didn''t remember how she''d done it.


    Chloe didn''t realize Linda''s diary


    would trigger her dissociative


    identity disorder. She didn''t think her


    resilience was that weak. The only possibility was that her condition had worsened.


    Chloe looked up, her eyes falling on Winston''s neck. There was indeed a red mark. So, the hallucination of killing Linda wasn''t just a hallucination. "I''m sorry, Dr. Winston."


    Winston adjusted his sses, smiling warmly and making Chloe feel at ease. ¡°There''s no need for apologies between us."

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Winston suddenly remembered something. "Oh, by the way, your phone was going off earlier. I answered it for you." Chloe grabbed her phone and saw Connor had called. "What did you say?"


    ¡°I just told him I was a friend and that you were crashing at my ce for the night," Winston replied, looking innocent.


    Chloe felt a headache creeping in. "How did he react?"


    Winston shrugged, "He just hung up."


    Chloe massaged her temples. She could already picture Connor losing his cool. But she knew her situation was a mess. Connor only knew about her insomnia, not the multitude of other issues or her past. She intended to keep it that way.


    Her temples throbbed even more. She didn''t have the energy to exin anything right now. Besides, she had another problem to solve.


    Chloe dozed off again at Winston''s ce. When she woke up, it was already 8 a.m. Winston had left for his private clinic, leaving the house eerily quiet.


    This wasn''t her first stay here. During a previous rough patch, she had spent a significant amount of time at Winston''s, so she knew the ce like the back of her hand.


    Winston''s home was a luxury apartment on the top floor of a swanky neighborhood. The living room had floor-to-ceiling windows, offering a stunning view. Barefoot, Chloe stood by the window, staring at the bustling traffic below. The endless stream of cars on the overpass looked like the city''s pulsing heartbeat.


    Every day felt the same; the world never changed for anyone''s troubles.


    Chloe took out her phone and made a call. "Hey, can I borrow something?"


    A dark, captivating voice answered, "What do you need?"


    "Your pet."


    Chloe stayed in the apartment until noon. Only when her friend called back, saying everything was set, did she leave.


    Before heading out, she called Linda. Her tone was calm, betraying no emotion. "Linda, can we meet?"


    After a brief pause, Linda agreed. "Sure, I need to talk to you too."


    "Remember our secret hideout? I''ll be there."


    Chloe hung up and drove to Pine Hill, an upscale vi area. Each mansion there had its private courtyard, surrounded by tall trees ensuring total privacy. The vi in Pine Hill was a birthday gift from Tara onOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe had loved the ce and turned it into her personal hideout during high school. She, Linda, Cassie, and Lucas often came here to hang out. Only the four of them ever set foot in that ce and were registered for facial recognition to open the gate.


    Chloe''s fifteenth birthday one!


    Chloe arrived early. The yard was overgrown with weeds and shrubs; it had been over three years since herst visit. Despite the chaos, she could still see traces of the ce from three years ago.


    A huge cherry blossom tree stood in the yard. Underneath it was a swing, weathered and covered in dust. Chloe suddenly remembered the times she and Linda curled up on it, watching the stars.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Linda had always leaned on Chloe''s shoulder. "Chloe, you''re like the moon shining bright in the sky, and I''m just an ant on the ground. Thank you for being friends with someone like me."


    "Linda, what are you overthinking now?" Chloe casually slung her arm over Linda''s shoulder.


    "You''re my moon, but not just my moon. I''m so afraid that one day, you''ll leave me."


    Chloe stood up, hands on her hips. "You, my dear, have been reading too many books. You''re always so sentimental."


    Then she reached out her hand. "Linda, we''ll always be best friends."


    Thinking back to that moment, Chloe couldn''t help but feel a bitter irony. The person she treated with genuine kindness turned out to be the one who stabbed her the deepest.


    Chloe went straight into the house and down into the basement. She checked the items that her friend had sent over. Good. They looked very hungry. After that, she went up to the small attic at the top of the vi. This was a surveince room. Outside of the vi, the yard and every room and corridor had surveince cameras. When Chloe turned on the surveince equipment, rows of monitors lit up instantly. She sat in the chair, leisurely waiting.


    A ck Mercedes appeared in the cameras'' field of vision. That Mercedes was familiar to Chloe; it was Lucas'' car. This past month, Linda had been driving it. The car pulled into the vi''s driveway and stopped. As expected, Linda got out of the car.


    Today, she was dressed as usual in a white dress, looking innocent and simple, like a daisy under the sun, seemingly about to topple over with just a gust of wind. Linda watched the "chaotic" yard. She seemed to remember something, too. She stood in the yard for a white before going inside.


    Soon, Linda was standing outside the surveince room. There was no door to the surveince room. In fact, Linda was surprised. On her way here, it seemed like all the doors to the rooms had been removed. But she didn''t ponder too much about what that meant.


    Chloe sat in the chair in the


    surveince room. Today, she was wearing a ck dress. Her hair was styled in ck waves, matched with a ck butterfly hair clip. Even her shoes were ck. Dressed from head to toe, all in ck, Chloe gave off a somewhat eerie vibe. But her smile was radiant. "Linda, you came?"


    Linda slowly walked in, her eyes soft and vulnerable. Her voice was like a plea, "Chloe, can you help me, please?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lucas doesn''t want the baby in my belly anymore, but I can''t lose this child. Please, talk to him for me. He only listens to you now. Chloe, please spare my child, okay?"


    Chloeughed sarcastically but still


    asked, "Spare your child? You''re really good at making usations. What does Lucas not wanting your baby have to do with me? It''s as if you''re implying I persuaded Lucas to get rid of the baby. Linda, you''re really good at this."


    "That''s not what I meant. Lucas feels guilty towards you, so he''s being so harsh on me. If you forgive me, he will surely be able to let go, too."


    Linda was now standing half a meter away from Chloe. With a thud, she knelt on the ground. "Chloe, I''ve done many things wrong to you, but my child is innocent. It''s just a little life. Can we please let bygones be bygones?"

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    She was on her knees, looking every bit the picture of remorse. Tears had been welling up in her eyes for a while, making her seem utterly pitiful. Chloe remained unfazed, lounging back with her legs crossed. "You''re always kneeling. This habit of yours is really tough to break, huh?"


    She leaned in, grabbing Linda''s chin. "But this little trick of yours? It doesn''t work on me anymore."


    As Chloe''s grip tightened, Linda winced in pain, tears streaming down her face. Only then did Chloe let go.


    Through her sobs, Linda pleaded, "Chloe, you were born into a world of wealth and privilege. Everything came easily to you. But I was born into a nightmare. My mother abused me so much that even dreaming of a new dress was like reaching for the stars. Do you have any idea what it''s like to live in such misery?"


    "I admit, taking Lucas from you was wrong. But he was the only thing in my barren life that I could hold onto. I had to grab onto him with everything I had. I was terrified of going back to that hellish ce, of being poor again.


    "Losing Lucas might just mean finding another partner for you. With your background, you can easily find someone equally matched and outstanding. But for me, Lucas is the only lifeline in my drowning, hopeless life. I had to cling to him desperately.


    "Chloe, you''ll never understand my life or how suffocating it was from childhood into my teenage years. If you lived even one day in my shoes, you''d understand why I did what I did."


    Linda''s tears made her look like a rain-drenched flower. In the past, Chloe might''ve been swayed by her sob story. But now, she was indifferent. Chloe said, "If you loved Lucas, you could have confessed and gone after him openly. But you chose underhanded, dirty tactics instead. How can anyone feel sorry for someone like you?"


    "Pursued him openly? Could I everpete with you? Chloe, I know I''m nothingpared to you. If I didn''t use those tricks, Lucas wouldn''t have given me a second nce."


    "So, you decided to persecute me and ruin my reputation?"


    Chloe''s voice was cold and sharp. Linda froze, her tear-filled eyes staring at Chloe. For a moment, emotions churned beneath her gaze.


    So, Chloe had been provoking her, testing her all along. Everything said before was just setting the stage for this moment. If Linda had truly lost her cool, she might have inadvertently confessed. Luckily, she managed to keep her wits about her.


    With an innocent look, Linda said, "Chloe, what are you talking about? I only copied your handwriting to make that diary, causing a


    l


    misunderstanding between you and Lucas. But I never ruined your reputation." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas had already cracked the code to Linda''s diary. Knowing Lucas, be probably spilled the beans to Chloe today after their unexpected run-in. It might sound more legit if Linda owned up to it herself.


    However, Chloe saw through Linda''s act. Even though the diary didn''t explicitly point fingers, Chloe knew Linda was involved in that incident.


    "Linda, I''ll ask you one more time. What did you do to me during the summer of our freshman year?"


    Linda kept up her innocent facade. "I really don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Chloe stood up, looking down at Linda. It was like an icy aura surrounded her, her presence cold and intimidating.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    "Linda, this is yourst chance," Chloe said, her voice icy and unwavering. "Tell me how you orchestrated this. Who assulted me? Otherwise, don''t me me for what happens next."


    "It wasn''t me, I swear!" Linda pleaded.


    Chloe''s gaze was piercing, cold enough to freeze. Then, she turned away and settled back into the chair by the surveince monitors. "Fine, you can leave if you can make it out."


    Linda didn''t quite understand Chloe''s words but sensed something was seriously off. Chloe seemed... dangerous. Like she''d be a different person entirely. Without wasting another second, Linda turned and headed for the exit.


    Just as she was about to step out, horrifying growls echoed, seemingly from the basement. Linda quickened her pace but froze in shock when she got outside.


    Four wolves were prowling in the yard. Not dogs-wolves. Theserge, muscr beasts, with shrunken bellies and drooping tails, were staring menacingly at her, their eyes glowing eerily green.


    Linda finally grasped the meaning behind Chloe''s cryptic words. But why on earth were there wolves here? And why did they look so hungry, so vicious?


    She didn''t have time to think. The wolves had locked eyes on her, their collective gaze fixed on their prey. Slowly, deliberately, they began to move towards her. Linda''s hand gripped the door frame, paralyzed with fear.


    The wolves quickened their pace, charging at her in unison. Linda snapped back to reality, spinning around and rushing back inside. Her first instinct was to find a room to hide in, but she noticed that all the doors had been removed. Chloe had nned this.


    Linda sprinted upstairs, her mind racing to find Chloe. But when she reached the surveince room again, Chloe was gone. On the monitors, Linda could see the wolves ascending the stairs rapidly, splitting up to search each floor and room methodically. Despite the number of rooms, it wouldn''t take them more than three minutes to find her.


    Linda''s legs were shaking uncontrobly. She couldn''t believe Chloe could be so ruthless, so unhinged. But there was no time to dwell on it. She had to escape.


    Linda left the surveince room and saw a wolf at the end of the hallway. It roared and bolted towards her.


    Panic surged through Linda as she


    scanned for a ce to hide. Finally,


    ????


    she spotted an elevator. She sprinted towards it, furiously pressing the call button. The wolf behind her charged even faster, snarling, nostrils ring, eyes fierce, baring its fangs. It was as if it could tear her apart in the next second. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Linda''s heart pounded wildly, her body trembling like a leaf. Thankfully, the elevator doors slid open. She darted inside, her fingers trembling as she frantically hit the close button. The massive wolf was less than five meters away and, with a powerful leap, lunged towards her inside the elevator...

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Linda copsed to the ground with a thunderous crash.


    It felt like the whole elevator shook. The wolf had mmed right into the elevator doors. Linda trembled all over. Just moments ago, the wolf was outside the door, its maw wide open, revealing long, sharp teeth. If she''d been a secondter, that monstrous beast would have snapped her neck.


    How could this be happening? Linda had never imagined she''d face something like this in her life. The howling outside the elevator was relentless, one howl after another, like it could tear everything apart.


    Linda was stunned for a few seconds before snapping to her senses. Call the police! She could call the police. Luckily, her phone was in her pocket. Linda dialed 911 but found that all signals were jammed. ''Chloe. You''re ruthless. What do I do now?'' She thought to herself.


    Her gaze fixed on thest message she had sent from her phone. It was to Lucas. Lucas woulde; he had to. Linda knew today was bound to end in a showdown after receiving Chloe''s sudden invitation. So earlier, she had messaged Lucas. She had hoped Lucas woulde and witnessChloe''s harshness toward her while she humbly admitted her faults. But before Lucas could arrive, this happened. She was even more terrified that she wouldn''t hold out until Lucas came.


    The roaring outside caused her heart to tremble with each sound. At that moment, however, the elevator''s disy suddenly lit up. Chloe''s face appeared on it. From the background, it seemed Chloe had returned to the control room, still leisurely sitting in that chair. Linda screamed at her in a frenzy. "Chloe, have you lost your mind?"


    Chloe smiled, casually flipping her wavy hair. Her smile was dazzling, captivating. But the coldness in her eyes couldn''t be hidden. "Linda, you''re not the only one capable of being ruthless. Everything you''re suffering today is what you deserve."


    Linda couldn''t believe Chloe could be this insane. Was this the bright and sunny Chloe she knew? Chloe seemed more like a demon from hell. Linda quickly begged for mercy, "Chloe, please, I''m sorry. I have a child in my womb. I''m scared. Don''t y this kind of joke on me, please." Linda still harbored a sliver of hope.


    Chloe let out a coldugh. "Linda, you chose to face the consequences instead of heeding the warning." She stared at the screen, her tone calm but oppressive. "Tell me, who was it? You must know who vited me."


    Linda knelt on the ground, sobbing. "I don''t know. I really don''t know." "Linda, I can open the elevator doors at any time."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda abruptly looked up. Right, the house was fully automated. Chloe could control it remotely. Linda heard the scratching of wolf ws against the elevator doors. Now, there was more than one wolf outside. Linda''s heart was hanging


    by a thread. She retreated in terror to the corner of the elevator. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ''Lucas, why aren''t you here yet?'' Linda silently pleaded.


    Chloe''s calm voice once again came from the disy. "I''ll count to ten, and if you still don''t want to talk, then... well, good luck."


    "Ten!" Linda''s heart raced, feeling like it was about to burst from her chest, her entire demeanor one of utter terror.


    "Nine!" Linda snapped to her senses,


    her brain working overtime as she began to beg for mercy from the disy, yet she continued to deny everything.


    "Eight!"


    "Seven!" As her pleas for mercy were ignored by Chloe, Linda''s demeanor changed instantly, and she began to curse.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    "Why are you doing this to me, Chloe? What gives you the right? If you kill me, you''ll spend the rest of your life in prison.¡±


    "Six!


    "Five!"


    "Chloe, please, can''t we just talk this out? Let''s calm down for a second. We used to be such good friends. You took a hit for me, and I took a marathon penalty for you. Have you forgotten all that?¡±


    "Four!"


    "Chloe, I hate you. You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth. How could you possibly understand the pain of someone at the bottom like me? You still have everything. You haven''t lost a thing. Why do you have to do this to me! I have nothing?"


    "Three!"


    "Chloe, please, let me go. There''s something I''ve always wanted to tell you!"


    "Two!"


    "You don''t understand me, not at all. You''re always in the spotlight, surrounded by friends. So many that it makes me envious. I always wonder if you were like me, with nothing, would you..."


    "One!"


    Chloe finished the countdown.


    Linda heard the elevator doors starting to open. She lunged forward, desperately pressing the close button.


    But it was futile.


    The doors had already begun to part. Two menacing paws reached in from the outside, wing their way in.


    Linda''s vision was filled with the sight of those paws. Her mind went nk.


    Just as the doors were about to openpletely, she suddenly screamed at the disy. "It was Scarface Shawn who raped you!"


    Sure enough, right after Linda spoke, the elevator doors shut tightly once again.


    Linda copsed to the floor, sobbing.


    In the control room, Chloe''s gaze was locked on Linda. Her body started to shake uncontrobly.


    Scarface Shawn!


    Memories flooded back.


    Scarface Shawn was Linda''s neighbor.


    In the rough neighborhood of Misty Alley, all sorts of unsavory characters mingled.


    Shawn, a few years older than Linda, was a thug involved with the underground, known for his violence andck of education.


    Since Linda entered high school, blossoming into her beauty, he had begun harassing her. Linda avoided him like the gue, but no matter how much she tried, Shawn was always there, shadowing her.


    In their high school years, he even imed to be her boyfriend, stalking her to school. Causing scenes at school was his routine.


    Back then, Linda was almost ostracized by the entire school. Even the principal considered expelling her.


    It was Chloe who stepped up time and again to resolve these troubles. She had beaten Shawn up a few times. This left him bearing a grudge.


    One time, after school, Chloe stood up for Linda when he came to pester her again.


    Shawn pulled out a knife. Knowing he couldn''t win against Chloe, heshed out, attempting to stab Linda.


    Without a thought, Chloe stepped in front of Linda. The knife deeply embedded into Chloe''s shoulder. To this day, a deep scar still marks Chloe''s shoulder.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Afterward, Shawn was charged with assault and sentenced to three years in prison.


    Remembering the past, Chloe felt the scar on her shoulder throb with pain. The agony of the knife piercing her bone felt like a tidal wave, engulfing her whole body. Her back and forehead were covered in sweat.


    But at this moment, Chloe retained her rity. Her voice was chilling "Linda, nearly lost my life saving you from Shawn, and yet, you conspired with him to ruin my reputation?"

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    This hit Chloe harder than Linda and Lucas'' double betrayal.


    Even when Linda stabbed her in the back, Chloe never regretted helping her or genuinely caring for her. That was Chloe''s way. Treating others well wasn''t about them deserving it. It was about staying true to her own kindness.


    But now, Chloe was starting to have serious doubts. Was her kindness a mistake? Did being kind mean getting exploited by monsters, ruining your life, and ending up in hell?


    Linda was on her knees. "It''s not true. I swear it''s not like that. That summer after our freshman year, Shawn got out of prison and came straight for me. He put a knife to my throat and demanded I tell him where you were, or he''d kill me too."


    "At that time, you were volunteering at Saint Mary''s Orphanage, living and eating with the kids.


    "I was so scared, so I told him.


    "I never thought he''d actually go after you, drug you, and assault you.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I always thought you were so capable, with such a strong family background. I thought he wouldn''t dare, but I never imagined he would actually do


    it."


    Chloe gripped a silver whistle tightly, almost deforming it in her han, but she fought hard to keep her emotions in check.


    "Linda, do you really think I''d believe you? Aren''t you and Shawn in on this together? How else would you know all these details?"


    "I didn''t, I swear I didn''t. Shawn came bragging to me afterward, telling me everything he did. He even showed me a video. I still have it on my phone..."


    Linda pulled out her phone and yed a video. In it, Chloey drugged on a hotel bed. Someone was filming from a first-person perspective.


    Shawn''s sleazy voice sneered, "Bitch, you think you''re so tough, but you still ended up in my hands. Come on, get up if you can. I''m going to enjoy breaking you."


    Then he said, "Linda, see this? Your guardian angelis right here. I''m going to ruin her today, and from now on, no one can protect you. Do you think you can be superior by befriending a rich kid? When you sent me to prison, you should have seen thising. Just wait, once I''m done with her, I''lle for you! Filthy bitch! You should be grateful to live in the gutter with me!"


    The video abruptly ended. Though it wasn''t clear, Chloe recognized the voice. It was undoubtedly Shawn''s.


    The elevator doors slowly opened. Kneeling on the ground, Linda finally looked up. But it wasn''t a wolf she saw. It was Lucas.


    Linda was stunned. What was happening?


    Lucas'' face showed heartbreak mixed with intense, suppressed rage. He quickly approached Linda almost dragging her out. "Linda, you''re despicable. After what Chloe went through, you actually framed her.."


    UMS


    Thinking of the contents of Linda''s diary, Lucas was livid. A viin vited Chloe, and Linda used this to fabricate lies and spread poison to him. She made him believe Chloe was a promiscuous girl who didn''t respect herself. He had even hurt Chloe based on those lies,


    Lucas grabbed Linda by the cor. "Linda, you''re nothing but a venomous snake."

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Linda felt utterly helpless.


    She shot Lucas a desperate look. "Lucas, Chloe''s going to kill me. She wants me dead."


    "You deserve it!" Another voice rang out from nearby.


    Linda looked up and saw Connor.


    Why were they both here? When did they even get here?


    Lucas showing up didn''t surprise Linda. She''d texted him beforeing, so she knew he''de eventually. But why did he take so long?


    Truth be told, Lucas was still at the hospital when he got the message. Connor, who hadn''t heard from Chloe all night, had gone to the hospital early in the morning, thinking she''d be there to see Lucas. He just happened to catch Lucas leaving by himself and decided to follow him.


    They arrived just as Linda was ducking into the elevator, so they heard every word of her confrontation loud and clear.


    Connor finally pieced everything together. It turned out Chloe''s first time wasn''t with Lucas but was taken by some thug. Chloe had saved Linda from this thug multiple times, yet Linda had dragged her deeper into misery.


    Chloe walked in, her steps slow and mechanical, stopping right in front of Linda.


    Linda looked up at her, tears streaming down her face as she bowed repeatedly. "Chloe, I know I messed up. I was too scared to do anything. I was just so scared."


    Chloe squatted down and gripped Linda''s chin. "You could have called the cops, Linda."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda chose not to call the police after receiving that horrific video. It left Chloe in utter despair, with no hope of rescue.


    "I was scared... I was really scared..." Linda cried and begged for mercy.


    "Linda, you weren''t scared. You wanted to destroy me. You''re an aplice, and you have to pay the price!"


    Linda stared at Chloe in terror.


    Chloe''s eyes were bloodshot, her


    face still strikingly beautiful. However, her beauty now had a hint of madness, an eerie calmness that made it impossible to predict her next move.


    S


    Suddenly, Chloe pulled out a silver whistle and blew it. The four wolves that had vanished reappeared from the corners, slowly advancing toward Linda, baring their fangs.


    When Lucas arrived, he only saw shadows of the wolves and thought he was hallucinating. Right now, watching the four wolves surrounding them, he was stunned.


    Connor, however, remained calm. He


    stood by Chloe''s side, showing no fear, his gaze fixed on her face. This was not the yful, charming girl he knew. It was as if a vengeful spirit from hell had taken over her. Her expression was wooden and cold, her movements stiff. She seemedpletely transformed.


    Connor understood. She was sick. She was mentally ill.


    The four wolves crept closer, crouching, wrinkling their noses, and baring their teeth with terrifying growls. It seemed like they could pounce at any second and tear them all apart!

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Connor knew the wolves were probably under Chloe''s control. But as they closed in, baring their teeth, he instinctively stepped in front of Chloe. By then, Lucas had also snapped out of it. He got up and stood protectively beside Chloe. Linda, watching this, felt her heart break.


    "Lucas, how could you do this to me?" she cried.


    The four wolves were closing in, all making a beeline for Linda, who curled up in terror.


    She had lost all reason, and ced herst hope in Lucas.


    "Lucas, help me! We''ve been together for three years. I don''t want to die.


    "Lucas, I''m carrying our child. You''ve heard his heartbeat, seen how he looks. He looks just like you! For our child''s sake, save me."


    Lucas watchedthe advancing wolves, outwardly calm but struggling inside. He didn''t want to lose to Connor now, but he was torn. Linda deserved punishment, but not in such a brutal way. Plus, she was carrying his child.


    Finally, Lucas turned and grabbed Chloe''s arm. "Chloe, let her go. Linda deserves to be punished, but not like this."


    His eyes were red with emotion. "Chloe, think rationally. This is murder. If you kill her, you''ll end up in jail."


    Chloe''s face was unreadable. Lucas turned to Connor. "Stop her! Do you really want to watch her kill someone?"


    Connor responded coldly, "I won''t stop her, but I''ll cover for her."


    The wolves drew closer, and Lucas grew more desperate. Everyone held their breath just as the wolves opened their jaws to pounce on Linda. Linda''s screams pierced the air.


    However, the expected bloodshed didn''t happen. Chloe calmly picked up the silver whistle and blew it twice. The wolves stopped instantly and ran over to Chloe, nuzzling her ankles and wagging their tails like dogs.


    Chloe bent down and petted the wolves'' heads. Then, smiling, she said, "Just kidding. These are pet wolves. They won''t hurt anyone."


    Lucas nearly copsed in relief. A smirk appeared on Connor''s face. He had known all along. The wolves wore cors with tags, clearly indicating they were domesticated. Their shiny fur showed they were well cared for, which was only possible with close human contact.


    Pet wolves must have a good temperament Some wealthy folks liked to keep them, each one carefully selected. Any aggressive wolf would be euthanized. The ones kept were were as docile as dogs, if not more so. But wolves are smarter. They understand humans, followmands, and even perform tricks. Just like how Chloe had them pretend to attack Linda-they did it perfectly.


    Connor wondered where Chloe had gotten these exceptional wolves. Their quality were top-notch.


    At this moment, Linda finally


    breathed a sigh of relief. Chloe


    walked over to her, squatting down.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Linda, I''m done with our conflict, the


    fighting, the scheming and the betrayal. I know everything you''ve done, and it''s time we end this once and for all."

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Linda had just breathed a sigh of relief when a new wave of terror washed over her eyes.


    Chloe smirked, "Rx, I''m not going to kill you. You''re not worth spending my life in jail for."


    "Chloe, what do you want?"


    "You wrecked my life, so let''s trade for what you hold most dear right now." Chloe twirled a strand of her hair thoughtfully. "But what is it that you value the most? Being Lucas'' wife? Lucas himself? Or... the baby you''re carrying?"


    Chloe''s eyes settled on Linda''s belly.


    Linda felt a chill. She wrapped her arms protectively around her stomach. "Chloe, don''t you dare harm my child."


    Chloe grinned, "It''s a pity he has you for a mother, Linda. I guess I''ll be the bad guy this time."


    Chloe stood up and turned to Lucas. "Lucas, didn''t you say you wanted to make things right?"


    Chloe fixed him with a cold stare. "I''ll give you a chance."


    Lucas stood there, stunned.


    Linda was frantic. "Chloe, you can''t do this. You have no right to hurt him. You''ll regret it, I swear. If you hurt him, you''ll regret it someday."


    Linda realized Chloe had made Lucas the weapon against her. It had to be Lucas so that the pain would cut even deeper.


    Lucas frowned deeply. After a long pause, he looked away, his voice heavy. "Chloe, I never nned on keeping the child." Linda staggered back, one step at a time. "No, you can''t do this to me."


    But Lucas moved forward, grabbing her. "Linda, terminate this pregnancy and leave the country. This child should never havee into this world, and you don''t deserve to be his mother."


    "Linda, we all have to pay for our mistakes, you and I both."


    Chloe left the vi at Greenpeace Estate and headed home. She remained silent the entire way, and Connor didn''t ask any questions.


    Chloe took leave from the TV station and slept for three days straight. The confrontation with Linda seemed to have drained every ounce of her strength.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    During those days, Connor didn''t go to his office either. Whenever Chloe woke up, he was right there, making sure she ate. When she fell back asleep, he''d retreat to his study to work.


    Chloe had never slept this deeply before, likely due to the medication. For years, she''d been haunted by the deepest, most painful questions. Finally, she had her answers. But the truth was even more brutal than she''d ever imagined. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Thinking about the vile, filthy scoundrel who had hurt her made Chloe feel sick.


    As evening fell, Chloe woke up again. She found herself not on the third floor but in Connor''s room on the second floor. The pillow still carried Connor''s unique, cool scent.


    This fragrance made her feel safe and secure. Chloe slowly sat up. After three days of sleep, she finally felt a bit of her strength return. She walked barefoot out of the room.


    The house was quiet. Chloe checked the time. She knew exactly where Connor would be.


    She headed straight to the dining


    room on the first floor. Sure enough, there was Connor, moving around the kitchen. Today, he was stiff in his white shirt, with a small apron tied around him.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    The apron actually belonged to Chloe. She had bought it during a time when she whimsically decided to dive into cooking. But she never actually set foot in the kitchen. Instead, the apron naturally found its way onto Connor.


    Since it was adies'' apron, it was a bit small on Connor. His tall, lean figure, paired with the teddy bear apron, seemed almostical. Still, she couldn''t deny that, at this moment, he looked incredibly handsome. The evening sunlight streamed in through the window, filtering through a maple tree just outside. The dappled light danced on his body like ripples on water. His profile seemed bathed in light as if dusted with ayer of fine gold.


    He was focused, and his movements while chopping vegetables were calm and elegant. It was as if he wasn''t just cooking but creating a piece of art. Chloe leaned against the door, a small smile ying on her lips, enjoying the delightful sight.


    Connor sensed her presence and turned around. He saw Chloe staring at him with affection.


    "Awake?"


    "Mhm."


    "I just need a few minutes, and dinner will be ready soon. I''ve made your favorite, honey-zed pork ribs."


    Chloe walked over, yfully wrapping her arms around Connor''s neck. She tiptoed to kiss his lips. "I think you''re the more delicious meal." Connor''s gaze suddenly ddarkened, but his ears quickly turned a shade of red. "Chloe, if you don''t stop, I guarantee you won''t be having dinner in the next four hours."


    Chloe quickly let go of Connor, stepping back with a chuckle and raising her hands in mock surrender. "Dinner first."


    Tonight''s dinner was exceptionallyvish, and Chloe enjoyed it immensely. She looked just like her usual self, seemingly fully recovered. But Connor still felt a pang of difort in his heart. He realized she had been through so much and harbored so many things within. She always healed herself when faced with troubles. Behind her bright and cheerful demeanory an indelible shadow, and the self she showed him was never her true self. "I''m sorry," Connor finally spoke.


    Chloe knew why he suddenly


    apologized. He had learned abouret


    her past and was probably apologizing for his previous


    confrontations with Lucas tent


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "No need to apologize to me. It was never you who had to apologize."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Chloe seemed nonchnt, but Connor felt uneasy. It seemed she hadn''t truly opened up to him. Yet, given their unique rtionship and his inability to offer her a future, what right did he have to demand herplete reliance and trust?


    "Connor, help me find someone," Chloe suddenly said.


    Connor snapped back to reality. He seemed to know what Chloe was about to say. "Scarface Shawn?" he asked.


    At the mention of the name, Chloe''s fingers tightened. "I want him to rot in jail. I can''t let such scum harm others."


    Connor''s face remained expressionless. He spoke calmly, "He''s already dead."


    Chloe was shocked. After a long moment, she asked in disbelief, "Did you do it?"


    Connor looked up at Chloe. "No, he died three years ago."

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    "Two days after the incident, he was found drowned in a nearby reservoir. The police looked into it and concluded that he had identally drowned after drinking too much. He had no family, so the case was quickly closed."


    Chloe hadn''t expected things to turn out this way. After a moment, she finally said, "What goes around,es around."


    Still, for some reason, she felt uneasy. Her heart pounded uncontrobly. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Shawn''s death was suspicious.


    Connor sighed, "He''s gone now. You should let it go and stop tormenting yourself over it."


    Over the past few days, Connor had looked into the medication Chloe had been taking. He finally understood why she had been able to sleep only three hours a night all these years. His heart ached for her.


    Connor took Chloe''s hand. "I know it''s tough, but I''ll always be here for you, Chloe. Remember, I''ll never let go of your hand."


    Chloe looked into Connor''s eyes, seemingly stunned for a second, but then she smiled. "With the kind of rtionship we have, let''s not get too sentimental, okay?"


    Connor sighed and said no more. Any further, and she might suggest breaking up.


    Chloe lost her smile, and her expression turned serious. "Connor, I''ve lost the capacity to love. It was true for Lucas, and it''s true for you. So, don''t fall in love with me. Let''s just be happy together and take it one day at a time, okay?"


    Connor''s grip on her hand tightened, but he eventually responded with a simple "Okay."


    Life seemed to calm down after that.


    Linda suddenly vanished from Chloe''s life. Lucas hadn''t shown up since the day they left the vi. On the seventh day, Chloe received a message from Lucas.


    [Everything has turned out as you wished.]


    Chloe stared at those words for a long time. She could sense the reluctance and faint bitterness in them.


    Had Linda and Lucas lost their child? Was this really the oue she wanted?


    Chloe wasn''t pleased. Even if they


    n


    el.r


    lost everything, it couldn''t make up for what she had lost, like her sleep The feeling of not being able to. sleep despite taking pills was unbearable, more painful than being stabbed.


    §ÖThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    That pain was temporary. Wounds would heal over time, but her insomnia gnawed at her nerves


    every night, bringing pain, fatiguen et


    and torment. Her insomnia was getting worse. She had no choice but to visit Winston again,


    Winston ran a private clinic, catering only to regr clients.


    Leaning her head on her hand, Chloe loungedzily on the office sofa. "Why can''t I sleep?" she wondered.


    "Chloe, you know, the body is just a


    vessel for the soul. In a hundred years, we''ll all be dust. You shouldn''t dwell too much on what your body has gone through," Winston said, knowing all the truths.


    Chloe scratched her head. "I''m not dwelling on it, really, but I still can''t sleep."


    Winston got up and approached her. "That''s because your mind is too cluttered with unresolved issues and secrets. It''s rotting away inside."


    Chloe looked up, puzzled. "But I''ve opened up to you. You know everything."


    Winston fell silent for a moment. ¡°Perhaps I''m not someone very important to you. Chloe, maybe you should open your heart to the one you love." Chloe was slightly taken aback.


    The one she loved? Who was it?

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Chloe was feeling troubled.


    For the past twenty years, her greatest love had been Leah. Loving your mom is just second nature for a kid. Before Lisa came back, Leah''s love for Chloe was unconditional, too. But once Lisa returned, everything shifted. Suddenly, Chloe felt like she had no home and no parents.


    Her biological mom, Ann? They hadn''t even had a face-to-face conversation. Sure, Chloe had looked into her mom''s background, but she never visited her in prison. Such feelings could hardly be called love.


    So who else was there? Who could she really open up to? The Moncada couple? They had no reason to worry about her. Cassie? She''d gone back to the Gilbert family three years ago. She was too far to help right now.


    Only one person remained on Chloe''s mind. Connor. When did he be someone she could depend on, someone she trusted?


    But...


    Chloe sighed. Winston seemed to read her mind and said, "Gather ye rosebuds while ye may. Old Time is still a-flying."


    Chloe chuckled, "He''s no rose on the branch."


    Connor was anything but a delicate flower. The biggest mistake Chloe ever made was treating him like he was some fragile nt needing a greenhouse. He was cool and aloof with others, but with her, he was like a zing sun.


    Sometimes, despite her best efforts to resist, she found herself falling for him. Whether she needed to end the rtionship weighed on her mind daily. But sometimes, the thought of letting go was unbearable.


    Winston watched Chloe calmly and said, "He''s your remedy, and for that alone, I think you should give it a try."


    Chloe sighed, "But he''s Connor."


    "Are you scared?" Winston asked.


    "I am," Chloe admitted openly.


    The Eldridge Elites were already a den of important figures, and the Sartori family of Eldridge City? That was the deepest part of the water Chloe hated scheming and plotting. Being with Connor would inevitably pulther into that world.


    "Do you love him?" Winston asked.


    Chloe almost blurted out, "I do."


    Winston was someone she never had to guard herself around. After a moment, she sighed again, "Very much."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Chloe knew her heart well. When


    Lucas came back to the country, she insisted on breaking up with Connor, not because of Lucas. It was because she realized she had fallen for this so called Trophy Boy. She was getting addicted to his scent, the warmth of his embrace. It made her feel out of control. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Moving back to Greenpeace Estate wasn''t because of his relentless pursuit. It was because Chloe missed him, and that overwhelming longing made her surrender.


    On the surface, she set terms. They were for him, but really, they were for herself. She wanted to be rational and restrained, not to fall deeper and be unable to pull herself out.


    That was until now, when she was awakened by Winston''s words.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chloe stood up, grabbed her bag, and was just about to leave.


    "Where are you off to?" Winston couldn''t help but ask.


    Chloe suddenly smiled, a radiant, shimmering grin lighting up her face. "To let someone in."


    She didn''t quite know why she felt this way. Maybe it was because this was her first time openly dering her love. Or perhaps it was because she had wrestled with her feelings a thousand times before finally making up her mind.


    She was never one shy away from a challenge. So what if they were caught in a conflict? So what if they had to walk through fire and brimstone? Right now, she just wanted to be with Connor.


    Excitement surged through her. She wanted to see him now. She wanted to hold him tight and tell him, "Connor, I love you." That was all she wanted to say.


    It didn''t take long for her to reach the CNR Tower. She walked through the main entrance with confidence. Her photo was still scrolling on the big screen. Last time, it had made her feel awkward. But today, she was in a great mood. People still greeted her with respect, and she responded with a smile. Being known as Connor''s girlfriend felt pretty good.


    Just as she stepped out of the elevator, Chloe bumped into Lisa, who was about to step in. Lisa looked momentarily stunned upon seeing her. Chloe didn''t want to deal with her and walked straight towards Connor''s office. But Lisa suddenly caught up and blocked her path, her tone hostile. "Chloe, what are you doing here?"


    Chloe lifted her eyelids, nced at Lisa, and spoke with azy, indifferent voice. "I''m here to see my boyfriend. Got a problem with that?"


    Upon hearing the word "boyfriend,"


    Lisa exploded like a popped balloon. "Chloe, you''re shameless! You were married to Lucas and had an affai with Connor. Now you have the nerve to parade around as his girlfriend? You''re just a second-handmodity no one wants. How dare you think you''re worthy of him!"


    Lisa didn''t know the real story between Chloe and Lucas. All she knew was that Chloe had been married to Lucas, who loved Linda and never cared for Chloe, so Chloe became twisted and loose.


    Lisa''s face was filled with


    indignation. Connor is just


    temporarily blinded by you. Soon,


    he''ll realize you''re nothing but


    discarded trash and not even worthy of a rodent''s attention. How dare you dream of bing Mrs. Sartori."


    Facing Lisa''s tirade, Chloe didn''t show a hint of anger. Instead, she smiled slightly, her lips curling up. "Mrs. Sartori, huh? Would you like that title for yourself?"


    Lisa was suddenly stunned but couldn''t help responding, "Yeah."


    Chloe''s smile widened as she nced behind Lisa. "Oh, Connor, you seem to have quite a few admirers. It looks like the title of Mrs. Sartori isn''t enough to go around."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lisa froze. Connor? Was Connor behind her? Lisa turned around. Indeed, she saw a tall, striking figure.


    Connor, with a cold expression, walked up beside Chloe. He seemed displeased. "The title of Mrs. Sartori is only something you''d undervalue." As he spoke, his expression was cool, but his tone was gentle.


    Lisa was dumbstruck. Chloe had set her up. She clearly saw Connor standing behind Lisa, which was why she had deliberately said that. So, Connor had heard all the insults Lisa had flung at Chloe.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Lisa was fuming.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Chloe was dead set on ruining Lisa''s image in front of Connor.


    Trying to salvage her reputation, Lisa said, "Connor, that''s not what I meant. I''m just blunt by nature. I couldn''t stand to see you deceived by my sister. She''s been married for three years now. That''s the absolute truth. Her husband loves someone else, and Chloe''s been fooling around, too. Connor, please don''t let my sister fool you."


    Lisa always felt that Chloe had snagged Connor with her looks. She believed they hadn''t even known each other for long.


    It''s just a fleeting affair, nothing more - how could there be any real feelings?


    Connor''s gaze shifted away from Chloe. When he looked at Lisa, his expression was cold and indifferent. "I remember Chloe has already cut ties with the Meadows family. So, please refrain from calling her sister so affectionately. It inevitably makes one feel like you''re trying to im a rtionship." Lisa was so frustrated she almostughed.


    How could Connor not grasp the main point of her argument? Besides, she was the legitimate daughter of the Meadows family. Why would she need to im any rtionship with an impostor?


    "Connor, Chloe is fickle and flirtatious. She''s got a beautiful facade with nothing underneath. Haven''t you heard that the prettier a woman is, the more deceptive she can be?"


    Lisa was beyond caring at this point. She was known for being straightforward, and she didn''t feel the need to hold back in front of Connor.


    Connor''s eyes shed with a hint of sharpness. He was about to say something, but Chloe gently patted his back, saying lightly, "Let me handle this." Chloe stepped forward and grabbed Lisa''s chin. With a gentle but firm twist, there was a crack.


    Lisa''s jaw... was dislocated.


    Lisa''s eyes widened in disbelief. Moments ago, she was reveling in the pleasure of berating Chloe. But suddenly, she couldn''t speak. Sharp pain radiated from her jaw. She tried to close her mouth but couldn''t.


    Lisa, trembling, pointed at Chloe, trying to say something, but her words were iprehensible. Saliva uncontrobly dribbled out.


    Chloe pped her hands. "Better get to the hospital, or it might not go back in ce. Don''t me me then."


    Lisa was terrified, stumbling into the elevator with a trail of saliva behind her.


    Connor, witnessing this scene, was quite surprised. "Chloe, what other surprises do you have that I don''t know about?"


    Chloe smiled. "That''s a secret."


    After she followed Connor back to his office, Chloe asked, "What did Lisa want with you?"


    Connor returned to his desk. "I was just about to tell you. Lisa has


    appealed to the appete court)


    the trial will be reopened in half a month."


    Chloe guessed as much that Lisa was here because of this. Chloe nodded. "What are the chances the new@vidence will overturn the verdict?"


    Connor raised an eyebrow. "Don''t you trust me? Sartori Corporation has the best legal team in the world."


    Chloe smiled. "Then I''ll make sure to personally invite Leah to the hearing."


    Connor looked at her, his gaze tender. "You little devil."


    After discussing Lisa, Connor suddenly remembered something. "What brought you here all of a sudden?"

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    It was three in the afternoon. Chloe should have been at the TV station, and she had never shown up to see Connor at this time before.


    Without a word, she walked straight up to him and plopped down on hisp, wrapping her arm gently around his neck and nting a kiss on his lips. Connor''s ears turned bright red, and his heart raced with joy though he tried to maintain hisposure.


    "Ms. Chloe, please behave yourself," he said, attempting to sound serious.


    Chloe hooked her finger under his chin teasingly. "Don''t like it?"


    Connor couldn''t resist any longer and gave in immediately, wrapping his arms around her waist. "Like it? I love it." He then kissed her deeply, their affection growing more intense with each passing moment.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, Connor pulled back slightly and asked, "So, what''s this all about? What do you need from me?" He knew Chloe never came to him without a reason, and today, she wasying it on thick.


    Chloe smiled, feeling a bit silly. She wasn''t here for anything in particr, just to confess her feelings. "Connor, I..."


    Just then, Connor''s phone buzzed with a unique ringtone. He didn''t seem eager to answer it, but Chloe grabbed the phone and handed it to him. "Your phone," she said.


    She nced at the screen and saw the name "Diana." Chloe handed the phone back to Connor and got up from hisp. "You should take this." Connor nced at the phone and then stepped out onto the balcony to answer it, something he had never done before. Chloe''s intuition kicked in, making her feel that this Diana girl had a special connection with him.


    He was back in just five minutes. "So, what were you going to say?" he asked, acting as if nothing unusual had happened, offering no exnation for the call.


    "Who''s Diana?" Chloe asked with a smile.


    "She''s family. She''s in a bit of trouble and needed my help," Connor replied.


    Chloe nodded, relieved. Maybe she had overreacted. Connor pulled her back into his arms. "You still haven''t told me why you came today."


    For some reason, the interruption made it hard for Chloe to say what she had nned. Instead, she kissed his cheek and said, "I''ll tell you tonight." Connor looked a bit disappointed. "I have to head back to Eldridge City for a few days."


    "So soon?" Chloe asked, surprised.


    "Yeah, there''s some urgent business I need to handle," he said, a hint of sternness in his eyes. "Why don''t youe with me? You haven''t been sleeping well. It could be a nice little getaway."


    Chloe shook her head. "I just took three days off. It wouldn''t look good to ask for more time now. You go ahead. I''ll be here when you get back."


    Connor didn''t push the matter


    further, and Chloe soon returned to the TV station. On her way back, she couldn''t stop thinking about Diana and the urgent business Connor mentioned. It must be something significant.


    That evening, after finishing her news broadcast, she was getting ready to leave when Tony, her producerz approached her. "Chloe pack your bags. We''re heading to Eldridge TV for a learning exchange tomorrow. It''s a fantastic


    no


    opportunity, and you were the first person I thought of." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Eldridge TV was the gold standard for all national television stations.


    In fact, it was also a publicly tradedpany owned by Eldridge Entertainment. From what people say, Eldridge Entertainment belonged to the Sartori family.


    Of course, Chloe didn''t know too much about these business intricacies.


    Chloe said, "Tony, I''ve already participated in a lot of exchanges with other stations. Let''s give this opportunity to someone else this time."


    Indeed, over the past year, she had visited no less than thirty major television stations for learning exchanges.


    They were pretty dull events, just meetings and then socializing with the financial backers behind the scenes. Sometimes, Chloe even felt like these exchanges were like being a social escort. asionally, she would even get harassed by some of the financiers. Chloe really didn''t like these social obligations.


    Tony''s face stiffened. "This time, it''s different. Just go."


    Actually, it was Eldridge TV that specifically requested Chloe''s presence. He had wanted to do Chloe a favor, but she wasn''t interested in taking it. Chloe still refused.


    Tony had no choice but to be honest. "Look, Chloe, someone important from Eldridge TV asked to see you specifically. It''ll be difficult for me if you don''t go. Just go, and I''ll give you an extra five days of annual leave."


    Chloe paused for half a second. "Make it ten."


    "Alright, alright," Tony sighed. He had wanted to do her a favor, but instead, she had bargained with him. Tony felt frustrated.


    When Chloe asked who exactly wanted to see her, Tony confessed, "I honestly don''t know. The bosses didn''t say. It''s someone from Eldridge Entertainment, apparently a very high-ranking official, but I don''t know who it is."


    Chloe frowned. She had no connection whatsoever with Eldridge Entertainment and didn''t know any of their executives. Why would someone request to see her by name? Her intuition told her it might have something to do with the Sartori family.


    Was it because of Connor?


    Regardless, she would face


    whatever came her way. Chloe wasn''t too worried. However, she didn''t tell Connor about her trip to Eldridge City. After she left CNR Tower Connor had already rushed


    n


    back to Eldridge City. This learning exchange trip wouldst three days. The third day was mostly free for her own activities. Maybe she could even arrange to meet him. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The next day, Chloe and Tony took a nine o''clock flight. Two hourster, Chloe was standing at the entrance of the Eldridge Hotel. After dropping off their luggage, she and Tony had a buffet at the hotel. Then, they headed to the Eldridge City TV station.


    To their surprise, they were greeted


    by the head of Eldridge TV himself. Tony was ttered. It was


    well-known that the head of Eldridge TV didn''t usually pay much attention to the heads of other stations. The head of Riverbrook TV Station oftenined that he was too arrogant.


    Chloe found the head of Eldridge TV too enthusiastic. He personally took them on a tour. He smiled warmly at Chloe.


    After touring for about an hour, they participated in a production meeting at the station. Eldridge TV had recently produced several live variety shows that had been huge hits Chloe and Tony''s main reason for visiting was to learn from this sess. The meetingsted until four in the afternoon. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After it ended, the head of the station approached Chloe. "Ms. Chloe, please wait here for a moment. Our chairperson is on her way. She wants to meet you."


    Chloe was surprised. "The chairperson?"


    Tony interjected, "The chairperson of Eldridge Entertainment? I thought she was always abroad."


    "She just returned to the country recently. Although the chairperson has been abroad, she has always been aware of Ms. Chloe."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chloe was a bit lost. "Who''s it?"


    Tony responded, "How could you not know this? The big money behind Eldridge TV is Eldridge Entertainment, and the chairman of Eldridge Entertainment is the legendary ire."


    Chloe was well aware of ire.


    She''s Connor''s older sister, and the family member with whom Connor had the worst rtionship.


    Chloe''s heart started racing. Why did ire want to see her?


    Chloe figured she should let Connor know about this.


    So, after the station manager left, Chloe dialed Connor''s number, but the phone rang for ages without an answer.


    Soon enough, the conference room door swung open again. Chloe turned around to see a middle-aged woman stepping in.


    She looked impable, dressed in a white business suit. Her shoulder-length hair was softly curled, and her makeup was perfectly done.


    She was incredibly well-maintained, not looking a day over forty. You could easily believe she was in her early thirties.


    Like Connor''s, her skin was a cool, glowing tone, giving her an air of aloof sharpness.


    She carried a custom Hermes bag on her wrist and wore designer heels. Her neck and wrists were bare of any jewelry, yet she exuded a blend of efficiency and elegance.


    Chloe put her phone away and made her way over to greet her. "Ms. Sartori, I''ve heard so much about you."


    Chloe extended her hand for a handshake.


    ire, with a piercing gaze, had already assessed Chloe. She smiled warmly as she took Chloe''s hand. "I suppose you know I''m Connor''s older sister. Since you''re his official girlfriend, you might as well call me ''sister'' like he does."


    el


    Chloe remained highly respectful, but confidently spoke, "You''re my elder. It wouldn''t be right for me to overstep. I''ll stick with calling you Ms. Sartori."


    ire seemed unfazed. "Suit yourself."


    ire walked into the conference room, casually tossing her bag onto a chair, and started making small talk. "Is this your first time in Eldridge City?" Chloe answered honestly, "I visited once as a child, but this is my first time here as an adult."


    "Do you enjoy the scenery?"


    "Eldridge City is bustling and vibrant. I like it a lot."


    ire smiled, "Eldridge City is indeed and of prosperity, but such riches can easily blind people."


    Her message was clear. She meant Chloe wasn''t a match for Connor, or worse, she thought Chloe was with Connor for the money and status.


    Chloe smiled, too. "Everywhere is


    prosperous in this vast world. Ms. Sartori rest assured, I will keep your teachings in mind and strive to cultivate my heart."


    ire''s eyes showed a hint of appreciation at herposed demeanor.


    She actually smiled, "You remind me a bit of myself when I was younger. I like you."


    Chloe remained respectful but distant. "Thank you for your kind words, Ms. Sartori."


    Tony, standing nearby, was


    sweating bullets. It was clear Msz


    Eldridge, was trying to intimidate


    Chloe. It seemed joining the ranks of


    the wealthy wasn''t a walk in theOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    park.


    However, Chloe didn''t falter. Instead, she was respectful andposed, skillfully handling the conversation without being overpowered.


    It''s truly a testament to her training at Riverbrook TV Station.


    ire said, "It''s gettingte. I''ve booked ''The Imperial'' for dinner tonight. Tony, join us."

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Tony was taken aback by the invitation.


    The Imperial was the crown jewel of Eldridge City. Getting a reservation at the restaurant? Practically impossible unless you were someone really special.


    Rumor had it that the menu was avish spread of one hundred and eight dishes, rivaling the grandest feasts.


    Tony, all smiles and nods, said, "It''s such an honor to be invited by you. Of course, I''ll be there."


    He gave Chloe a nudge. "Come on, say thanks. Dining at the Imperial isn''t something that happens every day. It''s a great chance to see and be seen."


    Attending a banquet with ire meant mingling with the city''s elite.


    Just as Chloe was about to speak, ire cut in. "ces like the Imperial aren''t really for young folks like you, Chloe."


    The room suddenly felt awkward. Tony hadn''t expected ire to be so reluctant to bring Chloe along. Her disapproval was pretty clear.


    Then, ire pulled a gold-embossed invitation from her purse. "I figured you wouldn''t enjoy a business dinner. There''s a more suitable event tonight -a birthday party for the Ms. Gilbert. It''s perfect for young people to have fun. All the notable young elites from Eldridge City will be there. Go and make some friends."


    She ced the invitation right into Chloe''s hands. Then, grabbing her purse, she headed for the door.


    Before leaving, she turned back, "Oh, and could you order a bouquet of lilies for Ms. Gilbert?"


    She didn''t leave Chloe any room to say no.


    Tony quickly followed ire, patting Chloe on the shoulder as he passed. "Looks like you''ve passed the Sartori family''s test. Ms. Sartori wants you to fit into the Eldridge City elite circles. I''ve got high hopes for you, future Mrs. Sartori."


    Then, he dashed out.


    Chloe stared at the gold-embossed invitation, feeling a mix of emotions. She had a hunch this wasn''t as straightforward as it seemed.


    She opened the invitation. It only had an address and no other details. However, the address looked familiar.


    It was the Gilbert family mansion on Stratosphere Road.


    Wasn''t that Cassie''s ce?


    Cassie was Chloe''s childhood friend. They''d known each other since kindergarten.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In Chloe''s memory, Cassie had no parents but lived in a big house and was taken care of by a butler and a nanny.


    It wasn''t until their sophomore year in high school that Cassie''s father finally came for her.


    It turned out that Cassie was the long-lost illegitimate daughter of the Gilbert family, one of Eldridge City''s four major families.


    The Gilbert family, though small, had a tangled web of rtionships.


    Lando Gilbert had two sons, Harry and Desmond.


    n


    Harry married into the Nagel family, tying the knot with Julie, who''s Devon and Eve''s aunt. But even after more than a decade together they had no children.


    Lando got anxious. Eventually, Harry confessed to Lando about a fling in his youth that resulted in a daughter he had kept hidden. This daughter was Cassie.


    Cassie was officially recognized by the Gilbert family during her sophomore year.


    Naturally, Julie was furious about


    the sudden appearance of a teenage


    I.n


    illegitimate daughter. Still, she had to swallow her pride after being childless for over a decade. She could only watch as Lando brought Cassie into the family.


    Ironically, a month after Cassie''s return, Julie, in her forties, got pregnant. This gave Julie more confidence. She made life hard for Cassie, using her pregnancy as an excuse, and sent Cassie back to Riverbrook.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    But back then, Cassie was happy, too. She spent a few more years in Riverbrook after Chloe and Lucas "got married." When Lando fell seriously ill, the Gilbert family brought Cassie back, and she eventually went abroad to study.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Coincidentally, Cassie had just returned to the country three days ago. She immediately arranged to meet Chloe, saying she''d fly to Riverbrook to see her. But as Chloe had been feeling down recently, she found an excuse to decline, not wanting to worry her friend.


    Today, though, seemed like the perfect day for a surprise visit. Chloe wanted to catch Cassie off guard, so she didn''t call ahead. She ordered a bouquet of lilies and took a taxi to the Gilbert Mansion. By the time Chloe arrived, it was already evening.


    Four bodyguards in ck suits were stationed at the gates of the Gilbert mansion, checking everyone''s invitations before entering. Chloe, holding her invitation, walked in without any fuss.


    Stepping inside felt like entering a different world. The entrance opened up to a massive garden with elegantndscaping-bridges over streams, waterfalls, rockeries, and a sprawling courtyard. The yard had been meticulously decorated. Trees were adorned with delicate fairy lights and balloons, and several long dining tables were set up, covered with an array of exquisite desserts. Waiters in tuxedos roamed around with trays of drinks, and a live band was performing. On closer look, it was a band that had gained fame through a talent show.


    Guests had already started to gather and were scattered around the yard in small groups, either chatting andughing or soaking in the scenery. The ce was huge, and Chloe didn''t recognize anyone. In the end, she called Cassie.


    "Hey babe, miss me?" Cassie''szy voice came through the phone.


    Chloe chuckled, "Where are you?"


    Cassie''s voice was tinged with boredom. "At home. There''s something going on today, and my dad won''t let me out. He thinks I''ll cause trouble. I''m so bored."


    "Come downstairs," Chloe said calmly.


    "What?" Cassie didn''t catch it.


    "Come down and meet me at the entrance."


    Cassie shot up from her bed. "You''re at my house?"


    Without even changing, Cassie dashed downstairs in her pajamas, drawing curious nces from everyone she passed.


    "Who is that, dressed like that for Miss Gilbert''s birthday party?"


    "Don''t you know? That''s Cassie, the illegitimate daughter from the main branch of the Gilbert family and Diana''s cousin. She''s just like the rumors say¡ªsuch a tomboy."


    "But she''s so cool. Even in pajamas, she looks more dashing than most guys."


    Cassie ignored the gossip and jogged to the entrance. There, she saw Chloe standing with a bouquet of lilies. Overjoyed, she quickened her pace.


    Standing in front of Chloe, slightly panting, Cassie asked, "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    The next second, Chloe found herself suddenly pulled into a warm embrace.


    "Chloe, you stinker! I''ve missed you."


    "Same here, Cassie."


    They hugged each other tightly, ignoring the curious nces from those around them. After a brief moment, Cassie let go and said, "Come with me."


    Chloe followed Cassie into the grand mansion of the Gilbert family and then upstairs. Five minutester, Chloe was sitting on the sofa in Cassie''s room. With the door shut, all the noise andmotion from outside faded away.


    Cassie still looked stunned by the surprise. "You came to Eldridge City and didn''t even let me know? If I''d known, I would''ve picked you up from the airport."


    Chloe smiled, "I''m here for work. Ended up here by chance."


    Cassie''s eyes fell on the lilies Chloe had brought. She walked over and picked them up. "For me?"


    Chloe quickly took them back. "Nope, these are for Miss Gilbert. A gift from someone else. Don''t ruin them."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "By the way, which Gilbert member is having their birthday today?" Chloe asked.


    Cassie''s expression suddenly turned serious, her brows furrowing. "Who sent you with these flowers?"


    Chloe sensed something was off. "The chairperson of Eldridge Entertainment, ire."


    Cassie stood up, went straight to the trash can, and threw the flowers away.


    "What are you doing? Why''d you throw them out?"


    Cassie turned around and casually poured two sses of red wine. She was wearing ck silk pajamas with white trim. They were slightly loose but gave her a carefree, dashing charm Her short, neatly styled hair gave her an air of rugged


    no


    handsomeness. Though clearly a girl, her every movement exuded


    effortless cool.


    Cassie handed Chloe a ss of wine and then leaned in beside her. "Things could''ve gotten really bad if you hadn''t bumped into me today." Chloe was puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    Cassie took a leisurely sip of her wine. "Today is my cousin Diana''s birthday, but she''s allergic to lilies. If you had given her those, it could''ve triggered her asthma. Who would take responsibility if something happened?"


    Cassie gave her a look. "Dummy, you got yed."


    Chloe''s expression grew serious as her mind raced with information. Diana? The name "Diana" from Connor''s phone shed in her mind. Could it be just a coincidence?


    "Why would ire do this?" Chloe asked. "It''s so low for her to act this way."


    Cassie sighed, "It''splicated. You wouldn''t understand all the love and hate tangled up in this."


    Suzanne had no significant background and was just a third-rate actress in her younger years. She and her daughter''s fate could have been much


    worse if it hadn''t been for Desmond''s protection over the years.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Chloe felt a chill run down her spine as the story unfolded. The intrigue of Eldridge''s high society was far deeper than she had imagined. Cassie had already finished her ss of wine, but the tale was far from over. "Just yesterday, my cousin was in a car ident, and this ire was likely behind it."


    A thought flickered in Chloe''s mind. "Is she alright?"


    "She''s fine. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be throwing a birthday party today," Cassie replied with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry too much about her. She''s got some serious backing. Who knows, she might even end up marrying into the Sartori family and be ire''s equal. That would really set ire off."


    Chloe''s mind was racing. "Who is behind her-is it Connor?"


    Cassie looked genuinely surprised. "You know the name of our King of Eldridge?"


    The realization hit Chloe like a stone sinking to the bottom of ake. Her expression darkened.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Cassie picked up on the change. "Do you know Connor?"


    Chloe ignored the question and pressed on, "What''s the deal between Connor and Diana?"


    "What else? The typical boyfriend-girlfriend thing," Cassie said nonchntly. "You''ve probably heard that the rtionship between ire and Connor is beyond terrible. Calling them enemies wouldn''t be an exaggeration."


    "Rumor has it ire tried to kill him several times while he was growing up but never seeded."


    Chloe''s heart pounded. She knew their rtionship was strained, but this was on another level. "Why?"


    "Who knows? Maybe it''s because


    Connor was a child their parents had


    in theirter years. There''s a


    neen-year age gap between


    Connor and ire. If Connor hadn''t been born, the Sartori family empire would have gone to ire, the most capable of them all. So, when Connor came along, it''s no wonder she despises him."


    "Hating him is one thing, but trying to kill him? He''s still her brother."


    Cassie shook her head. "There might be more to it. Chloe, in the elite circles of Eldridge, family bonds are thin. Everyone is out for their own interests because the stakes are so high. The Sartori family is the top of the four big families in Eldridge City. The Shaw family has already moved abroad and faded from the scene. Evenbined, the wealth of the Nagel and Gilbert families doesn''te close to the Sartori family''s."


    Cassie sighed. "The Sartori family''s affairs are way tooplicated."


    Chloe listened intently, her brows furrowed. Cassie sensed something was off. "You''re not usually this curious. Why the sudden interest in the Sartori family today?"


    Before Chloe could answer, vibrant fireworks erupted outside. The red sparks lit up the sky like zing mes before fading away. Unintentionally, Chloe murmured, "Heart of the rose."


    Cassie assumed Chloe was enjoying the view. She grabbed Chloe''s arm. "Watching through the ss is boring. Come on, let''s go join the fun."

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Chloe was pulled into the garden by Cassie. Fireworks burst in the sky, a dazzling disy that took your breath away. Everyone in the garden stopped and looked up, showering the spectacle with praise. Chloe looked up, too. Watching the fireworks, she couldn''t help but think back to her own birthday. The sky had been filled with Heart of the Rose, burning brightly. Her once-thrilling heartbeat now felt like a giant bubble. Pop, and it had shattered.


    The fireworkssted about ten minutes before gradually fading away, but the garden became even livelier. People gathered under a crabapple tree in the center. Presents of all shapes and sizes were piled high beneath it. Chloe finally saw the star of the day, Diana.


    Diana looked young, though she was only three years younger than Chloe. Her face, full of innocence and naivety, made her much younger than she was. She had long, straight hair with bangs framing her delicate features that were lightly adorned with makeup. A pink dress hugged her slim figure. Her eyes sparkled with sweetness when she smiled. Chloe''s first impression of her was one of beauty and youthfulness, like an exquisite Barbie doll in a shop window. Diana seemed born to be cherished, pampered, and adored like a little princess.


    She was surrounded by a group of girls. Chloe and Cassie stood just a few meters away, separated by a man-madeke. The girls'' chatter still reached Chloe''s ears.


    "Diana, why hasn''t Connor arrived yet?"


    "Diana, I heard Connor tailored a reality show just for you. Is that true? Remember to include us when the timees, okay?"


    "Diana, we''re so envious of you. You''re just in your sophomore year, and you''ve already been part of several big productions. Once those shows air, you might be an A-list actress overnight."


    "Diana, you''ve got such good fortune. Connor even started a talent agency just for you. That''s a unique honor in the entertainment industry." "Diana is the future Mrs. Sartori. What''s apany inparison? Soon, even the Sartori Corporation might be handed to her on a silver tter by Connor."


    Diana kept smiling until she heard thestment. She blushed, a bit embarrassed, and said, "Don''t say that. My rtionship with Uncle Connor isn''t what you think."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Why are you still calling him ''Uncle?'' That''s too formal. Eve calls him ''Connor.'' You can''t be more distant than her."


    Diana seriously replied, "Please stop. When he arrives and he hears you, he won''t be happy."


    Amotion arose not far away.


    el


    Someone said, "Diana, Connor is here." The crowd instinctively parted, making way for a tall, distinguished figure walking towards them. Chloe''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of him. Cassie kindly pointed out, "Look, that''s Connor Sartori."


    Diana was visibly delighted, looking up at Connor with eyes that seemed to sparkle like stars.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    "I got you a birthday present. Have a look. I hope you''ll like it," Connor said, lifting his hand slightly.


    Teddy, who had been following behind, stepped forward, holding a square, ck velvet gift box with both hands. He carefully opened it, and a dazzling light shed, eliciting envious gasps from everyone around.


    Inside the box was a pink diamond ne. The centerpiece was a huge pink diamond carved into a heart shape, surrounded by countless tiny diamonds sparkling brilliantly.


    Someone with a keen eye immediately eximed, "It''s QUEEN''stest design, ''Heart of Sakura.'' I remember it was auctioned offst month at the Kobe Jewelry Center for 80 million. So Connor bought it as a gift for Diana!"


    "How romantic! Connor had been nning this surprise for Diana so early. An 80 million surprise, my goodness."


    "Connor must know Diana loves pink. This is so thoughtful."


    Diana was clearly moved, tears welling up in her eyes. But she still looked at Connor uncertainly. "Uncle Connor, this gift is too precious." Connor smiled softly, his eyes full of affection. "80 million is nothing to me, as long as you like it."


    "I love it, thank you."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Someone in the crowd teased, "Connor, put it on her!"


    Connor took the ''Heart of Sakura'' out of the box. Then, he gently lifted Diana''s hair and ced the ne around her neck. Her slender neck instantly shone brightly, so beautiful it was hard to look away. After putting it on, Connor thoughtfully adjusted her hair.


    Diana looked blissfully happy, andpliments began to flow from everyone around.


    Chloe saw all this from the sidelines. A hint of sarcasm suddenly appeared on her lips. The ''Heart of Sakura'' was also her design. So, when he went to Japan, he did not just buy her ''From Darkness to Light.''


    Winston had encouraged her to open up to Connor. She had really wavered. Fortunately, that ''I love you'' had not yet been spoken.


    After giving the gift, Connor received a phone call. He stepped away from the crowd, going behind a rockery to take the call.


    The scene around Diana remained lively. People surrounded her, showering her withpliments and envious nces, until Eve arrived and broke the harmony.


    Eve waste. In fact, she hadn''t received an invitation from the Gilbert family. Her aunt Julie had gotten her into the Gilbert family''s mansion. As soon as she arrived, she heard everyone discussing the 80 million ne Connor gave to Diana. She went straight to Diana and indeed found the priceless pink diamond ne around her neck.


    Eve was furious, pointing at Diana''s neck. "Diana, take off that ne!"


    Diana''s friends blocked Eve. "Eve, look closely. This is Connor''s gift to Diana. Why should she take it off?" "Connor is my fianc¨¦; how could he give you such an expensive gift?"


    The Nagel family had been somewhat stronger than the Gilbert family in recent years. Indeed, there were rumors that Jeffrey intended to ally with the Nagel family through marriage.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    A hush fell over the crowd momentarily after a bold statement was made. It wasn''t long before someone pointed an using finger at Eve. "Eve, what are you talking about? Diana has been nurtured and cherished by Connor since she was young. All these years, Connor hasn''t been linked to any scandals. How could he possibly have a girlfriend?"


    "Exactly! Connor doesn''t like you, so you resort to spreading rumors? If you upset Connor, you can''t bear that responsibility."


    "Eve, Connor is just over there. Would you say that to his face?"


    Eve only found it amusing. Weren''t these people just sucking up to Diana to stay in Connor''s good books?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But she couldn''t clear things up now. After all, she had spent so much time in Riverbrook, and she was well aware that Connor had been involved with that bitch called Chloe. Her image was even disyed on CNR Tower''s giant screens every day. Eve regretted not taking a photo or recording a video at the time.


    As everyone pressed Eve for answers, a dramatic moment unfolded. Backed into a corner by the crowd, Eve turned her head and saw a stunningly familiar face. For a moment, she thought she was lightheaded from the confrontation, hallucinating. Rubbing her eyes, she realized that wasn''t the


    case.


    Had this been before, she would have loathed to see that face and even be tempted to mar it. But now, she was overjoyed. It seemed a spectacle was guaranteed tonight.


    Eve''s expression suddenly turned smug, her smile clearly mischievous. "Connor''s girlfriend is also here tonight."


    The crowd burst intoughter. "Eve, don''t tell me you''re going to say that you''re Connor''s girlfriend."


    Eve snorted, her slender finger pointing across the space. "She''s right over there."


    Everyone followed the direction of


    el.ne


    Eve''s pointing finger. And there, across a man-madeke, separated by a misty water veil from a faux waterfall, they saw a face of devastating beauty. The woman Eve pointed at was breathtakingly gorgeous, creating a psychological distance with her sheer beauty.


    Her features were wless, her naturally wavy hair cascaded over her shoulders, embodying grace with every movement. d in a casual sky-blue dress with a sheer shawl draped over her shoulders, her simple elegance made her beauty even more striking. The evening breeze teased her hair and the hem of her dress. She was casually holding a ss of wine, standing there as if she was glowing.


    Many were mesmerized, silently admiring. Diana also saw her, her expression filled with surprise and disbelief.


    Eve was very pleased with the reaction of the crowd. The beauty of that woman could indeed devastate everyone. Eve couldn''t be the only one affected.


    Connor''s expression darkened instantly. "Eve, what are you talking about?"


    "Chloe is right over there. Last time, in front of my brothers, you said she was your girlfriend. That wasn''t a lie, was it?" Eve deliberately raised her voice.


    Regardless of Connor''s response now, one of them was bound to be cornered. Connor turned his gaze toward the man-madeke.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Chloe caught his eye.


    His gaze turned icy in an instant, and the air around him became chillingly tense. No one nearby dared to make a sound.


    Meanwhile, the scene on Chloe''s side was a whole different story.


    Cassie waspletely flummoxed. She knew these high-societydies too. To her, they were all a bit nuts. They forever gossiped, talked about everyone''s business, and smiled to your face but stabbed you in the back. Normally, she couldn''t care less about their gossip.


    That was until they imed her best friend Chloe was Connor''s girlfriend.


    That was utterly ridiculous.


    However, when she nced at Chloe, she sensed something was off.


    Chloe seemed way too calm. She was holding a ss of wine, one arm draped over the wooden railing, a slight smile on her lips, radiating an effortless cool. She looked like a fairy who''d wandered into the wrong world.


    Cassie knew Chloe too well. That smile was trouble. The more enchanting and mesmerizing her smile, the bigger the problem. Especially when the beauty mark near Chloe''s eye lifted just a bit it meant she was seriously losing her patience.


    Could Chloe really be involved with Connor?


    On the other side, Eve was hell-bent on causing a scene tonight. She shouted towards Chloe.


    "Hey, Chloe, Connor''s over here. Come join us!"


    Chloe smiled. She straightened up, walking across the bridge over the artificial pond, heading towards the crowd. In just a few minutes, she was standing in front of Eve.


    Chloe was quite tall, about 5''7", and her heels made her even taller. Just by standing there, she was already towering over Eve.


    "It''s been a while, Ms. Eve. Your voice still has that piercing quality. You even scared the birds out of the trees just now."


    Eve frowned, "There aren''t any birds out at this hour."


    Thedies around them covered their mouths, giggling. "Eve, she''s saying you''re being too loud."


    Eve''s face turned red with anger. ''So, you''re the epitome of elegance, huh?'' Eve was agitated by thements.


    However, Eve''s main target tonight wasn''t Chloe. She turned to Connor, forcing a smile. "Connor, wouldn''t you like to introduce her to everyone?" Suddenly, all eyes were on Connor.


    Eve clearly had some ulterior motives.


    Could it be as Eve suggested? Was this stunning woman actually Connor''s girlfriend in Riverbrook?


    Everyone had thought Connor was


    living abroad. It wasn''t until the Sartori family matriarch''s birthday that they found out Connor had spent thest three years in a small town called Riverbrook. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Chloe''s eye''s also locked onto Connor''s. She didn''t say a word and just stared at him, smiling. She too, to see how Connor would


    her.


    Connor looked at Chloe, his gaze colder than ever. After a long pause, he finally spoke, "I don''t know her."


    Chloe felt a sharp pain in her chest as if her heart had been squeezed, but her smile didn''t fade. It only deepened.


    Eve, on the other hand, panicked.


    "Connor, you told my brother and


    everyone else that she was your


    girlfriend. Now you''re saying yo


    don''t know her? You''re lying. What, are you afraid you can''t tell the truth because Diana will get jealous?"


    "Eve!" Connor''s voice was cold as ice, with a hint of anger simmering beneath the surface.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    No way Connor had another girlfriend. Even though it wasn''t public knowledge, everyone knew Connor had eyes only for Diana for years. No other woman stood a chance. So, no one dared to entertain any inappropriate thoughts.


    They had to go through Diana if they wanted to curry favor with the Sartori family. But if Connor had another woman? All those years of ttery would feel like a joke.


    Why couldn''t it be them if another woman besides Diana could rise to prominence?


    So, no one wanted the beautiful woman standing before them to be Connor''s girlfriend. That way, everyone felt bnced.


    Eve, though, felt different.


    As the daughter of one of the four major families, spoiled by her parents and brother and closely tied to the Sartori family, she had no such reservations.


    Eve snorted, "Can''t admit it in front of Diana?"


    Connor hadn''t spoken yet, but Chloe suddenlyughed. "Ms. Eve, you''ve got it all wrong."


    Chloe had already made her decision when Connor said those words.


    Eve looked at Chloe. "What do you mean?"


    "That day, I actually bumped into Connor by chance. He helped me out, and I owed him a favor. So, I followed him to your booth and put on an act, Ms. Eve. Don''t you get why?"


    Eve was taken aback. "An act?"


    "Connor wanted me to pretend to be his girlfriend just to shake off your clinginess."


    Chloe nced at Connor. Her lips curled into a charming smile. Her words were soft and enchanting, like a butterfly fluttering at the heart. "Indeed, I''m not close to Mr. Connor at all."


    Connor''s eyes darkened as if he was


    trying hard to keep something in


    check. His hands, tucked in his


    pockets, were clenched into fiston et


    but he couldn''t show it now. He knew this gathering was crawling with ire''s spies.


    Eve, however, was shattered by Chloe''s words. Tears instantly filled her eyes.


    "Connor, is what she said true? You actually found a woman to y your girlfriend just to get rid of me? Do you hate me that much?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Connor watched Eve, his eyes cold.


    "Eve, I thought I made myself clear. I


    don''t like you, and I''ll never like you


    The Sartori family will never form an alliance with the Nagel family


    el


    through marriage. So, stop bothering


    me.


    Swn


    "Eve, you''re the Nagel family''s precious daughter. Why do you cling to Connor like a persistent ailment?"


    "Yeah, did he need to spell it out this clearly? He''d rather find any woman to pretend to be his girlfriend than give you any false hope. He hates you that much."


    Eve was devastated, bursting into tears again. "You all are bullying me. Just wait!" Then, she turned and ran.


    The area was still buzzing with whispers.


    "Connor is devoted to Diana wholeheartedly. Thankfully he is not swayed by Eve''s provocations."


    ¡°Eve is so annoying. Connor, Diana is of age now. Please give her a proper status.¡±


    "Yes, yes, everyone knows Connor has been waiting for Diana to grow up. He''s been waiting for six years now."


    "Shut up!" Connor finally spoke.


    His voice was icily cold. Clearly, Connor was in a foul mood. It was all Eve''s fault. She had ruined Connor''s mood, and now it was taken out on them.


    Nobody dared to speak anymore. Only Diana slowly approached. She cautiously nced at Connor and gently tugged at his sleeve. "Uncle Connor, are you alright?"

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Connor snapped back to reality. He turned and looked down at Diana, his eyes now soft and tender. "I''m fine. Next time Eve bothers you, just give me a call."


    Diana nodded, and then her gaze shifted back to Chloe. "Is thisdy a friend you brought along?"


    Diana didn''t recognize Chloe. Naturally, she wasn''t on the guest list. Since she was Connor''s friend from Riverbrook, she must havee with him. Just then, Cassie stepped forward and threw an arm around Chloe''s shoulder.


    "She''s my friend. She''s here to see me today."


    Diana seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, her mood lifting. "Oh, so she''s my cousin''s friend. Sorry for not weing you properly."


    Cassie, ever so nonchnt, said, ¡°Don''t worry about it. She''s not here for you."


    Then, looking down at Chloe, she said, ¡°Come on, let''s not bother with them and head upstairs to have some fun."


    Cassie was slim but tall. Even next to Chloe, who was in heels, she was still a bit taller. From behind, one might mistake her for Chloe''s boyfriend. Chloe smiled, "It''s gettingte. I should be going."


    She nced at Diana. "Miss Diana, happy birthday. I''ll be on my way now."


    Then, Chloe turned and left. Cassie immediately followed. "Let me drive you."


    The two disappeared into the Gilbert family''s courtyard. As they vanished, the gossip started.


    "They seem really close."


    "With Cassie looking so androgynous, she must be gay. That Ms. Chloe is so stunning. Is she her girlfriend?"


    "Even as a straight woman, I''m smitten by that beauty."


    Diana interrupted, "Please, stop talking about my cousin."


    The conversation quickly shifted. "Let''s go cut the cake. How about you and Connor do it together?"


    Diana turned to Connor, hopeful, "Uncle Connor, may we?"


    Connor nodded, "Of course."


    Meanwhile, Cassie drove Chloe to the hotel Chloe sat in the passenger seat, silently watching the scenery fly by. She had dropped all pretenses and slouched in her seat like a weary cat


    "You okay?" Cassie asked.


    UMS


    Chloe leaned against the window, her eyes following the bustling lights outside. "I''m fine."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s going on? How did you end up with someone like Connor?"


    Chloe turned her head, a small smile creeping onto her lips. "He was my Trophy Boy for three years."


    Cassie, startled, nearly swerved the steering wheel. "Holy crap! So, he''s the Trophy Boy you mentioned."


    Cassie had been abroad, and though


    she knew bits and pieces auchmel


    Chloe asionally kept in


    Chloe''s life.


    Chloe grinned. "Impressive, right?"


    Cassie gave her a thumbs up. "Amazing. You just casually kept a Trophy Boy, and he turned out to be Connor."


    Chloe smiled, too. Cassie noticed her friend didn''t seem too heartbroken, but something seemed off.


    "Chloe, are you really okay?"


    "I''m fine. He''s just a fling, after all. If


    liner


    our rtionship is over, it''s over.


    Should be dying over it? It''s not worth it." Chloe''s tone was indifferent.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Indeed, Chloe was thinking the exact same thing. She even felt a bit relieved. So much had happened recently, almost pulling her in entirely. She had almost lost her mind, about to confess her feelings to Connor. But thankfully, fate lent her a hand. In her moment of confusion, she witnessed today''s scene and was grateful that Connor had given her an answer in person.


    "I''m not close with her" was his calcted choice of words. Chloe, of course, wouldn''t make a scene or expose his pretense. Instead, she even helped him out. She managed to get rid of the persistent Eve and, at the same time, solidified his image in front of Diana. He must be thankful to her deep down.


    Why did she do it? Her breakup with Lucas had been so undignified. She would not allow things like that to happen again.


    The next day, Chloe and Tony went to Eldridge TV Station again. As expected, they ran into ire. In the vast conference room, it was just Chloe and ire.


    "Chloe, what you did yesterday was quite disappointing to me," ire said, seated in a luxurious leather office chair. She was still dressed in a sharp and elegant business suit, emanating an aura of superiority as she watched Chloe.


    Chloe, neither servile nor overbearing, replied, "What would you prefer to see, Ms. ire? Me iming to be Connor''s girlfriend and attacking Diana, or Diana having an asthma attack from a bouquet of lilies and being rushed to the hospital?"


    A smirk appeared on ire''s lips, a hint of admiration in her eyes. "Chloe, you''ve really impressed me. I prefer you instead of Diana. Perhaps you are the one who could marry into the Sartori family."


    "I dare not think so. Your words now are just another attempt to use me as a pawn. You don''t like Diana and want to use me to get in between her and Connor. However, I have no interest in being your pawn."


    ire''s gaze sharpened. "You should know that many wish to be my pawns."


    "I know, but I''m not interested."


    "Yet my only brother chose you, and I was unaware you''ve been together for over three years," ire remarked.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Chloe figured that ir must have


    orchestrated her visit to Eldridge City. ire''s reach had silently extended into Chloe''s life long ago. Chloe watched ire steadily, feeling the intimidating aura emanating from the woman.


    "Connor and I are just a fling, satisfying a mutual benefit. Our rtionship.is purely for fun, with no real feelings involved. If you think of investing in me, Ms. ire, it would be a waste of time." Chloe sigiled sincerely. "Besides, Connor and I ended everythingst night." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ire''s gaze held admiration. "I like your spirit, but I dislike forcing others to do things. If one day you wish to enter this game, you''re wee toe back to me."


    Chloe smiled brightly. "I don''t think that day wille."


    Then, Chloe took her leave. ire watched Chloe''s retreating figure, her lips curving into a meaningful smile. Then, she picked up her phone and dialed a number. "Is the


    acquisition agreement with


    ¦¯


    Riverbrook TV Station ready?"


    That afternoon, Chloe took some time off with Tony. For the next two days, she would not return to Eldridge TV. She wanted no further dealings with ire''s influence.


    Fortunately, over the next two days, Cassie was by Chloe''s side the whole time. Together, they went to "The Empire," a bar. It was one of the most luxurious and top-tier entertainment clubs in Riverbrook City.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    With a mischievous grin, Cassie announced, "I''m going to find some dashing male models for you, Chloe."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Chloe leaned back in the booth, rolling her eyes. "Oh, please, Cassie. Do you remember how I ended up with Connor? He was one of those male models you brought in for me."


    Cassie smacked her forehead, the memory flooding back. After Chloe and Lucas had tied the knot, Lucas had taken off abroad with Linda, leaving Chloe heartbroken.


    Cassie dragged Chloe to Blue Ocean Bar for a night out to lift her spirits and even arranged for the most attractive male model there to keep herpany.


    Who would have thought that he would turn out to be none other than Connor himself?


    Cassie chuckled, "It''s funny how rich people have such bizarre hobbies, like enjoying being gigolos."


    "Aren''t you rich too?" Chloe shot back.


    The Gilbert family was part of the elite crowd, making their fortune in the automobile industry. Cassie herself had spent a few years abroad studying car design.


    "Well, as a wealthy person, my hobbies are pretty normal," Cassie said nonchntly. "I just like to indulge in some eye candy now and then." Without further ado, Cassie signaled the club''s manager. In no time, four incredibly handsome male models were standing in front of their booth. Chloe was at a loss for words. "Cassie, are you serious?"


    Cassie slid closer, wrapping an arm around Chloe''s shoulders. "Rx, these guys are just college students earning some extra cash. They''re from sports universities and performing arts colleges. They''re not the sleazy type. I just invited them over for some drinks and games."


    Chloe nced at the young men in front of her. Their fresh, innocent faces did seem unworldly and naive.


    Cassie leaned in and whispered, "My cousin is meeting a big Hollywood director here tonight, thanks to Connor''s connections. Their car''s already parked downstairs. They''ll be here any minute."


    Chloe was momentarily taken aback. No wonder Cassie picked the most conspicuous booth. It was right on the path to the upstairs private rooms and visible as soon as you arrived.


    If Connor and Diana showed up together, they were sure to run into them.


    Chloe sighed internally. Cassie had always been fiercely protective and vengeful. When she found out about Lucas and Linda''s betrayal, she was the first to confront them. Chloe had pped Linda a few times, white s hard


    Cassie had punched Lucas


    enough to give him a concussion,nding him in the hospital for weeks.


    1


    Of course, the fallout was severe. They were still in school at the time, and the incident drew arge crowd. Cassie faced serious disciplinary action from the school. Lucas pressed charges for intentional harm and refused to settle, leading to Cassie''s detention for several days. It was only through Tara''s


    intervention that the situation was resolved.


    Chloe often wished Cassie wouldn''t jump to her defense so quickly, which was why she kept some things to herself.


    Speak of the devil, and he shall appear.


    Suddenly, there was amotion at the door. Connor and Diana made their entrance, surrounded by an entourage. Diana was dressed in a pink gown with delicate leather shoes on her feet.


    Chloe''s eyes immediately caught the pink diamond ne around Diana''s neck, "Heart of Sakura," a gift from Connor the night before.


    Connor, in a sharp suit, exuded a cool,posed demeanor. Standing next to Diana, he seemed more mature and grounded than ever, a stark contrast to his usual carefree attitude.


    But there was no denying it. One looked mature and experienced, while the other looked innocent and young. One was the distinguished son of the Sartori family, the other a pampered youngdy from a- prestigious family. With an


    eight-year age gap, the two of them


    seemed like a perfect match.


    The typical older man and the young girl. Chloe couldn''t help but feel a bit enchanted by them.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Under the spotlight, the pair looked like the center of attention,pletely oblivious to anyone else around them.


    As they passed by Chloe''s VIP booth, Cassie suddenly raised her voice, "Hey guys, let''s make sure Chloe has the best night ever. If she''s happy, she''ll treat us tote-night burgers."


    The four guys quickly caught on, rushing to take their seats beside Chloe.


    One of the guys suggested, "I can hold my liquor the best. How about we y a drinking game?"


    Chloe yed along with a grin. "Sure, but there should be stakes."


    "Loser drinks a shot?"


    Chloe smirked, "Drinking''s boring. How about this? If I lose, I''ll take three shots, but if you lose, you take off an item of clothing."


    "Woah, you''re wicked."


    Connor froze in his steps at the familiar voice. He turned around and saw Chloe surrounded by a group of dashing men, all trying their best to charm her. One of them was in the middle of the drinking game, reluctantly starting to unbutton his shirt after losing a round.


    Connor felt like he''d been hit by a ton of bricks and reflexively walked towards Chloe, followed by a trail of surprised onlookers.


    Diana''s expression subtly changed, a sh of surprise in her eyes.


    Soon, Connor was standing in front of Chloe. "What''s going on here?" His voice was icy, barely containing his anger.


    Chloe looked up, her expression a mix of amusement and defiance, not saying a word.


    Cassie then stepped forward. "Well, if it isn''t Mr. Connor. What a coincidence seeing you here!"


    Connor gave Cassie a cold nce. "Is this how you usually entertain your friends?"


    Cassie sat closer to Chloe, hooking


    an arm around her neck and nting


    a kiss on her cheek, then turned to Connor with a look of feigned sincerity. "Of course. I''ve always treated my friends the same over the past three years. You, of all people, should know that Content


    Her implication was clear, hinting at how she and Chloe had met three years ago.


    Connor''s expression turned even colder.


    Cassie stood up, addressing the four men beside Chloe boldly, "What are you scared of? Let''s continue. Mr. Connor here was even wilder back in the day."


    Knowing Mr. Connor''s reputation


    among the Eldridge Elites, they understood that offending him was thest thing they wanted. They wouldn''t even know how they''d end up otherwise.


    The guys were visibly nervous, unsure whether to stay seated or stand.


    "Get out!" Connor couldn''t tolerate it any longer andmanded.


    The guys scrambled away in a panic.


    Cassie, looking displeased, settled back into the plush leather of the VIP booth. Her one hand was casually draped over Chloe''s shoulder, the other resting on the back of the seat. She wore a tank top with an


    ve


    unbuttoned floral shirt thrown over


    like a cape, exuding free,


    rakish charm as she lounged with Chloe.


    "Mr. Connor, that''s just dull. Why is it that you get to have fun, but we mon folks'' can''t enjoy the finer things in life?"


    "Cassie, you can get out of here too."


    Connor''s gaze lingered on Cassie''s slender fingers resting on Chloe''s shoulder. Any man or woman would find those hands eye-catching.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe, who had been all smiles, suddenly looked irritated at Connor''s harsh words to Cassie.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Nobody could talk to Cassie that way.


    Chloe locked eyes with Connor. "Mr. Connor, have my friend and I done something wrong? Or is this ce reserved just for you? We''ve paid to be here, followed the rules, and we were having a good time. If you don''t want to see us, maybe you should leave. Firste, first served, right?"


    Though a smirk yed at the corners of Chloe''s lips, her eyes were distant and icy.


    Connor rarely saw this frigid side of Chloe, like ake frozen over, devoid of any warmth.


    Diana stepped up beside him, ncing up at his stern profile. "Uncle Connor, what''s going on?"


    Connor''s tense features rxed slightly. He turned to Diana. "Diana, go ahead to the private room; I''ll be there in a minute."


    Diana obediently left without another word, though her gaze lingered on Chloe as she walked away.


    Teddy had already escorted Connor''s entourage out, leaving just Chloe, Cassie, and Connor at the table.


    Sensing the tension, Cassie stood up and said, "Chloe, I know he was your trophy boy, but even after three years, any person would develop some affection. Shouldn''t you at least say goodbye to him properly?"


    Chloe shot Cassie a death re. One day, Cassie''s mouth was going to get her in serious trouble. Chloe would never dare to say such things herself. Unfazed, Cassie got up and sauntered off.


    Connor looked visibly upset.


    Chloe broke the silence first. "Cassie always speaks her mind to everyone, not just you. Let''s not stoop to her level."


    "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing to Eldridge City?"


    Chloe smiled, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "And why should I have told you? I didn''te here for you."


    She shed him a radiant smile. "Besides, if I had told you, yesterday wouldn''t have been such a surprise."


    Connor remained silent.


    Chloe didn''t expect an exnation from him, which was just as well.


    "Do you know why I showed up at Cassie''s birthday party?" Chloe asked. Connor''s gaze on Chloe was heavy, waiting for her to continue.


    "It


    "It was your sister


    of Eldridge Entertainment, who slipped me the invitation. She


    .ne


    asked me to get Cassie a bouquet of lilies." ,


    Connor''s expression darkened. "I should have known. Diana was turning twenty. She wouldn''t let that go easily."


    "ire even invited me to join in


    game, to be the pawn to separate t


    you and Diana. She even tempted me with the prospect of bing the wife of yours."


    Connor fixed his gaze on Chloe. "And so? What did you do?"


    Chloezily tossed her wavy hair. "I declined."


    She smiled freely. "Connor, I preserved your dignity and your image as a good man in front of Diana. Shouldn''t you be thanking me?"


    Connor had a bad feeling. "Chloe, what are you trying to say?"


    Chloe stood up, walked over toAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Connor, and lifted his chin as she et


    used to do. Though her smile remained, her tone was decidedly colder.


    "It''s time for us to break up, Connor."

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    "If I say no?"


    "Connor, you know Linda was the other woman in my past rtionship. I won''t let myself be that person. Even if we were just having fun without any feelings, I''d never break up someone else''s rtionship."


    "Chloe, don''t the three years we spent together mean anything to you?"


    Chloe shook her head with a smile. "Connor, look at yourself. How are you any different from Lucas back then? Even your tone is exactly the same." Hearing Chloepare him to Lucas darkened Connor''s expression.


    "Connor, we don''t have to end this badly. Since we never had real feelings for each other, let''s part on good terms today. I wish you and Diana the best. When the timees, I''ll make sure to attend your wedding if you send me a wedding invite."


    Then, Chloe turned to grab her bag, ready to leave.


    She had only taken a few steps when Connor caught up to her. He suddenly grabbed Chloe''s arm. His eyes clearly showed he was holding back something. He gripped Chloe''s arm tightly as if letting go would make her disappear.


    "I''ll pack up your things. You can have Teddye pick them up when they''re ready." Chloe spoke calmly. "From now on, we don''t need to see each other unless it''s necessary."


    Connor wanted to say something when he suddenly noticed a shadow at the edge of the upper floor corridor, watching them the whole time. Connor clenched his teeth. Finally, through gritted teeth, he managed, "Fine, since you''ve made up your mind, let''s end it here."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he slowly let go of Chloe''s hand.


    Chloe couldn''t help but ask, "If you already loved someone, why did youe to me? Couldn''t stand being lonely and just needed to solve your physical needs?"


    Connor''s expression went back to being cold, but his face was pallid. His voice became calm and indifferent. ¡°You said what we had between us was not about feelings but for fun. Why bother to know this now?"


    Chloe chuckled. She suddenly felt relieved. Actually, I was a bit worried that you had real feelings, and that would have been really troublesome. But now, this is good, really good."


    "Goodbye, Trophy Boy."


    Chloe casually waved her hand in a goodbye gesture, then she left.


    Cassie was waiting outside for her. "How did it go, all settled?"


    Chloe took a deep breath. "I''ve said everything that needed to be said."


    She hooked Cassie''s shoulder. "Ditched a big problem. Definitely worth celebrating. Come on, I''ll treat you to a steak dinner."


    Chloe ate a lot that night, and even went for the spiciest dishes. They were so spicy that she ended up in tears.


    Cassie sighed inwardly. Chloe was still taking it seriously, after all. But no matter what, she knew Chloe was clear-headed.


    The waters of the Sartori family run deep, and anyone stepping into it would only drown. She didn''t want Chloe to have anything to


    swn with


    them. ,


    Chloe stayed in Eldridge City for two days before returning to Riverbrook.


    Back home, life resumed as usual - work, then home.


    The only difference was that Connor''s presence was no longer seen in Greenpeace Estate.


    Chloe had packed up all of


    message to him, telling him to send someone to pick up his stuff.


    then she sent onest


    Then, she deleted all of his contact information.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Connor didn''t bother sending anyone to grab his luggage, so Chloe had no choice but to stash the bags and suitcases in the storage room. Suddenly, the vi felt a lot emptier.


    The house was supposed to be a gift for Connor, but before they could finalize the ownership transfer, Connor''s true identity got blown wide open. After that, the process came to a halt, leaving Chloe as the rightful owner of Greenpeace Estate.


    Lately, Chloe hadn''t been sleeping well. She had even upped her dose of sleeping pills. But there was some silver lining. The Gilbert family was nning to build a new car factory in Riverbrook, and Cassie was set to move there as the manager. The thought of spending their days together again was a huge boost for Chloe.


    Two weeks flew by, and today was a big day-the retrial for Ann''s case was taking ce, and a verdict would be announced. The whole city was buzzing because the verdict was self-defense, and Ann was dered innocent. The appeal had brought in a ton of new evidence, plus a testimony from Ann''s adopted daughter.


    Chloe knew Sartori Corporation''s top-notch legal team had yed a massive role in this oue. She had expected, at best, a reduced sentence for excessive self-defense, butplete innocence was a surprise.


    Chloe had made sure gossip-loving Grace spilled the details to Leah, so Leah was right there to see Lisa testify. She watched as the court dered Ann''s innocence.


    As Lisa stepped out of the courthouse, Leah stormed over and pped her across the face. Lisa was utterly shocked. She had been back with the Meadows family for three years, and Leah had always bent over backward to make her happy. No matter what she did, Leah never held it against her.


    Lisa knew Leah felt incredibly guilty and was eager to make up for lost time. She expected Leah might be upset about her testimony, but this reaction was beyond anything she could have imagined. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Lisa, if you''re so concerned about your mother, why don''t you go back and be her daughter then?" Leah''s words left Lisa in a daze. It took her a moment to snap out of it and run after Leah.


    "Mom, I''m your daughter, your real daughter. How can you say that? You''re the only mom I have. I only recognize you as my mom. Please, don''t abandon me." Leah''s sudden coldness sent Lisa into a panic. Leah had never been this harsh before.


    "If you only see me as your mom, why did you testify in court? You know Ann and I are sworn enemies. Her mother seduced my father, drove my mother to her death, almost tore our family apart, and then she swapped my child. could never forgive her for these deep wounds. Someone like that deserves to rot in jail, but you, my own daughter, testified falsely and got her released."


    Leah''s eyes were filled with pain and fury. "Lisa, you''ve let me down so much."


    Lisa was frantic. "Mom, it''s not what you think."


    Chloe, striding over in her high heels, chimed in casually, "Yeah, Lisa, how could you lie in court like that?"

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Lisa spotted Chloe, and anger red up in an instant. Out of nowhere, a swarm of reporters appeared, snapping photos of Lisa like there was no tomorrow. Lisa knew exactly what Chloe was up to. Chloe wanted to frame her, to drag her name through the mud.


    "Chloe, stop with the lies. I''ve nevermitted perjury. Every word I''ve said is the honest truth."


    Unruffled as ever, Chloe replied, "Didn''t you tell the court that Ann treated you like her own daughter? Isn''t that a lie?"


    With all those cameras pointed at her, Lisa couldn''t afford to spin stories. "I haven''t lied. Ann has been very kind to me. Even though she''s not my biological mother, she''s genuinely been good to me. Chloe, stop stirring the pot."


    At this point, Lisa was telling the truth and held her ground, speaking confidently to the reporters. Chloe just smiled, said nothing more, and sauntered off, her high heels clicking against the pavement.


    Shortly after, the reporters began to disperse, leaving Lisa bewildered, trying to figure out what Chloe''s game was. As she turned, she found Leah staring at her with a grave and icy expression.


    Lisa quickly tried to make amends. "Mom, please believe me. You''re the only mom I recognize."


    But Leah shot back, "Didn''t you say before that Ann mistreated you from a young age, tormenting you day and night? Howe now she''s suddenly treating you like her own daughter?"


    In Leah''s eyes, Lisa hadmitted perjury. Ever since Lisa hade back, she''d been using Ann and her husband of mistreating her. This was Leah''s deepest pain. She felt immense guilt towards Lisa and harbored a deep hatred for Ann. But now, Lisa had changed her story, iming Ann treated her well.


    In court today, to prove Ann''s character, she''d recounted many selfless acts Ann had done for her. If those were true, it would be utterly ridiculous.


    Lisa was stunned. She finally


    understood why Chloe had asked such a loaded question in front of the reporters. It was a trap. She had nearly forgotten how she had


    ndered Ann to gain Leah''sel.


    and sympathy. Tongue-tied, she decided to shift the topic, aiming the conflict back at Chloe. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Mom, my testimony was all Chloe''s doing. She wanted to save Ann, and she and Connor tricked me. She''s trying to drive a wedge between us. Mom, don''t let her get to you."


    Over the past few days, Lisa had felt something was off. Now, she finally pieced it all together.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The so-called appeal was Connor


    and Chloe''s scheme. Lisa had thought that agreeing to the appeal would allow her to interact closely with Connor, meet him often, discuss the case, and maybe even deepen their rtionship. To her surprise, she hardly saw Connor at all, Every time she tried to meet him, she was turned away. If she used the case as an excuse, Connor would just send awyer to deal with her. She hadn''t exchanged more than three sentences with Connor.


    The more Lisa thought about it, the clearer it became. Chloe had yed her. Chloe had convinced Connor to prompt her into action, making her rtionship with Ann aughingstock and ruining her bond with Leah.


    "Mom, Chloe is just a maniptive little bitch. She always sets traps for me."


    Leah, however, remained unmoved. "I''m just asking if Ann really mistreated you!"

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Lisa was floored.


    Why was Leah so hung up on this?


    "Of course, she didn''t abuse me. I could have had a life of luxury, the life of an heiress, but she took me away. She must have felt guilty, too guilty to even begin with. Sure, she treated me well, but that''s because she owed me! If she hadn''t switched us as babies, I could have grown up with you, and I would have been a hundred times better than Chloe!"


    Leah felt like she''d been stabbed.


    The events from over two decades ago were still crystal clear. Ann''s mother had an affair with her father, which led to her mother''s death. She had raged against them, seeking revenge.


    Less than three months after her mother''s death, her father announced he was marrying Ann''s mother.


    At school, she publicly called Ann, the daughter of a homewrecker, over the PA system. This led to Ann being bullied by everyone.


    Ann was driven to the edge, literally-to the rooftop.


    She kept exining to Leah, "Leah, I really didn''t know about my mom and your dad. I just found out myself. I''m sorry. I apologize on my mom''s behalf."


    Ann ended up on her knees, but Leah was furious, hitting, pping, and yanking her hair.


    "Ann, you''re such a liar. Both you and your mom are lying and wicked. You just wanted to take my ce. Your mom seduced my dad, and it was all you and your mom''s n. To think I treated you as my best friend. You''ve just been a venomous snake lurking by my side for years, waiting to strike me fatally. Ann, I will never forgive you."


    Ann silently took the beating. Her face was swollen, but she never fought back. She stared at Leah calmly. "Leah, what do I need to do to make you believe me?"


    "Fine, if you jump off this rooftop, I''ll believe you."


    Ann got up, walked to the edge of the rooftop, and jumped without a second thought.


    Leah was stunned. She hadn''t thought Ann would actually jump.


    The regret hit her hard as Ann leaped.


    As she rushed to the edge, Leah was relieved to see that Ann hadn''t hit the ground but hadnded on arge pine tree. Even so, she was severely injured and had to be hospitalized.


    The incident caused a huge stir at school and at home, but AnnOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    imed it was due to academin?t


    pressure and depression, never mentioning Leah.


    To this day, no one knew there were two people on that rooftop.


    This secret was deeply buried in Leah''s heart. Her feelings toward Ann were extremelyplicated.


    Later, both Leah''s father and Ann''s mother died in a car ident.


    Legally, Ann still had a right to the Miller family fortune because her mother and Leah''s mother had already been legally married, though they hadn''t had their wedding yet. But Ann quietly withdrew from school and disappeared from her life.


    For many years, Leah feltplex emotions and even guilt when thinking of Ann.


    Maybe Ann really didn''t know about Leah''s father and her mother''s affair. Maybe Leah had misunderstood her.


    After all, in the years they spent together, Ann was really kind.


    However, when Lisa and Chloe''s identities were revealed, Leah''s towering hatred surged again.


    She no longer felt guilty. She could finally be sure Ann wasn''t the selfless, loving person she pretended to be. Not only had Ann switched Leah''s child, but she also mistreated her.


    Leah could once again hate Ann with a clear conscience.


    But now...


    Lisa said Ann treated her like her own. Why would she switch the two children if she was really kind?


    If Ann was truly evil, why would she treat Lisa so well after knowing she was Leah''s daughter?


    ''Ann, what were you really thinking? What kind of person are you, truly?'' Leah was in deep thought.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Leah was stuck in the past and unable to move on. Right now, she couldn''t care less about what Lisa was saying. The disappointment and tangled emotions swirling inside her were almost too much to bear. Finally, Leah spun on her heel, hopped into her car, and told the driver to get going.


    Lisa just stood there, her fingers clenched into tight fists. "Chloe, I''ll never forgive you," she muttered under her breath.


    Meanwhile, Ann, who had just been acquitted, was walking out of the courthouse. She spotted Lisa from a distance, her face a mix of emotions. She never expected Lisa to file an appeal. She always thought her daughter wanted her to rot in jail forever.


    Naturally, Lisa saw Ann, too. She marched right up to her.


    "Lisa, I finally get to see you..." Ann stepped forward, trying to grab Lisa''s hand. During her years behind bars, Lisa hadn''t visited even once.


    Still furious, Lisa yanked her hand away. "Mom? Whose mom are you? Just because I got you out doesn''t mean I ept you as my mom. If you hadn''t swapped my life with Chloe''s, my life wouldn''t be such a mess now."


    Lisa red at Ann with contempt. "Don''te looking for me again. Go find your real daughter, Chloe. She can take care of you in your old age." Then, Lisa turned and left.


    Ann stood there, frozen. The midday sun was zing, making it feel like she was being roasted.


    Not far away, Leah sat in her car, witnessing the whole scene. Her disappointment in Lisa and heartbreak deepened.


    Ann walked out into the street, feeling lost amidst the bustling traffic. She was about to find a bus stop to head home when a red Mercedes pulled up


    in front of her. The window rolled down slowly, revealing a stunningly beautiful face. "Ms. Ann, let me take you home," the girl said.


    Ann was startled but recognized her immediately. She had seen the girl''s photo before. Finally, she got into e car. They quickly merged into city''s traffic.


    the the


    "I''m Chloe," the girl introduced herself calmly.


    Ann''s expression wasplicated. "I recognize you," she said quickly "I''ve seen your photo." When she went to prison, she had taken two photos with her-one of Lisa and one of Chloe.


    Ann was visibly nervous, but Chloe was calm andposed. While driving, Chloe asked, "Do you have a ce to stay?"


    "I used to live in Sundance Heights," Ann replied.


    Chloe drove directly there. Sundance Heights was an old neighborhood set for demolition but had a prime location near the city center.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived. Chloe parked the car casually inside the neighborhood.


    Ann got out. "Ms. Chloe, thank you for bringing me here. Come up for a cup of tea before you go."


    Chloe called her Ms. Ann, clearly not ready to ept her as her mother. But Ann didn''t feel dejected; she knew she didn''t deserve to be called mom.


    Chloe didn''t refuse the invitation.


    2


    Ann lived on the ground floor of a tall? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    shoe


    building. She found a key in the tall


    cab by the entrance, unlocked the door, and walked in.


    The ce felt hazy and dim. Ann quickly opened the curtains and all the windows to let some light and air in.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    "It''s been empty for three years, so there''s dust everywhere. Hope you don''t mind."


    Chloe looked around at the dusty room and said, "I''ll call someone to clean it up."


    "It''s okay. The ce isn''t big. I can handle it myself."


    "How about you cook for me instead? I''d love to taste your cooking," Chloe suddenly suggested.


    Ann was taken aback, standing in the living room, unable to process what she just heard. Tears welled up unexpectedly. She quickly turned around to hide them, "Alright, there''s a grocery store nearby. I''ll go grab some stuff."


    Then, she hurried out of the house.


    Chloe immediately called and arranged for two cleaners.


    After hanging up, Chloe began to explore the cozy little home. Though small, it had every necessity and was warmly decorated. Despite the dust, the color of the sofa and the matching furniture were clearly chosen with care. Everything was neatly organized and arranged perfectly, including the pots and pans in the kitchen.


    Chloe could feel Ann''s love for life radiating from the room. The living room opened onto a small balcony adorned with a string of wind chimes. A breeze blew, causing the chimes to tinkle melodiously. Outside the balcony was a small garden now overgrown with weeds, but a delicate vegetable rack hinted at its past glory, brimming with fruits and vegetables.


    Back inside, Chloe opened a door. This must be Lisa''s room. It was just as tidy, featuring pink bedding, curtains, and furniture of a higher quality than the rest of the house. There was even an intricate wardrobe.


    Chloe found it filled with beautiful, neatly arranged clothes. Though not all designer brands, each piece was clean and wrinkle-free. She imagined how carefully Ann had arranged these clothes before going to prison. Sadly, after returning to the Meadows family, Lisa never came back to visit. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When Ann returned, the cleaners were already at work. Chloe sat on the living room sofa, watching TV.


    Ann quickly entered the kitchen to start cooking.


    Chloe got up and offered, "Need any help? I''m not great at cooking, but I can assist."


    Ann smiled. "No need, I''m quite good at cooking. The kitchen is too small for two; just rx and watch TV."


    Chloe didn''t insist, knowing her limitations in the kitchen.


    Soon, the cleaning was done, and the house looked almost brand new. The windows were spotless, letting the midday sun brighten up the room.


    Meanwhile, Ann''s cooking was nearlyplete. She ced thest pot of chicken soup on the table and called out, "Chloe,e and have lunch."


    Chloe got up and walked over. In just


    an hour, Ann had prepared a full table of dishes. Eight dishes filled the small dining table, looking delicious and inviting.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    "You must be starving. Dig in!" Ann had already served Chloe a bowl of rice and handed her a pair of cutlery. She also fetched a bottle of coconut juice for her.


    Chloe, without any hesitation, sat down. "This looks so good," she remarked. Then, she picked up a piece of beef with her fork and popped it into her mouth. After a few chews, her eyes lit up. "This is incredible! The best braised beef I''ve ever tasted."


    It really was delicious. Even better than what Connor made.


    A smile spread across Ann''s face. "Lisa never liked my cooking. She always said no matter how good it looked, it still tasted like poverty."


    Ann sighed, realizing toote how inappropriate her words were. Her face flushed with embarrassment, but Chloe just smiled. "I''ve eaten at all the fancy restaurants in Riverbrook, but none of thempare to your cooking."


    A warm feeling spread through Ann''s heart. They began to eat. Ann was clearly cautious around Chloe, not daring to serve her more food, but asionally urging her to eat a bit more. Chloe ended up having two bowls of chicken soup. Today, she was truly full.


    Setting down her utensils, Chloe said, "Thank you, this meal was really satisfying."


    Ann beamed. "I''m d you liked it. You''re wee toe over anytime you want."


    Chloe''s expression shifted slightly as she watched Ann calmly.


    Ann, sensing she might have said something wrong, quickly added, "You don''t have toe if you don''t want to. I''m not trying to get close to you." "Can I ask you a question?" Chloe inquired.


    Ann nodded. "Go ahead."


    "Why did you switch me and Lisa? Why did you abandon me?"


    For the past three years, Chloe had been investigating Ann. Her reputation among neighbors, friends, and even her past employers as a nanny was ster. Everyone saw Ann as incredibly kind, loving and resilient despite her hardships, with a clear and open-minded perspective. How could such a woman abandon her own child? Was it really because of old grudges? Was it revenge on Leah? Or did she want her daughter to have a luxurious life? Chloe had considered many possibilities.


    Ann lowered her head, silent for a while, struggling to hold back her tears. Just when Chloe thought she wouldn''t get an answer, Ann finally looked up. "You might not believe me, but I never thought of switching you and Lisa. I had no idea about any switch."


    The weight on Chloe''s heart lifted. She had considered this possibility as well. "Was it John then? John switched me and Lisa and never told you," Chloe said.


    Tears welled up in Ann''s eyes. She had never told anyone about this. Only Lisa knew.


    However, Lisa didn''t care. What she


    IAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    cared about was that her identity as a daughter of the Meadows family had been changed. She was concerned about Ann and Johnpletely ruining her bright future and splendid life. So, Lisa especially hated them. From the moment she knew she was the daughter of the Meadows family, she wanted topletely sever ties with them.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Ann nodded. "You and Lisa were both born at the Prestige Birthing Center, a high-end private hospital. I was able to give birth there because I worked as a nurse, and the kind-hearted director allowed me to have my child there for free."


    "But on the day you and Lisa were born, a lot of things happened. The normally sophisticated hospital was thrown into chaos, and many staff were sent to handle other issues, giving John the perfect opportunity.


    "He was a security guard at the hospital and knew theyout like the back of his hand. He used his position to turn off all the security cameras. That day, due to a staffing shortage, only one nurse was in the newborn room. While she was busy bathing the other babies, he switched your and Lisa''s wristbands."


    By now, Chloe had pieced everything together. "So, when did you find out?" Chloe asked.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Lisa went to a private high school in Eldridge City. She got into some trouble and ended up getting kicked in the spleen with a high heel, whichnded her in the hospital for emergency surgery. They needed to give her a blood transfusion, and when I saw the paperwork, I realized she was type B blood. But John and I are both type A. How could two type A parents have a type B child?"


    Chloe''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You and John are both type A?"


    Ann nodded. "Yes, John and I have known each other since we were kids. We were neighbors in our hometown. We even had a pre-marital health check, which confirmed that we both are type A."


    Chloe felt a storm brewing inside her. She was AB-negative, a rare blood type. Gically, it was impossible for two parents with type A blood to have a child with her blood type.


    Chloe took a deep breath to steady herself. "So, you knew Lisa wasn''t your child when she was in high school?"


    "At first, I thought it was a hospital mix-up. But then John confessed. He had intentionally switched our daughter with the daughter of the Meadows family, hoping to switch them back when they grew up. He thought he could benefit from either the child he raised or his biological child."


    "He only saw the two children as cash machines."


    "So, after learning the truth, you didn''t tell Lisa, did you?"


    Ann sighed deeply. "I was conflicted. I didn''t tell Lisa right away. I felt that


    §Ö


    after so many years, both of you?


    had your own lives, and switching back might not be a good thing.


    "Besides, given Lisa''s personality, if she knew she was the daughter of a wealthy family, she would undoubtedly leave me without looking back. I was also being selfish."


    Ann''s eyes dimmed. "But I paid the price for it."


    Chloe knew the karma Ann spoke of was the truthing to light. Just as Ann had predicted, Lisa went to¡Á the Meadows family without a backward nce and cut ties with Ann She even refused to testify in court, knowing Ann was acting in self-defense, leading to her being sentenced to life in prison.


    Lisa''s coldness was Ann''s karma.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Though Chloe''s heart was a storm of emotions, she kept it all under wraps. After a brief pause, she asked, "Could I stay here asionally?"


    Ann was taken aback for a moment, but then her face lit up with joy. "Of course! I''ll get a room ready for you right away."


    The house was a cozy three-bedroom ce. Besides the master bedroom and Lisa''s room, there was a spare room avable. Ann quickly tidied it up. "Ms. Chloe, this room is yours now. Anytime you want to join me for a meal, juste over."


    Chloe nodded, "Thank you."


    As she left Sundance Heights, her phone rang. It was Jacob. "Chloe,e home for dinner tonight. Your mom misses you. Jade''s making your favorite cream puffs. It''s been ages since I saw you."


    This was the first time Jacob had called since Chloe severed ties with the Meadows family. His tone was incredibly gentle, almost pleading.


    Chloe''s voice was surprisingly calm, "Mr. Jacob, we have no rtionship anymore. Please stop calling me."


    "Chloe, why hold a grudge for so long? I know I wronged you on your birthday, but is it worth cutting ties over something so small?


    "You were the apple of our eye. Think about how we treated you. Can''t parents make mistakes?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Besides, we didn''t adopt Linda as our foster daughter, and Lisa apologized to you. What more do you want?


    "Stop being stubborn ande home tonight. I need to talk to you."


    Chloe hung up. She already knew what Jacob wanted.


    Registration for the Paris Design Contest was closing soon. Every year, Chloepeted under the Belle ¨¦poque brand. Even after she left the Meadows family three years ago, Jacob would reach out every year around this time.


    Chloe knew Jacob wouldn''t give up easily. Belle ¨¦poque hadn''t had a hit in years. They relied on Chloe''s international awards to boost their recognition. Whenever she won, Belle ¨¦poque''s stocks would soar.


    The next day, Antonio called Chloe, inviting her to dinner at the Hyatt to celebrate his and Tara''s anniversary. Chloe epted and even prepared a gift for them.


    But when she arrived, she found not just Antonio and Tara but also Jacob''s family. And Lucas.


    Chloe hadn''t seen Lucas in almost a


    month. He looked darker and thinner sitting quietly. He nced up when Chloe entered but quickly looked away, his face showing deep fatigue.


    Lucas'' presence wasn''t a surprise, given it was his parents'' anniversary. But with Jacob, Tara, and even Lisa there, Chloe understood what was going


    on.


    Antonio jumped up when he saw Chloe, "Chloe, it''s a rare chance to get everyone together. I invited your parents. Come join us."


    Tara rolled her eyes at Antonio but said nothing. The Moncada and Meadows families were old friends because Antonio and Jacob grew up together.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Jacob personally swung by to ask Antonio for a favor-to help patch things up between him and Chloe. Antonio, being the kind-hearted guy that he is, saw no reason to turn him down.


    Chloe, on the other hand, had seen thising from a mile away. With confidence, she strolled into the room. "Happy anniversary, Mom and Dad," she said with a warm smile, handing over a beautifully wrapped gift to Tara.


    Tara''s eyes widened as she unwrapped the gift. "Isn''t this the custom bracelet from QUEEN? It''s a global limited edition! Grace is a QUEEN VIP and couldn''t even snag one. How on earth did you manage to get it?"


    The bracelet''s price wasn''t sky-high, but the catch was that on the day of its release, only the top 100 VIP customers who had spent the most at QUEEN that year could ce an order. And they had to act fast-spots were incredibly limited. Even for VIP clients, the chances of getting one were slim to none, about one in ten.


    In reality, the design and price were just a facade. The real deal was about unting the financial clout and status of QUEEN''s top spenders. Sporting this bracelet meant you were one of QUEEN''s elite, dropping hundreds of millions annually. It was a badge of honor and wealth.


    Tara was smitten with the bracelet but puzzled at the same time. "This piece is only avable to super VIPs. I''ve never seen you buying QUEEN''s jewelry before, Chloe."


    Lisa, standing nearby, couldn''t resist a dig. "Chloe, you didn''t try to butter up Aunt Tara with a fake, did you? Imagine the embarrassment if she wore it out and people found out!"


    Tara was quick to defend Chloe. "What are you talking about! I''ve bought jewelry for so many years. Do you think I can''t tell a fake from the real deal? QUEEN''s pieces have a unique cutting technique that''s impossible to replicate. This is obviously authentic."


    Lisa''s face twisted with skepticism. "Even if Chloe has money, there''s no way she''s a QUEEN super VIP. Where did she get this bracelet?"


    QUEEN''s jewelry wasn''t just pricey; it


    was rare. Lisa had once bought an eight-million-dor ne for Marian, and even then, she had to buy several million dors'' worth of other pieces just to get an entry-level item. If she had trouble getting that, how on earth did Chloe snag something so exclusive?


    Tara, fiercely protective, said, "Even if it were a fake, which it''s not, anything Chloe gives me is precious. I love it."


    Tara knew the bracelet was genuine but was equally certain Chloe wasn''t a QUEEN super VIP. She couldn''t figure out how Chloe had managed to get her hands on it and suspected it might havee through unofficial channels. To avoid giving Lisa any ammunition, she had to say what she did.


    Chloe just smiled calmly. "I''m friends with Miss Y, one of QUEEN''s designers. She helped me get it."


    vermetContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was chasing after QUEEN, but it was actually a brand that had been around for only three years. Rumor had it that the designers were few and kept their identities secret. They were known only letter codes. X, Y, and Z were QUEEN''s top-tier designers and also partners in the brand. Among them, Miss Y was particrly famous. Her designs were uniquely stylish, exuding understated luxury, and were highly coveted by the elite. Her pieces alwaysmanded the highest prices.


    L.ne


    Lisa wasn''t buying it. "Come on, everyone knows QUEEN''s headquarters is in Eldridge City. You''ve lived in Riverbrook all your life. How could you possibly be friends with Miss Y? She''s a sensation and design genius. You can''t just im to know someone like that. Seriously, how shameless can you get?"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    "Enough with the chatter," Jacob snapped.


    "Come on, it''s obvious. If that bracelet is the real deal, it must''ve been a gift from Mr. Connor. She''s just unting something borrowed. Mr. Connor is from Eldridge City, so it makes sense he''d be acquainted with Miss Y. But Chloe? What does she have to offer? If she knew anyone from QUEEN, even a junior designer, I''d kneel right now and call her my queen."


    Chloe stayed quiet. Calmly, she took out her phone and dialed a number, putting it on speaker so everyone could hear.


    "Hey, I want tomission a jewelry set for my godmother, designed by Miss Y."


    Everyone at the table was stunned.


    Who was Chloe calling, and how could she specifically request Miss Y to design jewelry?


    There was a brief silence on the other end before a man''s voice filled the air. His voice was deep and pleasant, carrying an inherent authority that made you picture a man with striking looks and amanding presence.


    "Sure, you''re close with Miss Y. This should be a small matter for you to handle directly."


    "I will, but I need you to make an announcement."


    "The custom orders at QUEEN naturally appear on our global announcement board. Don''t worry about that."


    "Send me your godmother''s initials, and I''ll take care of it," the man continued.


    Chloe ended the call and sent a message with the requested information.


    The onlookers were dumbfounded by her actions, except for Lisa, who stared at Chloe with disdain.


    "Anyone can put on a show. Chloe, you don''t seriously think we believe you were on the phone with a QUEEN executive, do you? And asking Miss Y to design jewelry for you? You do realize Miss Y only designs five sets a year, right? This year, the Duchess of Cambridge and Princess Tessa have alreadymissioned sets, as announced on QUEEN''s official website. What makes you think Miss Y would break her rule to design another set just for you?"


    "And do you even have the means to afford jewelry designed by Miss Y?"


    Lisa found the whole act utterly ridiculous.


    QUEEN had been around for three years, with Miss Y releasing only five design pieces annually. She


    auctioned two, sold one in the


    market, and took custom order


    the remaining two. So Chloe''s call just now seemed fake andughable.


    "You might want to check QUEEN''s global website," Chloe responded coolly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa pulled up the website on her phone and scoffed. "I have to see this. What exactly are you trying to sell us with this act?"


    The others also logged onto the website.


    Suddenly, Tara screamed and stood up. "Why... Why is my name up there on the announcement board?"


    Lisa was utterly bbergasted.


    On the homepage was a section for custom orders, listing QUEEN''s clients over the years, their custom jewelry, and the designers.


    There, at the very top, was Tara''s


    name, with her initials "TM" as the name of themissioned jewelry piece, clearly stating that Miss Y would personally design it.


    The announcement had been posted just one minute ago.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    It was clear that everything changed after Chloe made that call.


    Right beneath that announcement was a custom order for the Duchess of Cambridge, and Princess Tess. These three announcements were put together in a unique column, making it especially eye-catching on QUEEN''s official website.


    Tara was beside herself with excitement. Holding her phone, her hands trembling, she brought it to Chloe. "Chloe, is that really me on there?" Chloe smiled gently. "Of course, it''s you, Mom."


    Tears were about to spill from Tara''s eyes. Though she was a wealthy socialite, her influence was confined to the small town of Riverbrook. In bigger cities, she was practically a nobody.


    She had always eyed high couture with envy, unable to secure an order even if she had the money. The Moncada family wasn''t wealthy enough to afford jewelry worth millions or even billions on a whim.


    Now, her name appeared on the official website of a top global luxury jewelry brand. The feeling was indescribable. Her pride and vanity were satisfied to the fullest. It was a mix of disbelief, wonder, and a surreal dream. And, of course, there was a deep sense of emotion andfort.


    Below that announcement,ments from all over the world had amassed, reaching tens of thousands in just a few minutes. Everyone was discussing who this Madame Tara could be. Some even spected she might be a queen.


    At that moment, Tara''s phone rang. It was Grace calling. Tara immediately answered.


    Grace''s serious voice came through. "Good heavens, QUEEN''s official website just released a list of custom orders for Miss Y. Is that you, or just someone with the same name?"


    Tara''s face lit up with pride. "How many people could have the same name? It''s me. Ahh, it''s my goddaughter''s thoughtfulness. It''s Chloe, you know. Chloe and Miss Y are good friends."


    "Chloe is so considerate. She says it''s a wedding anniversary gift for me...


    "I told her she didn''t have to, but she insisted on giving such an expensive gift and even made Miss Y break her rule of only taking on five custom designs a year...


    "Chloe is brilliant and so thoughtful... alright, alright, alright... I''ll host a dinner tomorrow... invite everyone...


    "Call Mrs. Ford, Mrs. Ronda, Mrs. Williams, all of them..."


    Tara was fully immersed in her phone call. The expressions around the table varied. Lucas watched Chloe with aplex gaze as if looking into a fog. Leah''s expression wasn''t pleasant either. Hearing Chloe call Tara "Mom" made her feel ufortable.


    Plus, the fact that Chloe generously gifted Tara such an expensive


    bracelet and custom jewelry


    naturally made her feel envious.


    Chloe was someone she had put so


    much effort into raising. But now,


    Chlo¨¨ seemed like a big treeText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    O


    providing shade and shelter to


    someone else. Content b¨¦longs to


    Moreover, she was surprised. How did Chloe have such connections now? She knew QUEEN''s designers and even their executives.


    Of course, the one with the sourest face was Lisa. "Impossible, absolutely impossible! Chloe, what kind of trick are you ying on everyone?"


    Chloe nced at her lightly. "I might deceive people, but could I possibly control QUEEN''s global website? If I could, wouldn''t that mean you have to admit I''m even more impressive?"


    Lisa''s face turned from red to white


    turned


    and then to an ashen tone. Chloe watched Lisa''s face go through a gamut of expressions and calmly. said, "Come on. Now, you mus respect me, kneel, and call me queen."

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Lisa''s face turned a deep shade of anger. "Chloe, you''re really testing my patience."


    "When have I ever done that? You said it yourself."


    Lisa''s already pale face darkened even more. She never imagined Chloe actually knew a designer from QUEEN. It was not just any designer. The person she had just called was likely someone even more influential. But there was no way Lisa would kneel in front of everyone here.


    "I was just joking, and you took it seriously?" Lisa scoffed.


    Chloe didn''t respond but just smiled quietly.


    Meanwhile, Jacob stood up. He personally poured a ss of champagne for Chloe. "Chloe, you know someone from QUEEN, and you never told your old man?"


    Chloe didn''t respond or touch the champagne. Jacob looked a bit awkward but quickly returned to his seat, mumbling to himself, "Right, you were also part of the design world, quite famous actually, and won so many awards. It''s no surprise you know a few big shots."


    Chloe knew exactly what Jacob was hinting at. She spoke calmly, "Mr. Jacob, I left the design world."


    With those words, she drew a clear line. Jacob''s face soured, but he didn''tsh out. Still wearing a smile, he pleaded gently, "Chloe, I know you''re still mad at me. It''s my fault, and I sincerely apologize. Can you forgive me this time?"


    Chloe''s tone was even, showing no emotion. "Forgive you, and then represent Belle ¨¦poque in Paris, right?"


    Chloeid bare Jacob''s intentions. It was like lifting a veil. His smile froze. Though clearly angry, he still tried to keep his cool. "Hasn''t it always been this way?"


    Chloe remained silent. Jacob


    get


    continued to persuade her, "Besides, the Meadows family''spany is also youpany, isn''t it? You''re my daughter. Eventually, you''ll have a share in the Meadows family''s assets. Helping us now is also helping yourself, right?" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    el.


    This year''s designpetition was very important for thepany. The Meadows family had made a name for themselves in fashion, bing famous with the Belle ¨¦poque brand. But ever since Chloe stopped designing for Belle ¨¦poque, the brand''s reputation had plummeted. The market share had been shrinking year after year, now less than a fifth of its peak. If this continued, Belle ¨¦poque would be pushed out of the market.


    Chloe smirked. Jacob hadn''t spoken like this before. Outwardly, he had imed she was still thedy of the Meadows family, but behind her back, he had told Leah that all thepany shares would go to Lisa.


    At the time, Chloe didn''t want to fight for the inheritance, thinking that his doing this much was already something. But now she realized that he didn''t kick her out Only because he saw value in her.


    Chloe once had grand illusions about familial affection. For everything they did, she would initially find excuses for them, then deceive herself.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Once Chloe''s illusions were shattered, she saw everything clearly.


    Jacob was a businessman. A sharp one, who could even turn family ties into precise, calcted, beneficial rtions.


    "Alright then, since you say I have a share in the Meadows family''s estate, how much stock are we talking about?" Chloe''s tone was light, a smile tugging at her lips. She sounded casual, but her words were impossible to ignore.


    Lisa exploded, "Chloe, have you no shame? We didn''t ask you to change yourst name, and now you think you''re really one of us? Let me tell you, I''m the only daughter of the Meadows family. The estate and assets are mine. There is not a single penny for you."


    Lisa''s fury was clear, but Jacob silenced her.


    When Jacob first discovered Chloe wasn''t his blood, his initial n was to leave the Meadows Corporation to Lisa. However, three years had passed, and he had seen Lisa''s true colors. If thepany fell into her hands, it would go bankrupt in no time.


    He had to think of something else. Chloe, despite not being his biological daughter, was someone he had raised. She was loyal and incredibly talented. Thepany needed her now more than ever.


    "Here''s the deal," Jacob said, "I''ll give you 5% of thepany''s stock. Agree to represent thepany in Paris, and the shares will immediately be yours."


    He put on his best fatherly tone.


    "Chloe, even though you''re not our biological daughter, we raised you We love you deeply, and deep down in our hearts, there''s no difference between you and Lisa. Let''s not dwell on the past, okay?"


    Before Chloe could reply, Tara, who had just finished a phone call, sashayed back into the room.


    She pulled up a chair andmented nonchntly, "5%? When Lisa returned, I recall you transferred 20% of the shares to her. Why does Chloe only get 5%? How is that treating everyone equally?"


    Tara''s sarcastic tone made the atmosphere tense. Antonio nudged her. "Could you tone it down?" She was supposed to help mend the father- daughter rtionship, but her words only stirred the pot.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jacob''s face darkened, but Chloe remained unfazed, lounging like a cat watching the drama unfold.


    "I don''t want the shares, and I''m not going to Paris," Chloe stated calmly.


    Jacob panicked. Clenching his teeth,


    he made a bold offer, "Alright, you and Lisa each get 20% of thepany''s shares. If you represent us and win thepetition, you''ll also get the position of head of the design department. Deal?"


    "Deal," Chloe agreed without hesitation.


    Lisa was stunned. "Dad, how can you do this? She''s just an outsider, and you''re willing to give her half of the Meadows family''s estate? at her! She was practically


    Leliget


    ckmailing you. Do you really think the Meadows family wouldn''t go bankrupt without her?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    "Shut your mouth." Jacob was fuming.


    Lisa was just hopeless. Even though the Meadows family had bent over backward trying to groom her over the years, she still hadn''t achieved anything. She was terrible at management, and while she had a bit of a knack for design, it was nothingpared to Chloe''s talent.


    With the market downturn and the rise of emerce, their brick-and-mortar business was getting harder to sustain. Jacob already felt like he was running on fumes. Without Chloe, the Meadows family might actually go under one day.


    Lisa felt hurt after being scolded, "But Dad, I''ve already registered for thepetition under thepany''s name."


    Jacob felt like the world was spinning and nearly passed out. "What did you just say?"


    Lisa, defiant and stubborn, decided toe clean. "I registered yesterday, and themittee has already approved my application. So, this year, I will represent Belle ¨¦poque at the Paris Fashion Design Contest."


    She shot Chloe a triumphant look. "Chloe, don''t think you''re the only one who can win awards. I can, too. This time, I''m going to show the world my design talent."


    Jacob was so angry he nearly coughed up blood. "Lisa, are you trying to kill me?"


    The Paris Fashion Design Contest wasn''t just anypetition that anyone could enter. Usually, prestigious brands sent their best designers, and each brand only got one spot. Belle ¨¦poque only had one spot. If Lisa went, Chloe couldn''t.


    Chloe remained everposed, "Winners of the gold award from previous editions can register through their personal studios. If thepany needs me, I can register that way. Of course, if I win, the design can be attributed to Belle ¨¦poque."


    Jacob felt a wave of relief. "Good, good, that''s perfect. You go to thepetition, and make sure to mention in your victory speech that the design is a part of Belle ¨¦poque."


    If Chloe was going to the


    competition, Jacob had nothing to worry about Chloe had been there so many times and won


    international awards, including the top prize. Her face was well-known in the design circles. Her presence alone would be linked with Belle ¨¦poque in the eyes of investors and luxury brand managers. She was a walking advertisement. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Feeling utterly defeated, Lisa cried out, "Dad, don''t fall for her act. She''s not that generous. She''s just after thepany''s 20% shares. Dad, you absolutely cannot agree to this."


    Chloe smiled and jumped in, "That''s right. I have one condition for going to thepetition: 20% of thepany''s shares. Why would I go through all this trouble for nothing?"


    Jacob''s emotions were on a roller


    coaster. But by now, he had


    epted the reality. Chloe was


    definitely going to Paris, and he even wanted her back in the Meadows family business. After all, they had a lot of history, and her current attitude must just a momentary outburst.


    Jacob said, "Come to thepany tomorrow to sign the share agreement then."


    Lisa was enraged and mmed down a te. "No, the Meadows family''s shares must not go to her. The Meadows family has me, not her!"


    "Dad, how could you do this to me? You said everything in the Meadows family was mine. Chloe is just a pet we raised. I''m your blood-rted daughter."


    Jacob was angry, and his chest


    ached as he shot back, "Lisa, enough


    is enough. If you were as outstanding as your sister, I would


    naturally entrust thepany to neContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    you. But look at yourself. How do youpare to Chloe? What future can you bring to the Meadows family? Apart from causing trouble, what else can you do?"


    Lisa trembled with fury.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    She instinctively turned to Leah. "Mom, do you think the same? You always told me I had talent, too, just not the same opportunities as Chloe. You said I was also a diamond in the rough, that one day the Meadows family could trust me to carry on the legacy."


    "Mom, say something!"


    Leah had built up a lot of disappointment in her daughter over the years. She also realized her daughter was quite a liar. The mountain of guilt Leah once carried crumbled the day they walked out of the courthouse.


    Leah didn''t even look at her. With a cold expression, she said, "This family is your father''s domain. I have no say."


    Hearing this, Lisa felt as though she had been doused with a bucket of ice water. Even Leah was wavering now. They had all been deceived by Chloe.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa couldn''t ept this. Her anger clouded her judgment. "Chloe, I want to make a bet with you. If I win thispetition, you''ll give back the shares and never covet a penny of the Meadows family''s wealth again."


    Chloe remained calm. "And if you lose?"


    Lisa clenched her teeth. "Then I''ll transfer all my shares to you."


    Chloe flipped her hair and gave a radiant smile. "Deal."


    Tara also grinned widely. "Alright then, we will act as a witness to this. Jacob, if you go back on your word in the future, we''ll stand by Chloe."


    Jacob sighed deeply. Lisa was being reckless. Her chances of beating Chloe were slim, but then again, having thepany in Chloe''s hands might not be such a bad thing. After all, he had practically raised Chloe and knew her capabilities. If Chloe were to take over thepany, it might grow several times stronger under her leadership.


    As for Lisa, giving her some sharester to keep her content with dividends would be much better than seeing his life''s work destroyed in her hands. Jacob said, "Then it''s decided. Whoever wins thepetition will gain 20% of the other''s shares."


    Leaving the hotel, Chloe headed to


    the parking lot to get her car. She saw Lucas smoking next to her car Lucas never used to smoke. He quicklyspotted Chloe and hastily threw his cigarette into a nearby trash can.


    Chloe walked over, ignoring him, and unlocked her car, nning to get in.


    "Chloe, can we talk for a moment?"


    Chloe had already opened the driver''s door. Resting one arm on the door, she struck azy pose. "Sure, I''m all ears. What do you want to talk about?"


    "I know I''ve done a lot of things that hurt you, but Linda lied to me," he started.


    Chloe seemed indifferent. "Let''s not dredge up the past."


    "You''re not mad at me? Can you forgive me?"


    Chloe said, "That''s all in the past now. We owe nothing to each other. I don''t me you, nor is there anything to forgive."


    Seeing how she had thoroughly


    moved on, Lucas felt ufortable.


    If Chloe had truly moved on, it meant


    §Ö


    there was no chance for anything between them. He would rather she still harbored some resentment towards him. At least that would


    mean she''d think of him


    then.


    now and


    "Since we owe nothing to each other now, can we start over as friends?" Lucas hastened to exin, "I don''t mean anything by it. I just want to be normal friends, maybe hangout for a meal asionally, that''s all."


    Chloe asked, "After I forced you to give up your first child, you still want to be friends?"


    Mentioning the child brought a flicker of guilt across Lucas'' eyes.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Lucas lowered his gaze. "Chloe, what happened between Linda and me was a mistake, and it''s over now."


    He looked up at Chloe again. "But there''s something deeper between us. We''ve grown up together, and twenty years of shared memories aren''t something you can just walk away from."


    Chloe frowned slightly.


    Observing her expression, Lucas cautiously continued, "I''m not asking for much, not even for us to get back together. I just want to be friends, even just acquaintances. That would be enough for me."


    There was no significant emotion in Chloe''s eyes.


    "Forget it.


    "We''ve known each other for over twenty years. I''d rather keep some of those good memories in my heart.


    "I don''t want to wait until even the memories of our childhood are exhausted, ending up with both of us resenting each other."


    Lucas was puzzled. "How could wee to hate each other if we''re just friends?"


    Chloe looked up, her eyes earnest and dark. Her eyes were incredibly beautiful, like the brightest stars in the night sky, now swirling with a gxy of emotions.


    Under her gaze, Lucas felt his heart stop and his breath hitch. Why had he ever thought Linda couldpare to her?


    Chloe''s gaze was serious, tinged with sincerity. "Lucas, we''ve known each other for so many years. I know what you''re thinking. I was the one unwilling to let go before, but I''m tired of this tug-of-war and the games. I won''t turn back. It''s impossible to salvage what we had between us now." Those words felt like a cold plunge to Lucas.


    He had hoped Chloe would agree. After all, he was so humble, and it was such a small request.


    However, Chloe was smart, and she saw right through his dying tactic.


    Chloe pulled the car door open and got in. She didn''t drive away immediately. The window rolled down slowly, but she didn''t look at Lucas. Calmly, she said, "Maybe when you let go of your obsession, we can be friends because I have. Take care, Lucas."


    Then, Chloe drove off.


    Lucas watched her car''s disappearing figure, his eyes dimming. If she knew what he was doing now, she would be even less likely to forgive him.


    But he had no choice.


    He could never let go of his obsession.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe drove along the city''s elevated roads, unaware that a car was following her, keeping a discreet distance.


    Teddy, who had been a racing team.


    captain in his youth, was an expert in tailing. Whenever Chloe seemed suspicious, he would seamlessly blend into the traffic.


    After half an hour, Teddy spoke to the man in the back seat, "Ms. Chloe


    is quite observant. She nearly


    el


    spotted us several times. Sir should we continue to follow?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Keep following," Connor''s voice was tired, carrying a hint of exhaustion.


    Teddy sighed imperceptibly. The boss had it rough.


    After breaking up with Chloe, he tried to avoid drawing attention and couldn''t go to her directly.


    But he missed her terribly. He could only follow her when she was driving around, passing by her car just to catch a fleeting glimpse.


    Teddy consoled Connor, "Ms. Chloe is so smart. I believe one day she''ll understand you''re doing this against your will."


    xet


    Connor leaned back in the leather seat, enveloped by the darkness of the night. His gaze was heavy, bis voice cold, "I can''t protect he right now. I''d rather she never finds out."

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Teddy''s face darkened. "Boss, are you worried Ms. Chloe might end up like Amelia?"


    Connor''s gaze turned even icier.


    "So, you threw this big birthday bash for Miss Diana in Eldridge City to distract Ms. ire. As tough as Ms. ire is, she won''t go after Diana so easily. Unfortunately, Ms. Chloe really got the wrong idea."


    Taking in Connor''s tortured expression, Teddy continued, "But why don''t you just exin things to Ms. Chloe? I''m sure she''d understand. Maybe you just need to continue this act with her, and there wouldn''t be any hard feelings."


    Connor closed his eyes. "Teddy, do you really not know what my sister is like? She''s a crafty old fox; she''d see through any act in a heartbeat. Plus, she''s ruthless and cunning. I can''t risk it. It''s safer for Chloe if we part ways now."


    Teddy sighed. "Three years ago, you went through so much trouble to have her take over the French properties, just for a bit of peace. But now Ms. ire is suddenly nning to move back. Has she figured something out?"


    Still with his eyes closed, Connor replied indifferently, "Not likely. Her main reason for being there was Pax''s studies. Jeffery recently found out Pax was studying Film instead of Business and Management and got angry, so he''s nning to bring him back."


    Connor''s face turned stern. "If Paxes back, my sister will definitely follow. Her control over her son is way beyond normal."


    Teddy nodded. "But Master Pax isn''t just a puppet. The more Ms. ire tries to control him, the more he resists. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have ditched Business and Management School for Film School, knowing full well how much Ms. ire despises the entertainment industry."


    ire runs Eldridge Entertainment. It was fair to say that half of the top stars in the entertainment world came from Eldridge Entertainment. Even though Eldridge Entertainment had produced so many stars, including award-winning actors and actresses, they were just performers to high- level capitalists.


    As the only son and third-generation heir of both the Sartori and Gilbert families, Pax naturally carried high expectations.


    Connor seemed to think of something. "What''s Pax been up totely?"


    Teddy replied honestly, "Not sure. Mr. Pax''s best skill these past few years is avoiding everyone''s watchful eyes. Recently, their school had a free study trip, so he might be in Italy now."


    "Spread the word that Pax had a car ident in Italy."


    Teddy caught on immediately. "Got it, Boss. Within three days, Ms. ire will definitely be in Italy."


    "By then, you and Ms. Chloe might get a bit of a break."


    While driving, Chloe asionally nced at her rearview mirror. For some reason, she felt like someone had been following her these past few days, but she didn''t notice anything unusual.


    Maybe she was just sleep-deprived and imagining things?


    Chloe initially nned to head back to Greenpeace Estate. Instead, ended


    up stopping in the Sunset


    Heights neighborhood.


    Ann was surprised to see her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can I crash here tonight?"


    Ann was thrilled. "Of... of course."


    W

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Before Chloe arrived, Ann had already set up a cozy room for her. When Chloe stepped inside, she was amazed at how much more refreshed the ce lookedpared to herst visit. It seemed like everything had been scrubbed clean once again. Even the curtains were spotless.


    The balcony, which previously had some withered nts, was now adorned with fresh, vibrant ones. The small yard was weed-free and looked immacte. Only the little wind chime on the balcony remained unchanged, tinkling softly with every breeze. The sound was gentle, reminiscent of wind rustling through a forest, and it was incredibly calming.


    Chloe lingered in the yard for a while, soaking in the tranquility, before heading back inside. Ann walked over with a bowl of almond and date soup. "I just made this tonight. I''m nning to set up a breakfast stall by the school entrance tomorrow. Can you taste this for me?" Ann asked. Chloe didn''t eat much at the hotel, so she sat down and took a sip of the soup. She was instantly impressed. "This is delicious."


    Ann''s face lit up with a warm smile. "If you like it, have some more. There''s plenty in the pot. I''ve also made green bean soup and mixed grain oatmeal."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Could you save me a bowl of the oatmeal for tomorrow morning? I love it," Chloe requested.


    "Of course, of course," Ann replied eagerly.


    That night, Chloe slept in the quaint, beautifully decorated room. The room was small, and the bedding was simple. Normally, Chloe was quite particr about her sleeping conditions. She was sensitive to different beds, and even the most luxurious mattress, silkforters worth thousands, ortex pillows couldn''t guarantee her a good night''s sleep.


    As soon


    But tonight was different. The sheets and pillowcases were new and made of pure cotton. They had been washed and sun-dried, leaving them with a fresh,forting scent. as Chloey down, she felt a wave of drowsiness wash over her She ended up sleeping for seven hours straight-something she hadn''t managed in the past three years. When she woke up, she felt refreshed and invigorated.


    l


    Chloe stepped out of her room and noticed that Ann had already left. On the dining table, Ann had left breakfast for her: oatmeal, a rice ball, sunny-side-up eggs, crispy. cheese sticks, and pancakes. Ann had thoughtfully prepared each item she nned to sell at her stall for Chloe. A warm feeling


    spontaneously welled up in Chloe''s heart.


    After finishing her meal, Chloe nned to leave. Before heading out, she opened the door to Ann''s room. Her gaze eventually settled on a small dressing table in the corner.


    Chloe walked over and saw that the dressing table was quite simple, with only a woodenb and a box of moisturizing cream on it. She picked up the woodenb and noticed two or three strands of hair on it.


    Chloe took out a clear stic bag and carefully collected the hair strands, cing them inside. After leaving the house, Chloe headed to Winston''s private hospital. She ced the two stic bags on Winston''s desk.


    "Help me do a DNA test," she requested.


    Winston''s private hospital wasn''trge but catered to the wealthy elite and was equipped with gic testing technology. Winston looked at the two stic bags. "Did you find Mr. Connor''s illegitimate child?" he asked.


    Chloe chuckled. "I broke up with him a long time ago."


    Winston was a bit taken aback. After theirst counseling session, he thought Chloe would open up to Connor, but instead, she had broken up with him entirely. "Does he really have an illegitimate child?" he asked.


    Chloe remained unfazed. ¡°No, it''s not that. Just help me test if the two individuals these hairs belong to are rted by blood," she said.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Chloe had a lot going on in her life, and Winston was no stranger to most of it. For example, he knew about the whole mix-up with Lisa. But now, things seemed way moreplicated than she''d imagined. Chloe waspletely stumped. So, for now, she decided to keep it under wraps.


    Sensing Chloe''s hesitation, Winston didn''t press. "I''m short on staff right now, so it''ll take two days. Come back for the report then," he said. Chloe responded, "I''m heading to Paris for a week tomorrow. I''ll grab the report when I''m back."


    That afternoon, Chloe informed Tony she was taking the ten days of annual leave they''d agreed on. Since Tony had already approved it, he couldn''t back out now.


    In the evening, Chloe went to Greenpeace Estate to pack her things. As she pulled up, she noticed the lights were on. Inside, she found Teddying down the stairs.


    "Ms. Chloe," Teddy greeted her with respect.


    Chloe nodded back politely. "Teddy, are you here to pick up Mr. Connor''s stuff?"


    Teddy''s face flushed with embarrassment. "No, he got drunk tonight and insisted oning here, so..."


    Chloe''s lovely brows knitted together.


    Sensing her displeasure, Teddy quickly tried to gain her sympathy. "He has been in a terrible moodtely. He has not been eating and just throwing himself into work. He''s pushed himself so hard that his stomach''s acting up. He had to get an IV this afternoon, and he couldn''t avoid tonight''s dinner meeting. Now, he''s drunk again. He''s definitely going to be in pain tomorrow."


    But Chloe wasn''t buying it. "With his status, what kind of dinner meeting can''t he skip? Who in their right mind would over-serve him drinks?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Teddy''s embarrassment deepened. Normally calm and collected, he awkwardly scratched his head. "True, but the boss has been really downtely, so he drank a bit more."


    Fearing he''d spill more if he stayed, Teddy hurriedly excused himself. "Ms. Chloe, I''d better get going. I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble you to look after the boss tonight."


    Chloe''s tone was cool, "I''ll be leaving soon, too. I''m just packing. I haven''t been staying heretely."


    Without looking at Teddy, Chloe


    started up the stairs. "Since you''re here, take all his stuff with you. It''s in the storage room. And let him know I''ll be changing the locks and keys in a few days. He better not show up drunk again because he won''t be able to get in."


    Watching her walk away, Teddy thought about how ruthless a woman could be when she made up her mind.


    He hadn''t lied about one thing. Lately, Connor had been like a different person, working nonstop and neglecting his health. Teddy knew why. Connor missed Ms.


    Chloe terribly and was


    if he


    had any downtime, he''d end up seeking her out.


    Today, after ire got the news they''d released, she was already on a flight to Italy. All night, a drunk. Connor kept calling out for Chloe. That was when Teddy decided to bring Connor here.


    Sighing, Teddy resigned himself to moving boxes from the storage room. After he was done, he drove away.


    Chloe went up to the third floor and started packing her luggage. Halfway through, she noticed a shadow at the doorway. It was Connor.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Chloe straightened up and nced towards the door.


    Their eyes locked, and it felt like time itself had frozen.


    She hadn''t seen him sinceing back from Eldridge City, and that was over two weeks ago.


    Chloe noticed that Connor still lookedposed. Her voice was steady, emotionless. "Aren''t you supposed to be drunk?"


    Connor stood tall in the doorway. His features were cool, his gaze clear-not at all like someone who had been drinking. But there was a flush on his cheeks. Against his skin, it oddly made him look kind of cute.


    Connor walked in. He nced at the suitcase on the floor, his voice turning icy. "Where are you nning to move?"


    Chloe had never thought about moving away. She was just packing for a trip to Paris tomorrow. But she didn''t feel like exining anything to Connor. "That''s none of your business."


    Ignoring Connor, she turned and walked into the closet, continuing to pack her clothes. Just as she stepped out, she bumped straight into Connor''s chest. He stood in the doorway like a mountain, his gaze intense as he looked at her.


    Only then did Chloe realize he had been drinking. And quite a lot, at that. The smell of alcohol was strong on him. Chloe couldn''t help but lean in and take a sniff, then wrinkled her nose. "How much have you had?"


    Connor looked down at Chloe, who was sniffing his chest like a curious puppy. He couldn''t help but feel a stir in his heart. Maybe it was the alcohol, but the next second, he cradled Chloe''s face and kissed her fiercely.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The moment their lips met, Connor''s body trembled. Even though he had touched her countless times before, he would lose himself almost every time. He was addicted to her warmth, her scent. It was like a drug that corrodes the bones. Once touched, it bes impossible to quit.


    Compared to Connor''s immersion, Chloe seemed indifferent. It wasn''t that she didn''t miss him. She was also drawn to his body, but she was always clear-headed.


    "Connor, do you know what you''re doing right now?" Chloe restrained her emotions so her voice came out calm and steady.


    Connor stood in front of her,


    seeming very unsatisfied. Those


    clear, beautiful eyes made his heart


    tremble. He scooped Chloe up in his


    arms, and the next second, her whole body was pressed into the soft bed. A barrage of kisses descended like a storm. He kissed her forcefully, his lips moving from hers all the way to her ear.


    Chloe''s earlobe was very sensitive. In the past, whenever he kissed her there, Chloe would be aroused. He was trying his best to please her. This tactic had always worked on Chloe Before. But now, Chloey on the bed, neither resisting nor epting him. Her gaze was cold as she stared at Connor hovering above her.


    Connor propped himself up to meet her indifferent gaze. They were so close, their noses almost touching, breathing each other''s air. Chloe could smell the strong scent of whiskey on him, but it couldn''t mask his unique, sharp, cold fragrance.


    This was what fascinated Chloe the most. Smelling this scent always made her feel at ease. Chloe almost lost her reason, but it was just a moment of daze. She quickly regained her rity.


    "Connor, get up."

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Her voice was icy,ced with a warning.


    Connor didn''t budge. He just leaned on his arms, watching her.


    His eyes were dark and intense, like a calm sea under a night sky. Beneath that calm surface, currents swirled, ready to erupt into a storm and drown anyone caught within.


    Connor, of course, didn''t get up. Instead, he kissed her again. This time, it was even more intense and fiery than before. His hand had already slipped under her clothes, boldly moving up from her waist.


    "Connor, let go of me." Chloe''s voice was tightly controlled. It was chillingly cold.


    Her body was rigid, but Connor acted as if he hadn''t heard her and kissed her even harder.


    One hand defied her resistance, harshly grabbing her boob.


    "Ah!" A pained cry shattered the silence.


    Connor immediately sat up and perched on the edge of the bed. His hand covered his forehead, his eyes a mix of shock and resentment as he stared at Chloe, who was still lying on the bed, holding a smallmp.


    At that moment, she had actually hit him on the head with amp!


    Pain throbbed through his forehead.


    Chloe also gracefully sat up. With elegant movements, she ced themp back on the nightstand. Then, propping herself up with one arm, she ran a hand through her naturally wavy hair.


    Her voice was dangerously seductive, "Sober now?"


    "You actually hit me!" Connor''s eyes were filled with resentment. He looked like a pitiful puppy that had its tail stepped on and no outlet for his frustration.


    "You acted like that. I have to. " Chloe responded lightly as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    "You actually hit me!" Connor repeated his words, his gaze still filled with disbelief.


    He couldn''t understand. He had used every trick and was even turned on himself. How could Chloe still be so clear-headed?


    "I didn''t hit you that hard. What''s the big deal? Call Teddy. Let him take you to the hospital."


    Chloe saw that there was already


    blood seeping through Connor''s fingers. In fact, when she hit him, ¨¨ she had controlled her strength, Ais wound looked serious, but at most, it was just a shallow cut. He bled just a little.


    Since it was on the forehead, hidden in his hair, it wouldn''t leave a scar on his handsome face.


    She had measured her actions.


    "You actually hit me..." Connor''s


    weakened. The resentment et


    and shock in his eyes were


    reced by confusion and Ow


    Chloe sighed. Now, he looked even more like a puppy.


    A little, cute, white dog that had been abandoned and left to wander the streets.


    "Alright, alright, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have hit you. I''ll call Teddy, okay?"


    When Teddy arrived, he saw his boss sitting on the couch, looking disheveled.


    Connor''s gaze was vacant, his face filled with sorrow, and his forehead was bruised and bleeding.


    Teddy was terrified. He hurried into the room. "Sir, what happened?"


    Connor didn''t answer.


    The renowned Mr. Connor of the Eldridge Elites now actually looked as if he was about to cry. It was a sight to behold. Teddy directly asked Chloe, "What happened?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "It''s nothing. I just hit his head with amp." Chloe spoke casually, "But don''t worry, I didn''t really hit hard. I


    used minimal strength. He''s stunned but isn''t brain-damaged."

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Teddy''s face was a whirlwind of emotions. First, he was shocked, then angry, and finally, hended somewhere between speechless and sympathetic.


    "Ms. Chloe, how could you hit him with a tablemp? What on earth did he do to deserve that?" Teddy, usually the epitome of cool detachment, was now visibly ruffled, unable to maintain his usualposure.


    Chloe replied slowly, "He was touching me without my consent."


    Teddy was at a loss for words. "... Fair enough," he finally managed.


    Turning to the CEO, Teddy''s voice was barely a whisper, "Boss, how could you? I brought you here to talk things out, not to act like a creep and freak Ms. Chloe out."


    Teddy was clearly embarrassed. As he helped Connor up, he added to Chloe, "I''m really sorry, Ms. Chloe. He had too much to drink.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so being drunk is his excuse for acting like a fool? Next time it happens, I''m calling the cops," Chloe said, crossing her arms and speaking with a cold detachment.


    Teddy couldn''t help but marvel at Chloe''s ruthlessness. To him, a little intensity between lovers didn''t qualify as creepy. But he also knew-they were onpletely different wavelengths.


    In Connor''s heart, Chloe was still the woman he deeply loved. But from Chloe''s perspective, they were over. Teddy offered a sheepish smile. ¡°There won''t be a next time, Ms. Chloe. Thank you for your understanding."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe waved her hand. "Alright, take him to the hospital to get his wounds treated."


    Teddy thought his boss had it rough:


    a trip to the hospital for an IV during the day and now another visit at night for stitches. Why did Connor have to fall for someone as merciless and clear-headed


    as Ms.


    Chloe? ve Pa


    No wonder Connor hadn''t told her everything. Chloe was so clear-headed that if she knew all the risks of being with him, she''d leave without looking back.


    Teddy sighed. Connor was in for a tough time.


    After Connor left, Chloey in bed, staring at the ceiling. To say she was unaffected would be a lie. Whenever she couldn''t sleep, she found herself missing his embrace.


    She was definitely moved and had feelings for him, but she knew she couldn''t fall for him again. It could cost her life. No matter what, life was the most important thing.


    Chloe barely managed to sleep for two hours. The next morning, she headed to the airport. There were no direct flights from Riverbrook to Paris, so she had to take a connecting flight.


    After a grueling sixteen-hour journey,


    Chloe was thankful she had booked a business ss ticket, which allowed her to sleepfortably in spurts. It was evening when she finally arrived in Paris, and she felt surprisingly refreshed.


    Exiting the airport with her luggage in tow, Chloe made her way to the WORLD HOTEL, which she had booked in advance. The hotel was conveniently close to the Grand Pce, the venue for thepetition in two days.


    Her room was a deluxe suite with a view of the Eiffel Tower and the Seine River. The hotel also boasted Paris'' most famous rooftop bar, with a 120- meter terrace offering panoramic views of the city.


    Chloe thought it would be a nice ce to visit if she couldn''t sleep at night.


    After settling into her room for a bit, Chloe decided to go for a walk. She visited a few luxury stores and bought some handbags she liked, which tifted her spirits. As the evening darkened, she felt a sense of calm settling over her.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Chloe was nning to head back to the hotel for dinner. As she strolled through the fashion district, she felt a sudden, strong tug on her arm. Before she knew it, her bag was snatched by two punks.


    They looked young-one with dyed blonde hair and the other with dreadlocks-both dressed in baggy sports jackets and ripped jeans, their bodies adorned with various metal essories. They dashed off like the wind, the clinking of their metal gear echoing behind them.


    Without a second thought, Chloe sprang into action. Despite wearing heels, she chased after them with surprising speed, as if she were in running shoes. She caught up to the blondie first, delivering a swift kick to his backside. He stumbled, falling face-first onto the ground, and the bags flew out of his grasp.


    Hearing themotion, the dreadlocked guy paused and nced back at Chloe. He realized his friend had fallen, but he grabbed the bags and bolted instead of fighting. Fueled by a burst of fury, Chloe took off her heels and held them in her hands to run faster.


    Just as the dreadlocked thug started to widen the gap, Chloe hurled one of her heels at him, hitting him squarely in the back. The unexpected blow knocked him to the ground, and Chloe quickly closed the distance between them.


    The dreadlocked guy managed to get up, ring at her with rage. However, Chloe calmly picked up her heel and elegantly put it back on. During the fall, the thug had broken a tooth, and in his anger, he pulled out a switchde from his denim jacket and lunged at her.


    Still calmly putting on her shoes, Chloe kept a sharp eye on him. Handling petty crooks like him was child''s y for her. She timed her kick perfectly and was about to deliver it squarely in his chest, but out of nowhere, a figure dafted in front of the thug, shouting, "Run!"


    Chloe quickly assessed the situation. It seemed a good Samaritan had jumped in to help. However, her kick was already in motion, and she had to alter its direction, unfortunately hitting a nearby stone bench. The heel of her shoe snapped off with a loud crack.


    Frowning at her broken heel, ChloeThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    turned her attention to the scuffle on the ground. The good Samaritan


    turned out to be a young man in act


    white T-shirt, and the thug clearly outmatched him. As the thug pinned him down, Chloe stepped in chopping down on the thug''s neck with her hand, knocking him out cold.


    The young man in white pushed the thug off and scrambled to his feet, staring at Chloe with a mix of awe and admiration. "Wow, you''re amazing," he said.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Soon enough, the police showed up.


    Chloe didn''t know a word of French, but the boy in the white shirt, who had stepped in earlier, was chatting with the officers in perfect French.


    Next thing she knew, the cops were hauling away the blonde guy and the one with the dreadlocks.


    The boy in white then ran over to Chloe.


    At that moment, Chloe was sitting on a bench in the square. One of her high heels had snapped in half, and her ankle was swollen. Chloe was gently massaging her ankle.


    The boy noticed. He rushed over, concerned, and asked, "Miss, are you okay?"


    Chloe looked up, pretending to be stern. "If it weren''t for your heroics, I''d be fine."


    The boy''s face turned beet red. "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize you were so capable." He figured it out then.


    She had been fixing the buckle on her heel but was actually timing her kick perfectly. If he hadn''t suddenly lunged, she wouldn''t have had to pull back and wouldn''t have twisted her ankle.


    Taking in the boy''s blushing cheeks and guilty look, Chloe suddenlyughed. "Kid, I''m just messing with you."


    "You stepped in when I was in danger, reacted quickly, handled the situation decisively, and showed a lot of courage. You did great, and I''m really thankful you helped me.


    "And the way you rushed over, it was very cool!"


    A big smile spread across the boy''s face. He was a bit embarrassed by the praise, scratching his tousled golden hair.


    ¡°I didn''t think much at the time. As a guy, I couldn''t stand by and watch two men bully a woman.¡±


    Chloeughed heartily. "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Pax. What''s your name?"


    Chloe tossed her wavy hair. "I''m Chloe."


    "So, Chloe, where do you live? Let me walk you back."


    With her swollen ankle, Chloe found it tough to walk without help, so she didn''t refuse. "At the WORLD Hotel. Thanks for the help."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Pax''s eyes lit up, "What a coincidence, I''m staying at the WORLD too."


    After he said this, Chloe began to reassess the boy.


    WORLD Hotel was the only


    seven-star hotel in Paris, and not et


    just anyone could stay there. Even the most basic room costs six-figure sum in euros per night.


    Only the ultra-wealthy can afford to stay there, and this boy in front of her was dressed very simply in a in white T-shirt. It looked like the clothing of a sportswear brand you''d find in any supermarket. His pants and shoes also looked regr.


    Though dressed simply, he looked extremely fresh and clean, giving off a veryfortable vibe.


    It wasn''t that Chloe judged people by their looks. Chloe was just purely curious.


    Qu


    Pax seemed to catch on to Chloe''s¡¢ confusion, pinching the hem of his white T-shirt. "I''m not some r


    kid.


    I sing at the hotel''s rooftops?s


    ¡¨


    Chloe smiled, "Good, I''m not really into befriending rich guys."


    Pax paused for a moment. Then he said, "So, you mean we''re friends now?"


    "Of course."


    Pax stepped forward to support Chloe. "Do you hate rich guys?"


    Chloe thought for a moment. "Not really, it''s just that I currently find one particrly annoying."


    The image of Connor shed in Chloe''s mind. Funny enough, he bore a slight resemnce to the boy in front of her. Chloe felt a bit of self-contempt.


    Was she thinking of Connor so much that, upon encountering a cute face in a foreignnd, she linked the two together?

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Chloe quickly made her way back to the hotel. Pax had picked up some medicine for her, and after applying it, the pain significantly subsided. She figured the swelling would be gone by tomorrow.


    "I have a performance at midnight. Wannae and watch?" Pax asked.


    Chloe waved him off with a smile. "I''m getting too old forte nights. Beauty sleep calls at ten. Maybe next time.¡±


    Pax didn''t push it any further. After swapping contact info with Chloe, he left.


    In truth, Chloe wasn''t even close to falling asleep at midnight. She just wasn''t in the mood to go out.


    The designpetition was in two days and would be held at the Grand Pce, which was just a short stroll from the WORLD hotel.


    Early the next morning, Chloe got a message from Pax: [Hey, how''s your foot?]


    Chloe chuckled. He had such nice skin and was slim and clean-cut. His eyes sparkled like stars in the night sky, almost as if they had their own light. His hair was a soft, fluffy gold, practically begging to be tousled. When he smiled, his eyes would crinkle, and a tiny dimple would appear on his left cheek, making him both dashing and adorable. His voice had a natural sweetness to it. It was clear like a mountain breeze, making him sound like an incredibly charming and endearing young man.


    She quickly replied: [All good now.]


    Pax wasted no time responding: [I''m having breakfast at the restaurant. Wanna join?]


    Chloe didn''t think twice: [Sure thing]


    She felt a special kinship. Maybe it was because of thefort of meeting someone in a foreignnd who spoke the samenguage and was from the same country. Or maybe it was Pax''s infectious smile that was so uplifting. Chloe genuinely enjoyed hispany.


    They spent the day visiting the Eiffel Tower, sipping coffee by the Seine, exploring an art gallery, and even catching a small concert. The day flew by, and Chloe was in high spirits.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    That evening, they went back to the hotel restaurant for dinner. Still buzzing with excitement, Pax asked, "Where do you want to go tomorrow?"


    Chloe smiled, "I won''t have time. I''m here for the Paris Design Contest."


    Pax grinned, his dimple showing. "So, you''re a designer? No wonder you''ve got that vibe."


    Chloe asked curiously, "And what about you?"


    "I''m just a exchange student. But I''m pretty broke, so I juggle a lot of part-time jobs to cover tuition and living expenses-singing in bars, tutoring, sometimes even modeling and acting," he exined.


    Chloe nodded; it was pretty much what she had guessed. "After the contest, I''ll be heading back home. We might not get another chance to meet. But if you evere home, hit me up. I''ll treat you to a meal."


    Pax''s eyes twinkled as he smiled. "Definitely. I''lle find you.¡±


    After dinner, Pax suddenly said, "You wannae to my performance tonight. It''s at nine."


    Chloe was taken aback. "Didn''t you say midnight?" She had already nned to check out the rooftop bar that evening.


    Pax scratched his head. "The time got changed. It''s at nine now."

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    After dinner, Chloe and Pax made their way to the rooftop bar together. It was a massive terrace on top of the hotel, beautifully adorned with an array of exotic flowers and nts, making it feel like a floating garden. In the middle of this lush setting stood a stage draped in climbing vines, giving the entire ce a dreamy, Alice-in-Wondend vibe.


    By the time they got there, the terrace was already buzzing with people. Pax headed backstage while Chloe casually grabbed a ss of champagne from a passing waiter''s tray and leaned against the ss railing near the stage. The view was spectacr; she could see the entire stage and, with a slight turn of her head, take in the dazzling nightscape of Paris.


    Soon enough, Pax appeared on stage with a guitar slung over his shoulder. Initially, no one paid much attention. Guests were soaking in the night view, engaging in lively conversations, or toasting with their wine sses. But the moment Pax started ying, and Pax''s voice pierced the night sky, the entire terrace fell silent for a brief, magical moment.


    His voice was mesmerizing ethereal and soothing. It seemed to drift in from some far-off ce, like a gentle breeze through a forest, transporting everyone into a fairy-tale world. Pax was singing a simple yet beautiful French country folk song. The melody, paired with his clear, angelic voice, felt like the first warm rays of sunlight breaking through the mountain mist-pure andforting.


    Chloe watched the young man on stage, thinking how much he resembled a sunflower basking in the sun-bright, cheerful, and full of life. It reminded her of Connor. When she first met Connor, he was like the scorching midday sun, his presence intense and overwhelming. But as she got to know him, she realized that his fiery persona was just a front. In reality, Connor was cool and aloof, his warmth only a tiny spark that red up briefly in their moments of passion.


    But Pax was different. He wasn''t a zing sun but a gentle sunrise, radiating a steady, natural warmth. One man was a tempestuous pool of fire and ice, the other a serene dawn breaking through the horizon.


    Chloe shook her head, feeling a bit tipsy. It had been twenty days since she and Connor broke up, yet she couldn''t stop thinking about him. Seeing him a few days ago had stirred up old feelings. Content


    Pax finished his song to thunderous apuse. "Encore, encore, encore!" the crowd chanted, not ready for the night to end.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Pax obliged, strumming his guitar


    for another tune. His eyes never left Chloe, even though she seemed a bit


    met, she''d sh him a sweet,


    distracted. Whenever thell fine


    §¤§Ñ§Ý§ñ


    enchanting smile that filled him with energy.


    Halfway through the second song, Chloe slipped away. By the time Pax finished, she was gone. Pax felt a pang of disappointment but then noticed a message from her on his phone.


    [Great performance! Heading back for some beauty sleep. Goodnight :)]


    The disappointment melted away instantly. He quickly typed a reply but kept deleting and retyping unsure of what to say. After five minutes of indecision, he finally sent a simple response.


    [Goodnight,.]

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    The next morning.


    Chloe woke up, threw a few essentials into a small suitcase, and made her way to the Grand Pce. Today was the big day-the official start of the design contest.


    After signing up for the Paris Fashion Design Contest, participants had to pass the organizingmittee''s meticulous selection process. In the end, only 100 fashion designers from around the globe would be chosen topete.


    The contest rules were simple. The host would announce the theme on the spot, and each contestant had 48 hours to design and create a piece based on that theme. On the third day, their creations would be showcased, and a panel of 48 judges would score them. The scores would then be tallied to select ten outstanding pieces.


    There were ten awards up for grabs, including Best Design, Best Art, Best Fashion, and Best Market, among others. These category awards were each prestigious in their own right, with no specific ranking among them.


    But the most coveted prize was the Luminous Creation Award. This unique award could ovep with the category awards, but no one had ever won both in the same year. Chloe was now in her seventh year ofpeting and had won the Luminous Creation Award once before. All her other wins had been category awards.


    Chloe and Lisa had a bet riding on this contest: whoever won even one category award would be considered the winner. It would be a draw if both of them won an award or went home with nothing.


    Winning a category award was no walk in the park. With odds of one in ten, everypetitor was a celebrated genius in the design world, including designers from top luxury fashion brands.


    The contest was fair, judged by a


    panel of creative directors,


    executives from luxury brands, and legendary designers who had once set the trends. These judges


    serious about their craft and n''t


    be swayed by money. On the other hand, the executives were there to scout for future trendsetters and innovators.


    This year''s showcase would also be broadcast live worldwide.


    At nine o''clock, the 100 designers were invited into the venue. Chloe spotted Lisa among the crowd.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Lisa''s first time at such an event. The upscale and futuristic environment felt like stepping into another world. She knew the contest had a high bar, with all participants being geniuses from luxury brands or top studios. She had earned her spot thanks to Belle ¨¦poque, but in reality, Belle ¨¦poque was no match for those luxury brands.


    Upon entering, Lisa tried her best towork with the top experts in the field. However, her poor French


    made it difficult tomunicate et


    Meanwhile, Chloe stood among a group of designers, rxed and smiling, chatting effortlessly in fluent French. It was clear she was in her element.


    Lisa''s fingers tightened unconsciously. If their fates hadn''t been swapped as children, she believed it would be her standing there, shining bright and celebrated.


    Soon, the designers took their seats. The host appeared, went through the formalities, and then announced the theme of the contest.


    "The theme of our design contest is ''Time.""

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    After the theme was announced, a hundred designers were assigned to their individual studios.


    Each designer drew lots to decide their workspace, and Chloe ended up in studio number 9, while


    Lisa got studio number 38. Their studios were quite far apart.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Over the next 48 hours, the designers had to create a design sketch based on the theme of "time"


    and produce their final product. The organizers promised to provide all necessary materials, no


    matter how expensive or rare, as long as the design was creative enough. Each studio was also


    paired with an assistant, typically a design student, who was there to help but not to design.


    Before getting started, each designer met with their model since they would be the ones to


    showcase the final product. They needed to tailor their designs to the model''s body shape. Top-tier


    designers even considered their model''s body shape and skin color in their designs. Chloe''s model


    was an impressively tall woman, standing nearly six feet with excellent proportions. After taking


    measurements, Chloe dove into her design work.


    On the other hand, Lisa almost burst outughing with joy upon hearing the theme. The theme of


    time was right up her alley. She had a sketchbook filled with designs she found in the Meadows


    family''s library, full of hand-drawn, wildly imaginative pieces. Each design had a theme, but they


    were often too fantastical for the market, which also made them perfect forpetitions.


    Lisa had previously modified a few designs for Belle ¨¦poque, earning praise from Jacob and Leah


    for her "talent." She had secured her ce at Belle ¨¦poque by continually tweaking and giarizing


    from this sketchbook. And now, for this theme, she didn''t even need to make any changes. She


    remembered a design in the book that fit perfectly: a dress representing the four seasons with


    embroidered peonies, cherry blossoms, crabapples, and wintersweet on different parts of the dress.


    Thrilled, Lisa sketched the design from memory onto drafting paper. Her assistant was amazed,


    praising her as a genius. Lisa basked in thepliment, confident that no one would discover her


    giarism. She had scoured the inte and found no trace of the designs from the sketchbook. If


    even one had been released or entered into apetition, it would have caused a sensation. But


    there had been silence.


    She had already modified several designs for Belle ¨¦poque and turned them into marketable


    garments. If the sketchbook''s owner were still alive, they would have surely filed aint. But


    over the years, there had been no such issue. Lisa figured there was only one possibility: the


    sketchbook''s owner was no longer alive. Given its vintage appearance, it was likely the work of a


    brilliant designer from decades ago.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Maybe the world wasn''t ready for such bold and innovative designs at that time. The designs ended up as hidden gems, unnoticed and unappreciated. By a twist of fate, one such portfolio fell into Lisa''s hands. She felt incredibly lucky to have it. With this treasure trove of creativity, she was fearless about entering any high-end designpetition. It gave her the confidence to sign up without a second thought.


    The stars seemed to align, as even thepetition theme matched her designs perfectly. Maybe just maybe this was her chance to bring home the Luminous Creation Award. She could already picture herself crushing Chloe anding out on top.


    After a grueling 48 hours, the designs from nearly a hundred designers were finallyplete. Next up was drawing lots to decide the order in which the models would showcase the creations. Lisa drew number 2, while Chloe drew number 22.


    Before the showcase began, everyone took their pieces backstage, where their designated models were already waiting. All the designers gathered together, finally getting a glimpse of each other''s work. Lisa''s design caused quite a stir the moment it was unveiled. Among these seasoned designers, it was clear at a nce who was good and who was exceptional.


    Lisa was a neer making her debut in this prestigiouspetition and had created something truly stunning. Her design was exquisite, a masterpiece that took everyone''s breath away. The lines, the colors, the intricate details-everything was perfect. Other designers gathered around, their eyes filled with admiration. Many didn''t hold back on theirpliments.


    Lisa felt a surge of pride. Her moment had finally arrived. She maneuvered through the crowd, heading straight for Chloe.


    To her surprise, Chloe also had a crowd around her, with people murmuring in awe. Lisa had been confident that her design would outshine Chloe''s. But when she saw Chloe''s creation, she was floored.


    Chloe had crafted a floor-length


    gown that was nothing short of a marvel. The entire surface was covered in fine sand, embedded with countless tiny crystals. From every angle, it sparkled brilliantly. The gown was shaped like an hourss, with the front hem just reaching the thighs, while the tail flowed out like the sands of a desert. The dazzling y of light, the flowing colors-it was a masterpiece from every perspective.


    Lisa couldn''t fathom how Chloe had turned ordinary sand into such a breathtakingly beautiful dress. She felt a pang of insecurity but masked it with a scoff, muttering, "Just a spectacle!" before returning to her spot.


    The showcase was about to begin, and this time it was being broadcasted globally. The Paris Fashion Show was like the Oscars of the fashion world, attracting


    enormous attention. Even boronex


    the


    competition started, millions had already tuned into the live stream. Comments in variousnguages flooded the chat.


    In addition to the global audience, many VIPs were there in person. These were the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of the luxury world. Among them, a young, clean-faced individual sat in the front row at the best spot. As he flipped through the list of designers, his face lit up with a smile when he saw Chloe''s name, revealing a charming dimple. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    The showcase had kicked off with a bang.


    Designer No. 1 yed it safe, presenting a gown inspired by the night sky. The hem was studded with crystals, shimmering like the Milky Way and symbolizing the infinity of time. As the model glided down the runway, the designer stood at the podium, exining the creative vision behind the piece.


    Typically, a model strutted her stuff for about three minutes. After the walk, the designer and model exited the stage together. During this time, the judges started scoring based on various criteria. These scores were transparent and disyed on a screen behind the stage, and aposite score was calcted from all judges'' inputs.


    Designer No. 1 garnered aposite score of 80, which was pretty solid.


    Next up was Lisa. Her model sashayed in a breathtaking floral dress. The dress was a tapestry of flowers-each type and color meticulously arranged to create a visually stunning bnce. The expansive skirt trailed behind, covered in blossoms of all sizes, filling the air with their sweet fragrance.


    Lisa took to the stage to introduce her creation. "My piece is called ''Timeless Garden,'' symbolizing the eternal change of seasons..."


    The audience''s reaction said it all-they were utterly impressed. The judges nodded and whispered among themselves, clearly captivated. After her presentation, Lisa and her model exited the stage. Backstage, Lisa nced at the big screen, and her heart leaped. The judges had awarded her a whopping 95. This was an extraordinary score, even surpassingst year''s Luminous Creation Award winner, who had only managed a 93.


    Lisa was ecstatic. It seemed like theAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Luminous Creation Award was practically hers. She couldn''t wait to check her phone. She joined a live stream with nearly a hundred million viewers and saw her design was the talk of the town. The praise was overwhelming, not just for her creation but also for her talent. Lisa''s name quickly became synonymous with a design genius.


    Meanwhile, Jacob and Leah stood outside the live stream room, equally astonished by Lisa''s ''Timeless Garden.''


    Jacob had always thought Lisa''s designs were good but felt they alwayscked something. Her usual work had moments of brilliance but was marred by poor execution in other areas. It was like looking at a phoenix adorned with the feathers of amon bird. However, today''s piece was wless, touching the soul with its essence.


    Jacob was overwhelmed and grabbed Leah''s hand. "Our daughter was a true genius, a real talent."


    Leah, however, frowned slightly. Something about the design felt eerily familiar.


    As Lisa basked in the flood of online praise, she turned and saw Chloe''s piece. A wave of unease washed over her. Having spent years in the design industry, she could tell at a nce that Chloe''s work was no ordinary creation. It posed a serious threat to her chances of winning. If Chloe snagged the Luminous Creation Award and Lisa got another prize, it would be a loss for her. Lisa couldn''t let that happen.


    Meanwhile, Chloe was making the final tweaks to her piece. She was the 22nd to present, with an hour to go. The outfit was already on the model, but minor adjustments were needed due to its unique material and the model''s physique. Chloe wasser-focused, perfecting every detail. A crowd gathered around her, watching in awe as if they were witnessing an artist at work.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Lisa had managed to slip into the backstage area unnoticed. After taking a quick look around, her eyes locked onto the high heels on the shoe rack meant for the models. The organizers had provided all the high heels, which were all made of crystal. The models weren''t allowed to wear any jewelry, and having identical shoes ensured that the judges focused solely on the clothes designed by the designers.


    However, since each model had a different shoe size, the organizers had custom-made the shoes for each model, although they all looked the same. The shoes were neatly arranged on the rack, with each pairbeled by the model''s number. There wasn''t a soul in front of the shoe cab at the moment.


    Lisa sneaked over to the shoe rack and pulled out the high heels meant for Chloe''s model. After tampering with them for a few minutes, she sneakily put them back in ce. A sinister smile spread across Lisa''s face as she thought, "Chloe, let''s see how youpete now."


    Half an hourter, Chloe had finally perfected all the details of her design. She stood in front of the model, admiring her work with satisfaction. With about thirty minutes left before the show, her assistant brought the high heels for the model to wear.


    The model slipped on the high heels and tried to take a few steps. But after just two steps, her foot twisted, and she fell t on the ground. The elegant dress she was wearing was damaged, with seams tearing apart in several ces. Chloe''s dress was made fromyers of sand in seven colors and microcrystals on a fabric mold crafted to the model''s body shape. It was stunning but fragile.


    The fall had caused the waistline and the zipper at the back toe undone. Nearby onlookers gasped in horror as if a priceless treasure had been shattered. Chloe was momentarily stunned but quickly sprang into action, helping her assistant lift the model up. The model''s face was pale with terror, and she kept apologizing, "I''m so sorry..."


    Chloe frowned and picked up the broken high heels from the ground. Upon closer inspection, she noticed that both heels had been cut with sharp object. She looked around and finally spotted Lisa in a corner


    holding her phone fea


    with malicious glee. Chloe knew exactly who was behind this sabotage.


    her


    Nina was Chloe''s assistant and a fellow student studying at the Royal School of Design. She had been working tirelessly on this sand dress for the past 48 hours. She admired Chloe immensely and had poured her heart and soul into creating the dress. Now it was ruined. Her tears welled up in her eyes, and she was at a loss for what to do.


    Chloe didn''t have time to be upset. She quickly examined the dress and realized that only some seams hade undone, which could be repaired. However, there was a bigger problem-the model had


    1All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    twisted her ankle, and it had swollen up like a balloon. She couldn''t


    possibly go on stage in that


    condition.


    The model, wincing in pain, kept apologizing, while Chloeforted her. Nina''s voice was choked with tears as she said, "Chloe, what are we going to do? Even if we fix the dress, we have no model."


    The dress had been custom-fitted to the model''s tall frame, standing well over six feet. It wouldn''t fit just anyone. Just then, a slender young figure appeared before them.


    "Hey, when''s your turn?" Chloe looked up and saw Pax. Pax was bored from waiting outside and hade backstage to check on things. Spotting Pax, Chloe grabbed him like a lifeline.


    "Pax, I need you to save me right now."

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Chloe barely had time to exin.


    The young man standing in front of her was like a gift from the heavens just when she needed it most. The original model was supposed to be tall and big-boned, more so than most women.


    With less than half an hour before the show, Chloe was in a real bind. She couldn''t find another female model who matched that physique. Then she spotted Pax. He was tall and lean, just what she needed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Nina''s eyes lit up when she saw him. After a quick exnation, Pax understood the situation. He was more than willing to help out. Soon enough, the dress was on Pax, fitting him perfectly. Despite his lean build, his frame was naturallyrger than that of the female models, which actually turned out to be a good thing. Chloe quickly adjusted the popped seams, and twenty minutester, the sand dress was shining brilliantly on Pax, looking as if it was tailored just for him.


    From top to bottom, it was simply perfect, and Pax''s physique was top-notch. Chloe suddenly remembered that Pax had mentioned he did some part- time modeling. The dress didn''t look out of ce on him at all; in fact, it looked incredibly high-end, almost like a piece of art. The people around them gasped in amazement.


    Only Lisa, standing in the corner, was grinding her teeth. She hadn''t expected Chloe to turn things around so spectacrly. Fate seemed too kind to Chloe. There was nothing Lisa could do now. She could only watch as Chloe took her masterpiece to the runway.


    Not that Lisa was too worried, though. Her creation had already received abined score of 95. Surpassing such a high score was no easy feat. Soon, it was Chloe and Pax''s turn to take the stage. Pax seemed hesitant. "Chloe, I want to wear a mask. My face can''t appear on TV."


    Chloe was taken aback. "Why?" Wasn''t he a part-time model? Appearing in a show like this was a golden opportunity for models.


    "My family doesn''t like this industry. They have high hopes for me to go into finance and make a lot of money. They don''t like me to venture into entertainment or art."


    Chloe could understand. Pax had mentioned before that his family was poor. They probably pinned all their hopes and savings on his education. Moreover, in thepetition, a mask was considered part of the outfit and wasn''t prohibited.


    Chloe immediately grabbed a piece of cardboard and cut it into an irregr shape with flowing tassels. She applied ayer of glue and sprinkled finely crushed blue


    el.ne


    crystals over it. After securing the mask with some wire, a blue mask was ready within five minutes.


    Nina watched in awe. Chloe''s design talent was incredible, but what amazed her even more was how Pax looked wearing the mask. The shape covered most of his face leaving only his eyes and a small portion of skin visible. The mask''s edge extended to his ears, blending seamlessly with the dress'' raised triangr cor.


    Thebination of blue and gold was like an oasis in a vast desert, evoking a sense of renewed hope. Chloe''s impromptu mask turned out to be a stroke of genius.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Soon after, the host announced the arrival of contestant number 22. Chloe took the stage with her model, but they quickly went their separate ways. Pax strutted down the runway while Chloe headed to the podium.


    Despite being a man, Pax walked with a professional poise, even in high heels. His steps were light yet sturdy, like a gentle breeze over hills or the bright moon casting its light. This was a stark contrast to his usual sunny, boy-next-door image. In an instant, he transformed into the runway''s highlight, not pandering but exuding an elegant, aloof charm.


    Once Chloe took the podium, she introduced her creation. "This is my work, and I call it Sandss..." Her introduction was brief, barelysting a minute. She simply stood there for the next two minutes, sharing a silent moment with the audience and judges, who were all fixated on her masterpiece. In the presence of such a perfect creation, words were unnecessary.


    The piece captivated many onlookers. The very idea of crafting a dress out of sand was astonishing. Chloe''s mastery in managing the intery of light and shadow, and the precise mix of colored sands under the lights to produce just the right hues, was especially remarkable. The long flowing skirt resembled a tilting Sandss, a shock to the soul.


    The model''s face was adorned with a blue water-flowy mask, a masterstroke. It was as if someone wandering the vast desert had finally found the source of life in their moment of despair. Luxurious, magnificent, yet full of hope. This piece was nothing short of a masterpiece.


    Soon, the model and Chloe exited the stage. But as they left, an even more astonishing scene unfolded. The long skirt of the model began to disintegrate bit by bit, the sand falling away like melting ciers. The flowing sand trailed their every step, pouring down onto the stage, making it seem as though time itself was dissipating.


    Everyone was stunned. Like the sands in an hourss, the dress was fleeting, impossible to replicate. Yet, it made that moment eternally beautiful. The dissolution of the dress was profoundly shocking. Almost everyone in the audience couldn''t help but stand up.


    As Chloe and the model disappeared from the runway, the crowd remained transfixed, barely able to grasp the moment. They were deeply moved, staring at the line of sand trickling down on the stage. After a long silence, the venue erupted into thunderous apuse.


    In the live stream watched by millions:


    [OMG, OMG, OMG!]


    [In times of need, you realize the importance of a good ''OMG.'' That phrase just conquered the world.]


    [I thought the sand dress was


    I


    all stunning, but I didn''t eAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    there to


    be such alt


    bet


    follow-up. Absolutely breathtaking.]


    [How did she do it? That was the perfect fusion of design and concept. She timed each step precisely As they turned and walked away, the dress began to fall apart, materializing the passage of time at that moment. Can someone with fashion expertise exin how?]


    [As someone from the fashion industry, I''ll say it''s superplicated.]


    [Laypeople might find it impressive, but those of us in the know are all bowing down.]


    [Isn''t this Chloe''s work? Don''t you


    know that Chloe has already womet se major awards at the Paris


    Fashion Design Competition?]

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    The live stream was blowing up, no joke.


    #Sandss# shot straight to the top of trending searches. Chloe''s name was stered everywhere. Industry insiders were already bowing down, totally in awe. Even folks who were just there for the show were blown away, finding the design deeply moving.


    Jacob and Leah were glued to the live stream, too. When they saw the Sandss gown slowly unravel, Leah was on the verge of tears and thought, ''Chloe, my Chloe, is so incredible. Her design is as breathtaking as ever.''


    As her mom, Leah''s heart swelled with pride, but then a bittersweet feeling washed over her. Was she still Chloe''s mother? It seemed like Chloe wanted nothing to do with her anymore.


    Thinking back on thest three years, Leah felt a wave of regret. She had done so much to hurt Chloe, all for Lisa. She thought she was making it up to Lisa, but after seeing Lisa''s true nature, it all felt pointless. Too bad she realized it toote.


    Meanwhile, Jacob was practically shaking with excitement. Chloe had created something so stunning it took his breath away. No doubt about it, she was a true Meadows. She was his daughter. Only a genius like Chloe could steer Belle ¨¦poque into a bright future. Maybe one day, it could be a globally recognized luxury brand. The more Jacob thought about it, the more thrilled he got. Today had been full of surprises. His two daughters-one a genius, the other a genius among geniuses.


    He grabbed Leah''s hand. "Leah, did you see that? Their designs will definitely win awards. It''s unheard of for one brand to sweep two major awards. This is a game-changer."


    "Maybe from today, Belle ¨¦poque will be world-famous. And our stock? It''s gonna skyrocket tomorrow!" Jacob was bursting with confidence.


    Over at the CNR Tower, in the CEO''s office, Connor was fixated on the live stream on hisputer.


    Teddy had been standing there for a while. When he came in, Chloe was on the screen, so he didn''t interrupt. Now that Chloe had gone backstage, Teddy finally spoke up, "I didn''t expect Ms. Chloe to be such a design whiz."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Connor was frowning. "Teddy, did you notice the model next to her?"


    Teddy thought for a moment. "Yes. He looks very professional, lots of charisma. Why, boss?"


    "Did you think his eyes looked familiar?"


    The camera had mostly focused on the Sandss gown, with very few close-ups of the model''s face. It was just a fleeting second, but Connor had seen those eyes. They reminded him of... Pax.


    But the live stream didn''t have a rey option. With just that one second, Connor couldn''t be sure.


    Teddy said, "Familiar how? He was wearing a mask, so I didn''t get a clear look."


    Connor was silent for a moment. "Have we tracked down Pax''s whereabouts yet?"


    Teddy caught on immediately. "You think that model might be Mr. Pax?"


    But he quickly shot down the idea.


    "No way.


    his


    Even though we don''t know


    Scation, we can be s


    he


    belongs to en.swn gisure" at


    be in Italy right


    Teddy had checked Pax''s family''s credit card statements. A few days ago, Pax had bought a ticket to Italy. There had also been several recentrge transactions made in Italy. Plus, there was no record of a return ticket.


    So yeah, he should definitely be in Italy.


    QUMS

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Pax''s school was indeed organizing a study trip to Italy, but Connor found it hard to believe. "What are the odds?" he muttered, closing hisptop and rubbing the bridge of his nose. "What brings you here?" he asked, noticing Teddy''s unexpected visit during lunch break.


    "Miss Diana was looking for you. She called, but you didn''t pick up, so she reached out to me instead." Teddy exined.


    Connor nced at his phone and saw the two missed calls. "Got it. You can go now," he said, motioning for Teddy to leave. Once alone, he dialed Diana back.


    "Hey, what''s up?" he greeted, his voice calm and gentle as always.


    "Uncle Connor, I need to tell you something. Please don''t be mad," Diana''s voice held a hint of worry.


    "What is it? Just tell me. I promise I won''t get mad," he reassured her, his tone still soothing.


    "I don''t want to go to Hollywood," she confessed.


    "If you don''t want to go, then don''t," Connor replied casually.


    Diana sighed in relief. "I thought you''d be upset since you went through all that trouble for me. I didn''t want to disappoint you."


    Connor chuckled softly. "Silly girl, I thought it would be a great opportunity for you. But if you''re not into it, that''s fine. Your happiness matters most to me. I''ll never force you to do something you don''t want to."


    "Thank you, Uncle Connor. You''re the best," Diana''s voice brightened with gratitude. "Oh, and can I join anotherpany''s variety show? It''s Ruben''s new show, and I think it''s going to be amazing."


    "Ruben? The king of variety shows? If he''s behind it, it''s bound to be a hit. Go for it," Connor encouraged her. "But howe I didn''t know he was working on a new show? What''s it about?"


    Connor usually kept a close eye on Diana''s career, mainly to shield her from ire, who controlled a significant portion of the


    entertainment industry''s resol


    and could easily pull Diana into her sphere of influence.


    "Uncle Connor, let''s keep it a surprise for now," Diana teased.


    Connor was still preupied with thoughts of Chloe and the recent encounter with the model, so he didn''t press further. After hanging up, he returned to his desk, his eyes drifting to a photo frame. Inside was a picture of a little girl, around four years old.


    He recalled the first time Chloe saw the photo and asked if the girl was his daughter. He couldn''t help butugh and feel a bit annoyed. How could she not recognize herself at five?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The memory took him back to when


    he first met Chloe. She was five, and he was ten, at Eldridge Hospital, near Snow River. The river was fenced off, and patients often took walks along its banks during the day But that night, the ce was deserted except for a small, lonely figure.


    Ten-year-old Connor had stood by the river for a long time before climbing over the fence. Just as he was about to jump, a tiny voice called out, "Hey, are you nning to jump into the river?"


    He looked up to see a little girl with pigtails, sitting on a tree by the river, sucking on a lollipop.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Connor stared up at the tiny figure perched in the tree, his brows knitting together in deep thought.


    The little girl sat on a branch, her chubby legs swinging back and forth. "The river''s really chilly at night, you know. It''s not a good feeling." She might have looked young, and her voice carried that innocent lilt, but her words had a sharpness that didn''t match her age.


    "Go away," He snapped at her. Connor was just ten years old and already burdened with anger.


    By then, his heart was already in pieces. Even at ten, the weight of being the family heir had aged him beyond his years.


    It was around that time he had just uncovered the darkest, most twisted secrets of his family. On top of that, he had to deal with ire''s cruelty.


    He had ended up in the hospital because ire had pushed him into the pool, knowing he was terrified of water and couldn''t swim.


    He fought for his life in the water, the air in his lungs running out little by little. He sank slowly to the bottom of the pool while ire just stood there, watching from the edge.


    From the bottom, Connor looked up at her. Even through the swirling water, he could see the cold indifference in her eyes.


    At that moment, Connor feltpletely hopeless. Death seemed like it might have been a relief.


    But ultimately, the butler found him and pulled him out. By the time he was rescued, he''d been suffocating for several minutes.


    Marian had cried as she rushed him to the hospital. When he woke up, ire was standing right there beside his bed.


    Connor lied, saying he couldn''t remember what had happened. The doctor suggested he might have had temporary amnesia from the suffocation.


    But Connor remembered everything.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He remembered ire pushing him into the pool. He remembered


    calling out for her to save him as he struggled, but she just watched doing nothing. He remembered the despair and helplessness as he sank deeper. And most of all, he


    remembered the look of hatred and disdain in ire''s eyes.


    After all, he was only ten. Suddenly, life felt meaningless, and he saw no hope. He felt like he shouldn''t have been born. It was like he was tainted with filth and sin from the start His existence seemed like a stain, an indelible mark of shame and


    darkness for his family. Content


    He wasn''t born out of love but as a punishment for everyone. Maybe it would be better to die. Everyone would be relieved if he did.


    He even started to feel a bit vengeful. ire had pushed him into the pool. What would she think when she found his body in the river at sunrise? Would she be shocked, feel justified, or maybe even a little sad? Would she shed a tear for him?


    That day, ten-year-old Connor was ready to jump into the river if it hadn''t been for five-year-old Chloe''s appearance.


    Despite Connor''s angry demand for her to leave, little Chloe didn''t back down. Instead, she jumped down from the tree and bounded over to him. "If you jump, I''ll save you," she dered with confidence.


    Connor frowned at her. "You''re too small. Don''t overestimate yourself."


    "I am overestimating myself. And I''ve just learned to swim, so I''m not very good. If I try to save you, we might both drown."


    A flicker of shock crossed Connor''s face. "I don''t want you to save me."


    "But I can''t just stand here and watch you die."


    Connor watched the small girl


    standing in front of him, feeling a confusing mix of emotions. A stranger a little girl, said she


    couldn''t stand by and watch him die. Yet his own sister, his own flesh and blood, could so easily consign him to hell.


    In that instant, Connor felt a deep sadness. He stood silently, staring at the river''s calm surface, though his heart was anything but calm. The girl continued, "Why do you want to die?"


    Connor sighed. Maybe it was because no one puts up walls against a five-year-old, so he said, "Because I can''t find a reason to live."

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    In the depths of Connor''s eyes, sadness was all that lingered. "No one wants me around."


    The little girl suddenly blinked and said, "Then let me give you a reason."


    Connor turned, puzzled. "What reason?"


    "Just live for me."


    "For you?" Connor was taken aback.


    "Yeah. You said no one wants you alive, right? Well, I do. From now on, you can live for me."


    At that moment, Connor thought she was incredibly na?ve and utterly childish. Yet, in the next instant, tears streamed down his face. That reason she gave, however nonsensical, had be his lifeline whenever he felt cornered.


    "You''re so cute. Don''t be so hard on yourself. Mom always says to be strong when facing tough times. Life is precious. Do you think every tree and every flower questions why they should keep living? Do they search for a reason? No, they just live."


    "If you have no friends, I''ll be your friend. If no one loves you, I will. Okay?"


    "Please, enjoy life and live well."


    el


    Despite her young age, she seemed to see right through him. Her face was youthful, but her words cut deep, slicing through the fog in his life, making him realize: why should he feetpelled to die just because his sister wished it f ire wanted him dead, he would live well just to spite her. If he was born a demon, then he''d be their demon.


    From that day on, Connor awakened, letting go of his obsessions and standing firmly against ire. Thus began decades of confrontation and struggle. Whenever he felt despair, he would remember the little girl holding a lollipop, that tiny voice, and her words. "If you have no friends, I''ll be your friend. If no one loves you, I will..."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Chloe had long forgotten that moment. After all, it was just a child''s babble spoken on a whim. Yet, he took it to heart for over a decade. Later, during a stint in the hospital, she visited him daily, clinging to him like a little shadow, persuading him to take her out for fun, and tricking him into buying her ice cream with his pocket money.


    He knew why she was hospitalized.


    She had headaches, apparently due to a slight abnormality in a small area of her brain. The doctors said it might be because her brain was still developing, and it could heal on its own as she grew. But it could also get worse. There was no cure, but at least with modern medical


    technology, she could undergo


    observation.


    Then, she was discharged. Her departure was abrupt. On the day of her discharge, he missed saying goodbye because he went far to buy her a bun. By the time he returned to her room, it was empty, without a trace left behind.


    In the end, he found a small bunny hair clip under the hospital bed, the only thing she left behind. He kept it for many years, asionally taking it out to look at it. The bunny hair Hip was adorned with many tiny crystals. The bunny''s nose was a ratherrge blue diamond. Of course, it was fake, probably made of ss. One day, the blue ss diamond fell out. He had it made into an earring, which he still wore to this day.


    Chloe had seen the earring in his ear and asked him several times which girl gave it to him. He wanted to tell her that it symbolized the hope and courage for a new life she had given to him when she was only five.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Connor stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows of his office, watching as the rain started to pour down outside. His mind had been lost in thought for quite some time. His and Chloe''s reunion as adults had been just as dramatic as he imagined it would be. Even after more than a decade, he recognized her instantly.


    Back then, her life had hit a rough patch. He always thought that such a bright and cheerful girl would grow up to be a beacon of light, but she was suffering from severe insomnia because her mind weighed down with worries. She might have seemed carefree on the outside, but she was falling apart inside. That was when he decided he had to love her right.


    So, he became her Trophy Boy, doing everything he could to love, please, and heal her. Even though he knew she only saw him as her fuckbuddy, he also knew it was the only way he could love her.


    But everything changed when ire suddenly returned to the country. The calm waters of their lives began to stir. He knew that a towering wave of trouble might rise, sweeping all of them into chaos. How could he protect Chloepletely? It seemed nearly impossible.


    Connor''s older sister, on the surface, was the all-powerfuldy of the business world. But inside, she was a madwoman, capable of going off the rails at any moment. Without being fully prepared, Connor could only deceive the public and stay away from her. Maybe this was the best oue for


    now.


    Connor nced outside at the increasingly heavy rain, watching the world blur in the storm. He didn''t want Chloe to get caught up in the dark, dirty, and bottomless pit of his family feuds. One wrong step, and she could be shattered to pieces.


    Meanwhile, the Paris Fashion Design Competition was in full swing. Backstage, Lisa watched Chloe return with her model. She was grinding her teeth in frustration. She hadn''t expected Chloe''s design to be so breathtaking, especially the way the hem of the dress fell away at the end. It was like mastering the game to perfection.


    Lisa''s eyes were glued to the runway''s disy screen. At that moment, the big screen was tallying Chloe''s overall score. Chloe''s piece had indeed stunned all the judges But there was a catch. The judges scored during the model''s walk, and some of them were used to giving Scores as soon as the model appeared. So, most of them had already scored before seeing the dramatic hem reveal.


    Unfortunately, he scoring system couldn''t be changed. If the judges had waited just a minute longer, Chloe''s score might have been even higher. The final score was eventually tallied: 95 points. When Lisa saw this score, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t higher than hers, which meant she might not lose.


    Chloe''s "Sandss" was impressive, but Lisa''s "Timeless Garden" had the edge in color and visual appeal. The live broadcastpared the two pieces, and the consensus was that it was a tie, too close to call. The final decision was up to the judges.


    The show hadsted six hours, and


    after all the designers had


    showcased their pieces, the award


    ceremony remained. Awards were based on overall scores, with various awards given to the top ten designers. Although the top contestants all received


    international awards, the specific category awards would be decided by the judges.


    Among the hundred designers, the highest score was 95, held by both Chloe and Lisa. Naturally, many people were discussing the rtionship between the two. Domesticizens had alsoText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    uncovered their connection: one was the heiress of the Meadows family, and the other was the adopted daughter. The real-versus-adopted heiress drama was a hot topic online.


    Of course, Belle ¨¦poque ended up being the biggest winner in thispetition, sweeping the board.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    [Belle ¨¦poque? Isn''t that a second-tier domestic fashion brand? When did they be so impressive?]


    [I was at the boutique yesterday and saw some clothes from this brand. Some looked pretty nice, but nothing too spectacr. I didn''t expect their designers to be so talented.]


    [I''ve been a fan of Belle ¨¦poque for quite a while. Three years ago, their designs were truly stunning better than some big names. But in thest two years, it seems they''ve lost their edge. I thought they might have changed designers.]


    [Though I''m no design expert, I know Belle ¨¦poque is a brand on the brink ofvish sess.]


    Jacob, behind the scenes, was beyond excited.


    Between his two daughters, Chloe and Lisa, he valued his self-founded fashion brand the most. Whoever brought thepany greater profits was like his own daughter.


    Now, both Lisa and Chloe stood on the award stage. The whole world was buzzing about the brand. It was a moment of unparalleled glory and pride for both thepany and the brand.


    Lisa and Chloe stood together on stage. Their models, dressed in their designed outfits, paraded in a final showcase. Chloe''s creation, Sandss, had ditched its long hemline but still managed to stun visually. Timeless Garden was no exception. Both pieces had their respective admirers among the judges.


    Soon, it was time to hand out the awards. Lisa was incredibly nervous on stage. Not because she feared not winning an award but rather because she worried about winning. Because clinching a category award meant missing out on the highest honor of the contest, the Luminous Creation Award. A category award no longer satisfied her; she aimed for the highest prize, the Luminous Creation Award.


    Indeed, based on the overall scores, she and Chloe were the most likely candidates, as they had both scored 95. One of them was almost certain to win the Luminous Creation Award.


    Lisa was on edge. She sneakily nced at Chloe across from her who appeared calm, elegant, andposed, with a gentle smile that suggested she was there to enjoy the show rather thanpete.


    ''She''s pretending! She must be pretending! Inside, she must be as nervous as tam.'' Lisa grumbled to herself. Rerhaps Chloe had such confidence in her Sandss design and believed it would surpass Timeless Garden. She was so arrogant!


    "Now, I will announce the winner of the Best Design Award-Belle ¨¦poque''s designer Chloe."


    "Pleasee to the stage to ept your award!"


    With that announcement, Lisa was so excited she nearly screamed. Chloe had won the Best Design Award. The Best Design Award was just a category award. Though the contest rules allowed for the


    ve


    Luminous Creation Award to ovep with a category prize, no one had ever won both in the years since its inception.


    This meant that with Chloe getting this category award, the Luminous Creation Award was practically Lisa''s!!


    Watching Chloe ept her award, Lisa was internally overjoyed and extremely excited. The awards ceremony continued, and Lisa prayed not to receive a category award.


    Sure enough, as the category awards were handed out and her name wasn''t called, only the Luminous Creation Award was left.


    Lisa was utterly confident. Her face beamed with a smile as if the Luminous Creation Award was already hers.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Now, the winner of this contest''s Luminous Creation Award is..."


    The host slowed down, teasing the audience.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Lisa was bursting with confidence. She had been quietly fixing her hair and adjusting her dress, just waiting for her moment to step onto the stage and soak in the apuse from around the world.


    "The winner of the Luminous Creation Award is "


    At that second, Lisa felt like she had reached the pinnacle of her life. She stepped forward without any hesitation, rushing towards the award podium. But her triumph was short-lived.


    "Chloe "


    The host loudly announced the name of the designer who had won. Lisa''s step halted. The smile on her face disappeared instantly. She stood frozen, feeling as if the world was spinning around her. She watched as Chloe emerged from the crowd and ascended to that glittering throne once again. Lisa waspletely stunned. No way, this couldn''t be happening! How could it be Chloe again? No designer had ever won two major awards in the same year. What made Chloe the exception? Lisa had such a highposite score, it was impossible for her not to win even a single category award. This simply couldn''t be!


    Chloe had already reached the podium. Just as the host was about to hand the Luminous Creation Award trophy to Chloe, Lisa, in a frenzy, stormed the stage. In front of everyone, she protested loudly, "This is utterly unfair! Chloe and I both have the highest score of 95. Why does she get two awards while I get none? There must be some foul y."


    §×§ä


    "I will protest to the end!¡± Lisa was visibly agitated. Her words were tranted into variousnguages and ryed to the headphones of the judges from different countries. For a moment, everyone looked at Lisa as if she were a joke. Their eyes were filled with disdain. They whispered to each other in


    languages Lisa couldn''t understand, pointing fingers.


    Though Lisa couldn''t understand their words, the disdain and


    contempt in their eyes were crystal clear to her. Lisa didn''t understand. When she showcased "Timeless Garden," their eyes were filled with astonishment and admiration. How had it changed so drastically in just a few hours?


    The host approached Lisa, "Ms. Lisa, your work is indeed excellent, and a score of 95 is well-deserved."


    Lisa was taken aback. Had she been too impatient? Perhaps there were bigger awards waiting for herter? Suddenly, the host''s demeanor changed, bing serious. "Unfortunately, your work is giarized."


    The word "giarized" hit Lisa like a hammer to the head. She was stunned. Her first reaction was guilt, but she quickly regained herposure. It was impossible for anyone to know she had giarized. Her design sketch album was a one-of-a-kind treasure and bestowed upon her by fate itself. There was no way an outsider could know. She had scoured the entire inte. No one had posted simr works online. So, it was impossible for anyone to know.


    Though Lisa''s fingers trembled with guilt, she still held her head high and retorted, "Don''t nder me without proof. If you use me of giarism, you need evidence!"


    At that moment, the live broadcast had already exploded inments five minutes earlier.


    [Evidence, the evidence is all over the inte. Wait, she can''t see her phone right now, so she doesn''t know the original creator has already posted the design drawings online.]Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    [Can''t believe she''d been caught red-handed giarizing Miss Y''s work, and not just any work-pieces from Miss Y''s student days, no less!] [Who''s Miss Y? Is she a big deal in the industry?] someone asked.


    [Miss Y isn''t famous for fashion design. She was a world-renowned jewelry design genius, one of the lead designers for the prestigious brand QUEEN.]


    [Wow, true talent really has no boundaries,] another personmented.


    [Just five minutes ago, Miss Y made her Instagram public, revealing a treasure trove of fashion designs. Among them is a design identical to the one Lisa submitted, right down to the name "Timeless Garden."]


    [Lisa''s got some nerve, giarizing without even changing the name. It''sughably stupid!]


    [And it isn''t just "Timeless Garden." Several designs Lisa submitted for Belle ¨¦poque were tant rip-offs of Miss Y''s work, although poorly executed. "Timeless Garden" is a direct, unaltered copy, and Miss Y announced she''d be taking legal action against Belle ¨¦poque for copyright infringement.]


    [These designs arenever supposed to be public. Miss Y kept them private on her Instagram, probably not even bothering to address Lisa''s previous subpar attempts at giarism. But this time, Lisa went too far, brazenly entering an internationalpetition with a direct copy of Miss Y''s work. It is beyond shameless.]


    [But how did Lisa even get her hands on these private works?] someone wondered aloud.


    The live chat room was on fire with discussions, and the hashtag #Belle ¨¦poque giarism rocketed to the top of the trending topics.


    Jacob watched everything unfold from behind his screen, feeling as if he had plummeted from the heavens into an abyss.


    "This bastard! What a disaster!" he shouted, throwing hisptop to the ground in frustration.


    He had been counting on the two


    Belle ¨¦poque pieces to win big, propelling the brand into the


    limelight and securing its ce


    among top-tier brands. But n


    after the giarism scandal exposed, Belle ¨¦poque was


    instantly


    associated with copying, piracy,


    inferior quality, and thievery. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jacob''s emotions were all over the ce, like a rollercoaster plunging from the highest peaks to the deepest valleys.


    "I knew it! She''s been nothing but trouble. We never should have taken her in!" Jacob paced anxiously. "The Meadows family''s work, my life''s work- is all ruined by her!"


    Leah was equally stunned. After all,All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lisa was her biological daughter.


    There had been a mix-up at the


    hospital years ago, and as a Leah felt an undeniable


    Other


    responsibility. Despite all the foolish


    mistakes Lisa had made overt


    the


    years, Leah had always been lenient and amodating out of guilt.


    A slight talent in design was the only good thing Leah thought she saw in Lisa. But now, was even that sole redeeming quality stolen?


    Meanwhile, Lisa faced the usations of giarism with utter disbelief, vehemently denying them.


    It wasn''t until the official presentation disyed all of Miss Y''s Instagram works on the big screen that Lisa was truly floored.


    The designs,plete with posting dates, showed that "Timeless ¨¥ Garden was created six years ago. Every detail, down to the minutiae of the design, was identical to what Lisa had showcased today.


    Lisa felt as if she had been struck on the head, dizzy and disoriented, unable to grasp the reality of her situation.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Everyone was pointing fingers and gossiping behind Lisa''s back.


    Lisa scanned the room, her eyes a storm of anger and despair, before abruptly whirling around. She jabbed an usatory finger towards the podium where Chloe stood, her voice dripping with venom. "Chloe, this is your fault. It must be you!"


    Though she had no concrete proof, Lisa''s gut feeling was undeniable.


    Everything happening now had Chloe''s fingerprints all over it. Lisa knew this pattern all too well; Chloe had a talent for striking devastating blows just when Lisa thought she was on top.


    Just like at herst birthday party.


    From the heights of glory to the pits of humiliation, Chloe had orchestrated it all, reveling in pushing Lisa off the peak into the abyss.


    But this time was different.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This time, Lisa''s disgrace was on a worldwide stage, making any chance of recovery seem impossible.


    Lisa''s eyes burned with fury as she locked onto Chloe, who stood on the podium with an air of calm superiority, holding two trophies. Chloe''s gaze was one of pity and disdain as if she were looking down on a beggar.


    Lisa''s rage and hatred hit their boiling point. She charged towards Chloe, shouting, "Chloe, I''ll take you down with me!"


    Lisa had lost all rational thought. She knew she had been on the brink of global recognition, fame, and fortune, of finally glimpsing a world above the clouds. With one swift, cruel kick, Chloe had shattered it all.


    The hatred consumed Lisa, and at that moment, she genuinely wanted to strangle Chloe.


    But before she could reach her, four


    el.n


    security guards rushed in, blocking her path. Lisa struggled wildly as they restrained her, her arms pinned by their strong grip. Still, she thrashed about on the podium, making a scene, until she was carried away by the guards like a criminal with both hands and feet bound.


    As Lisa was dragged out, she hurled the most venomous curses at Chloe.


    The audience and judges alike shook their heads in disapproval, and the live stream was flooded with criticism.


    [Lisa is unbelievable. She''s ming Chloe for her own giarism just because Chloe has won two major awards. Chloe truly deserves her sess. Jealousy is a scary thing.]


    [Did you not know? Lisa and Chloe


    were switched at birth in a wealthy family. Lisa is the real heiress. Because of this, the Meadows family had previously disowned Chloe. This time, Chloe may have represented Belle ¨¦poque in the contest, but she did So under the studio''s name. This gave the Meadows family''s real daughter, Lisa, her rightful


    opportunity. But ironically, the real heiress tantly stole someone''s work and made a spectacle of herself in an internationalpetition. She''s such a disgrace to the Meadows family.]


    [No wonder Belle ¨¦poque''s designs have been boring these past years; the real talent was kicked out. They don''t give Chloe a chance but expect her topete for fame. It''s ridiculous.]


    [Belle ¨¦poque is really going downhill. I''ll never buy their clothes again.]


    [Boycott Belle ¨¦poque!]


    Jacob watched the live stream filled with calls to boycott Belle ¨¦poque. He felt his heart sink.


    He had hoped thispetition would elevate Belle ¨¦poque to new heights. Yet, Lisa''s giarism had thrust the brand into scandal.


    What''s done is done, and it couldn''t be undone. Now, Jacob could only hope that Chloe''s double victory might salvage Belle ¨¦poque''s reputation.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chloe didn''t let Jacob down on stage. She made sure to mention over and over that she was representing Belle ¨¦poque. Unfortunately, the audience just wasn''t having it. Thanks to all the rumors and gossip flying around online, people were going nuts boycotting Belle ¨¦poque. The more Chloe spoke, the sorrier the audience felt for her, and the more intense the boycott became.


    Jacob was struggling to breathe, feeling sharp pains in his chest. Leah noticed something was off. "Jacob, are you okay?" she asked, worried.


    Jacob had a heart attack.


    The Paris Fashion Contest wrapped up in the middle of this dramatic turn of events. This year''s contest had more eyes on it than ever before, and the buzz didn''t die down after it ended-it only grew.


    Chloe finally stepped out of the Grand Pce. She took a deep breath of the fresh air and allowed herself a small, satisfied smile. Everything had gone just as she had nned. Belle ¨¦poque''s stock would definitely plummet tomorrow.


    She hadn''t intended for things to get this messy. If Lisa hadn''t cut her model''s shoes, almost ruining her chance to walk the stage, she wouldn''t have gone to such extremes. If someone messed with Chloe, she would not be the one to back down.


    Lisa had iting.


    "Where are you headed?" Pax called out as he ran after her. It was night by now. He had washed off his makeup and changed into a simple white T- shirt and clean, sleek sweatpants, looking like a typical student with his backpack slung over one shoulder.


    Chloe watched him with a soft smile. "Thanks for saving the show tonight. What do you want to eat? It''s on me."


    Pax smiled shyly, his dimples just visible. "Well, since you''re offering, I''d love a candle-lit dinner," he said. "I''ve been in France for three years but never had a proper French meal because it''s so expensive. I''m heading back home soon and want to try it before I leave. This seems like the perfect chance to take you up on your offer."


    Chloe didn''t hesitate. "No problem. Pick any top-tier restaurant in France, and it''s my treat."


    Pax lit up. "There''s a Michelin three-star restaurant right next to the Grand Pce. I''ve heard their roast cr¨¨me br?l¨¦e and foie gras with truffles are to die for. How about we go there?"


    He could tell Chloe was doing well financially, and with the prize money from the contest, he didn''t hold back. Chloe nodded. "Sounds good."


    Just as Pax was about to head off,


    he noticed Chloe still standing there


    as if waiting for someone. She seemed to read his mind. "We''re just waiting for Nina. She''s in the


    ve


    restroom and should be out soon. The three of us will go together."


    el


    Nina was Chloe''s assistant for the event and had been working tirelessly for 48 hours without a singleint. Chloe had a soft spot for her.


    It would be the three of them instead of just him and Chloe. Pax felt a tiny pang of disappointment but quickly shook it off. "Alright, I''ll go ahead and make the reservation. You two can join me in a bit."


    That night, the three of them had a great time dining together. French meals were known for serving one dish at a time, extending the meal time. But with good conversation, the time flew by.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe suddenly remembered something and asked curiously, "Pax, what brought you to the fashion show?"

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Pax casually mentioned, "I''m in Paris to do small culinary jobs. I get 30 euros an hour. Not bad, right?"


    For the fashion show, the organizers provided boxed lunches for all the designers. And, in a thoughtful touch, the meals were tailored to each designer''s nationality and dietary preferences. A task this big andplex needed a lot of hands on deck.


    Chloe wasn''t suspicious. In fact, she watched Pax with admiration. "Impressive, you know how to make money wherever you go."


    Pax scratched the back of his head and chuckled sheepishly.


    Nina, ever the curious one, asked Chloe, "Is everything they say online true? Are you really the wrong daughter of that wealthy family?" Chloe nodded without hesitation. "Yep, that''s me."


    Nina, clearly indignant, burst out, "That''s so unfair! They''re using your talent to gain fame without giving you anything in return, Chloe..."


    Nina couldn''t continue. Chloe''s situation was just too pitiful. She was nothing more than a tool for the Meadows family.


    Chloe seemed to read Nina''s thoughts. Her smile was dazzling. "Save your pity. When I go back home, I''ll inherit 20% of the Meadows Group shares -wait, make that 40%."


    Chloe then shared the details of her bet with Lisa. Nina and Pax were both stunned. After a brief moment of shock, they gave her a thumbs-up, faces full of admiration.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    No wonder the real heiress had a meltdown at thepetition. Losing 20% of her shares must''ve been a hard blow.


    After dinner, it was time to say goodbye. Chloe had already booked her flight home. Pax and Nina were both reluctant to part.


    Nina said, "Chloe, will I still see you in the future?"


    Chloe smiled. "With how advanced transportation is now, you''re wee to visit me anytime when youe back home."


    Nina smiled and agreed.


    "What about me?" Pax suddenly chimed in.


    "What about you?" Chloe was momentarily puzzled.


    "Would you wee me?"


    el


    Chloe grinned. Maybe it was the wine talking, but she did something she''d wanted to do since she first saw this fall boy. She stepped forward, tiptoed, and ruffled his fluff blond hair. Then she smiled, "Of course, you''re wee too."


    Pax was startled by her touch but didn''t pull away. He even subtly lowered his head to make it easier for her. Chloe''s touch was brief. His hair was just as soft and fluffy as she''d imagined. It was like petting a puppy.


    For some reason, Pax always reminded Chloe of Connor. She could imagine what Connor might''ve looked like in his youth by just looking at Pax''s face. Handsome guys always had something inmon.


    Chloe sighed inwardly. She missed the early days with Connor, back when he was more like a cute puppy instead of the aloof and proud CEO he had be.


    With a casual wave, Chloe turned around. "Goodbye, you two."


    The next morning, Chloe boarded her flight back home. It was another long haul, over ten hours. By the time the nended, it was already noon. She grabbed a quick at


    the airport and then hopped into a taxito Winston''s private hospital.


    The DNA report should''ve been ready a long time ago. Chloe had told Winston she''d collect it in person once she got back. So, Winston hadn''t shared the results with her just yet.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Chloe, as usual, made her way to Winston''s office, navigating the familiar hallways with ease. Winston was in his chair, nose buried in a book. When he noticed Chloe, he adjusted his gold-rimmed sses.


    "Here for the report?" he asked.


    Chloe nodded. Winston pulled an envelope from his drawer and handed it to her. Chloe took it but hesitated for a moment. Quickly regaining herposure, she took the report out.


    Chloe flipped straight to thest page.


    [The DNA mismatch between the specimens is significant, indicating no biological parent-child rtionship.]


    Her heart clenched as if in a vice. It felt like a sword, which had been hanging over her head, had finally dropped. Even though she had expected this oue, seeing the truth in ck and white still hit her hard.


    Without a change in her expression, Chloe slipped the report back into the envelope. She looked up at Winston. "Thanks, Dr. Winston."


    Winston noticed something off in her demeanor. "Is there anything you want to talk about?"


    Chloe shook her head. "I don''t even know where to start right now. I need some time to process this."


    Winston nodded. "Alright, whenever you need to talk, I''m here."


    Leaving the private clinic, Chloe nced up at the sky. Despite the sun shining brightly, her heart felt cold and deste.


    She and Ann had no blood rtionship. Ann wasn''t her biological mother. Why? Why was this happening?


    Chloe turned the question over in her mind but found no answers. One thing was clear, though: Ann must have been unaware that Chloe wasn''t her biological daughter. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have mentioned their blood types so casually.


    There was only one exnation.


    When John had switched the babies


    in the nursery, it wasn''t just oneAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    el


    family that was affected. The victims weren''t limited to two families. Maybe there were three, four, five, or even more. The whole situation was an incredible mess.


    But the one person who knew theplete truth, John, was already dead. For the first time, Chloe felt a deep, unsettling confusion. Deep down she had hoped Ann was her real mother. At least then, she would have a meaningful connection in this world.


    After finding out that Ann hadn''t abandoned her on purpose, Chloe had yearned for Ann to be her


    biological mother. She needed to et


    know there was someone who would never give up on her. A biological mother wouldn''t abandon her child, right?


    Just like Leah, who knew Lisa''s character ws and limitations but never gave up on her.


    But now, Chloe was swallowed by a vast confusion. She was neither Leah''s daughter nor Ann''s. In a world full of connections, she had none. Among thousands of lights, not one belonged to her.


    Engulfed in the chaos of humanity, she suddenly felt an immense loneliness, as though she was utterly alone in this world. This loneliness seeped in like poison, invading her organs, her nerves, her very soul.


    Chloe wandered the bustling city streets all afternoon. Despite being in the heart of the city, surrounded by people and the hum of activity, she felt like a ghost, lost in the crowd.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    As night fell, Chloe returned to Greenpeace Manor. For a fleeting moment, she wished the lights were on, filling the ce with warmth. But that thought vanished as quickly as it came. She reminded herself that she and Connor had broken up. There was no point in seekingfort from him anymore.


    Determined, Chloe walked into the mansion and switched on every light in every room, flooding the ce with brightness. She then turned on the TV in the living room, tuning into thetest hit variety show. Theughter and liveliness filled the air. She cranked up the volume, hoping it would make the house feel less empty. Before she knew it, she had drifted off on the sofa.


    Meanwhile, in the president''s office at CNR Tower, Teddy had just finished his report. "Ms. Chloe is back in the country. Shended in Riverbrook at 11:30 AM. She''s probably at Greenpeace Manor now. Do you... want to go see her?" he asked tentatively.


    Teddy knew Connor always kept tabs on Chloe. He hoped they would get back together because Connor was only his true self when he was with her. Otherwise, he was just a relentless workaholic. Teddy, as his personal assistant, was on call around the clock, teetering on the brink of exhaustion. The wholepany was grumbling, puzzled by the CEO''s recent obsessive expansion spree. They had been through several acquisition battles in thest few days. Though they won most of them under Connor''s sharp leadership, everyone waspletely wiped out.


    Connor could work non-stop, but he seemed to forget that others needed rest. The staff was on the verge of a breakdown, and Teddy was no exception. Without Chloe, thepany was a pressure cooker ready to explode. Teddy feared he wouldn''tst much longer at this rate.


    Connor was reviewing a proposal


    when Teddy spoke. His brows


    knitted in frustration. "Teddy, anl


    you


    implying we''re not busy enough?" His voice was icy, clearly annoyed.


    Teddy quickly backtracked. "No, sir. I''ll get back to work." Recognizing the dismissal, he left the room.


    Once alone, Connor put down his


    pen and leaned back in his leather chair, closing his eyes and rubbing the bridge of his nose. He was tired, but rest brought no relief-only


    a month since they broke upt


    thoughts of Chloe. It had been nearly


    officially at least. He touched his forehead, feeling the faint scar where Chloe had struck him during theirst fight. The memory stung more than the scar. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He knew he couldn''t go near Chloe now. Though miles away in Italy, ire had her spies in thepany-spies Connor had


    allowed. He needed them to feed


    ire the harrative he wanted her to believes that his rtionship with Chloe was a mere fling devoid of real emotion and that they hadpletely severed ties. ire''s suspicions about his three-year cohabitation with Chloe had to be quashed. If ire realized Chloe was his true weakness, who knew what she might do?


    Connor missed Chloe desperately, but he couldn''t risk even a glimpse of her. The stakes were too high.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Had their rtionship really ended just like that? He couldn''t risk anything until he was sure he could protect Chloe. Luckily, the resort was his ace in the hole. If the Paradise Resort project went smoothly, Jeffery would hand over control to himpletely. By then, he would have the strength to go toe-to-toe with ire and take everything from her, leaving her with nothing. Once he dismantled her influence, he''d have nothing to fear anymore.


    Still, he was worried. Could Chloe wait until that day? Would she fall for someone else before then? And even if that day came, would she return to him once she knew the truth?


    The next day, Chloe''s annual leave was over. She headed back to the TV station. During the meeting, Tony suddenly announced, "Chloe and I learned a lot of advanced techniques from Eldridge TV, and the director has decided that our station will co-produce a variety show with Eldridge TV. Plus, we''ve got Ruben, the father of variety shows, on board."


    Tony then shifted gears. "Chloe, this project is yours to lead. You''ll be in charge of liaising with Ruben''s team. This variety show is Riverbrook TV Station''s gship project. The director''s putting a lot on the line for this, Chloe, so you need to take it seriously."


    Chloe replied coolly, "Why me? What about my anchor duties?"


    ¡°Lynn''s nning toe back. The prime anchor position is still yours, but Lynn will fill in for you when you''re busy. She''ll be your backup. How does that sound?"


    Lynn had been a staple at the TV station, holding the prime anchor spot for a decade. She had jumped ship to Eldridge TV but returned in less than two months. Now, she came back with a different status. The fact that Riverbrook TV Station epted her back was alreadymendable. In fact, Lynn had mentored Chloe when she first joined Riverbrook TV Station, and they had a good rapport.


    Chloe nodded, "If Lynn ising back, I have no objections."


    Tony had expected Chloe to agree. On the surface, she was the untouchable star of the TV station, not one to socialize much. Deep down, she valued loyalty and rtionships deeply.


    "Alright, that''s settled then. I''ll give


    you the contact details of Ruben''s team. Do your best. This variety show is a new venture for our station if it''s a hit, you''ll be the star of Riverbrook TV Station. The director even said that if the show seeds, he''ll consider taking the station public and offer you stock options."


    The mention of stock options instantly perked Chloe up. She loved stock options. She had initially agreed to be a designer for QUEEN because her friend had promised her stock options. Speaking of


    options, she remembered? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    noock


    something-it was time to reim Lisa''s stock options.


    Before Chloe could make her move, Leah called her that afternoon. It was the first time Leah had called Chloe in three years. The caller ID on her phone made Chloe''s heart feel like it was pricked by a needle. Her contact name was still save@as "Mom." Chloe answered, "Mrs. Meadows, is there something you need?"


    Leah, on the other end, was clearly taken aback. "Chloe, can''t you even call me mom anymore?" Her tone was unmistakably sad.


    Biting her lip, Chloe finally said, "You were the one who abandoned me first."


    There was a long silence on the other end. Chloe could hear Leah''s soft sobs. After a while, Leah managed topose herself. "Even if you refuse


    to acknowledge me,e to the hospital. Your father had a sudden heart attack and is hospitalized."

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Jacob was in the hospital, and Chloe had no clue. She drove over to Saint Ryan Hospital, heading straight to the VIP section where Jacob''s room was. The whole floor was eerily quiet.


    Chloe walked down the long corridor and finally reached the door of his room. It was slightly ajar, and she could hear Jacob''s angry voice spilling out.


    "Lisa, how could you be so stupid? Why did you giarize in such a bigpetition with the world watching? I''d rather see youe inst than make a spectacle of yourself and drag us through the mud.


    "Do you even understand what Belle ¨¦poque is facing now? Our stocks have tanked, the inte is boycotting us, and the empire I''ve built over decades is crumbling because of you.


    "The biggest regret of my life, Lisa, is having a daughter like you. You''re nothing but a curse on the Meadows family, aplete disaster.


    "If you had even a fraction of Chloe''s talent-no, a tenth-we wouldn''t be in this mess...


    "Why couldn''t Chloe be my daughter instead of you..."


    Jacob''s voice softened as he uttered thosest words, almost a whisper-a mix ofment and self-pity. But Lisa heard every word. She could tolerate many things, but mentioning Chloe always set her off.


    "Yeah, why isn''t Chloe your daughter? Why did it have to be me? Why did you bring me into this world only to lose me? If I had grown up here, had the education Chloe had, hadn''t been abused by John, and had everything I needed, maybe I''d be just as exceptional as Chloe.


    "This is your fault. You owe me."


    Jacob was shaking with anger. "Lisa, you''re hopeless."


    "Dad, do you really think Chloe is your perfect daughter? If she was, she wouldn''t have exposed me at thepetition. If she truly cared about the Meadows family,


    would have put our repu get


    not have me get caught in


    first,


    giarism scandal. Doesn''t she get that I represent Belle ¨¦poque?"


    Jacob fell silent, then sighed deeply after a moment. "Yeah, why couldn''t she see the bigger picture?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe, who had been eavesdropping


    outside, couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity. She had harbored a sliver of hope that Jacob had changed. But no, he was still the same-selfish as ever.


    He didn''t care about her or Lisa. All he cared about was his own reputation.


    Chloe pushed the door open. "Lisa, you stole someone else''s work, and you think you''re in the right?¡±


    "And how is your giarism scandal my fault? Didn''t I do everything I could at thepetition to uphold Belle ¨¦poque''s dignity, to salvage our reputation?


    "You did something despicable and shameless, and now you''re ming me?"


    Jacob suddenly snapped back to reality. "Yeah, Chloe and you were both at thepetition. Chloe didn''t report your giarism. How can you me her?"


    But Lisa was seething, pointing


    angrily at Chloe, "You really think this has nothing to do with you? Aren''t you friends with Miss Y? Would she havee forward to expose me without your encouragement? She''s the chief jewelry designer at QUEEN now. She left fashion design years ago. Everything has been fine for so long. Why did she choose thepetition to use me of giarism?"

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Lisa''s voice trembled with anger and certainty. "All of this is your fault! You sabotaged me at every turn because you couldn''t stand the thought of me winning the gold and bringing honor to our family. You''re so self-absorbed! You''re ruining Belle ¨¦poque''s future just to boost your reputation and secure more shares. Chloe, you''re nothing but selfish!"


    Chloe shot back with a coldugh. "Selfish? Sure, I won two major awards and barely saved Belle ¨¦poque''s reputation. I registered under my own studio but credited my awards to Belle ¨¦poque. I was kicked out of the house, yet I still worked hard for Belle ¨¦poque''s future and was willing to be a pawn to earn fame."


    "And you? You brazenly giarized for your vanity. Aren''t you selfish?


    "Before my show, you sabotaged my model''s high heels, causing her to fall and nearly ruin my work. Isn''t that selfish? "When your misdeeds came to light, you dragged Belle ¨¦poque down and med everyone else. Isn''t that selfish?"


    Lisa was left speechless.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob caught onto something. "Lisa, did you really sabotage Chloe and nearly caused her to miss her show?"


    A flicker of guilt crossed Lisa''s face, but she quickly denied it. "Dad, don''t believe her! She''s framing me because she''s jealous and wants the Meadows family estate for herself."


    Jacob saw right through her. "Shut up, Lisa. You''re disgraceful!" He grabbed a ss of water from the bedside table and threw it at Lisa.


    She had even thought of destroying Chloe''s work.


    Chloe''s entries under Belle ¨¦poque''s name had won two major awards


    If Chloe Kadn''t participated and Lisa''s giarism had been


    and barely kept thepany not


    exposed... Jacob couldn''t even bear to think about the state Belle ¨¦poque would be in.


    Lisa''s hatred burned like a raging river, but even Leah was silent now, not uttering a word in her defense.


    Leah poured Jacob a ss of water. "Alright, calm down. The doctor said you shouldn''t get too worked up."


    Jacob took a while to settle down. Finally, he spoke to Chloe. "Chloe, the reason I asked you here today is actually to ask a favor."


    Chloe''s face was expressionless, but she had already guessed what he wanted.


    "Could you talk to Miss Y? Aren''t you two close friends? Her cease and desist letter for Belle ¨¦poque arrived yesterday. If this goes to court, Belle ¨¦poque is truly finished."


    Chloe frowned, looking troubled. "I''ve only met Miss Y a few times. We share simr design philosophies and got along, but we''re not that close."


    Jacob said, "I know it''s not easy to ask her to drop thewsuit. So, could you negotiate with her and see what her demands are? We''ll agree to anything reasonable."


    Chloe remained silent.


    Jacob continued, "Chloe, I''ve never asked you for anything before, and this time, I''m truly out of options."


    Chloe didn''t hesitate. "It''s not a simple task, but of course, I can help. However, please fulfill your promise first and transfer Lisa''s 20% shares to me."

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Jacob''s face clouded over as he listened.


    He hadn''t expected Chloe to be so fixated on that 20% share. There was a hint of bartering in her words. But Jacob was a businessman, through and through. He could totally get where she wasing from and even respected it. It showed his daughter had a good head on her shoulders, knowing when to secure the best deal for herself.


    Lisa, on the other hand, flipped out. She pointed at Chloe and yelled, "Chloe, have you no decency? You''re nothing but an outsider. Dad gave you 20% out of the kindness of his heart and years of friendship, and you''re still not satisfied. Now you want my shares, too? Chloe, you''re insatiable. I will never hand over my shares to you."


    Inside, Lisa was wracked with guilt. There was a secret she absolutely couldn''t let Jacob and the others find out. She rushed to Jacob''s bedside and dropped to her knees. Grabbing Jacob''s hand, Lisa pleaded, "Dad, I''m sorry. I know I messed up. I won''t overstep anymore. I''ll focus on my design work and make you proud. Please, believe in me; I will change."


    Jacob didn''t budge. In his heart, he was deeply disappointed with his biological daughter.


    He spoke coldly, "You both made a bet and agreed that whoever lost would transfer their 20% share to the other. The Moncada family witnessed it." His voice carried a weighty significance. "Lisa, if you make a bet, you have to be ready to ept the consequences."


    Lisa never expected Jacob to be so firm. She couldn''t let anyone find out... Lisa turned to Chloe, her demeanor shifting instantly.


    In a sugary tone, she said, "Chloe, dear sister, I messed up. From now on, I won''t do anything foolish again. Let''s just get along, okay?"


    Chloe pulled her hand away and flicked her long curls. Her eyes were calm, but her smile was tinged with mockery. ¡°Lisa, what''s this all about?" "Can we just pretend the shares thing was a joke, okay?


    ¡°We''re sisters. What could we possibly hate each other for?


    "From now on, I''ll do whatever you say, alright?"


    Chloeughed, her words dripping with sarcasm. "A joke, Lisa? Seriously? Can everything be brushed off as a joke?"


    he


    Chloe lifted a hand to admire her freshly manicured nails. "Last time, you made a bet and promised you''d bow down and call me ''queen'' if knew Miss Y. You lost but shrugged it off as a joke. I let it slide. Now, you''re trying to do the same thing again. Is the word ''joke'' some kind of magic fix for everything?"


    Lisa was stunned. She hadn''t expected Chloe to remember that incident so well. She hadn''t thought Chloe would hold such a grudge.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chloe''s point was clear: Lisa lost the betst time and didn''t bow down to call her ''queen.'' She was still holding it against her.


    To appease Chloe, Lisa steeled


    herself. With a loud thud, she knelt before Chloe. Her teeth nearly sank into her flesh. Bowing her head repeatedly to the ground, she said, "My Queen, I''m sorry."


    Lisa''s words were dripping with reluctance, but she had no choice She couldn''t let Jacob and Leab discover her secret. After bowing several times, she stood up.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Tears welled up in her eyes, a cocktail of resentment and humiliation threatening to spill over. She had reached the breaking point. "Chloe, happy now?"


    Chloe just smiled, cool as a cucumber. She crossed her arms and leaned in close to Lisa. "Dear sister, if you had such an opportunity, would you give up just for a few apologies?"


    it


    Lisa was stunned, then livid. "Chloe, are you messing with me?"


    Chloe stood her ground. "Dad, when are Lisa''s shares being transferred to me? I''ll handle Miss Y''s legal notice after that."


    Jacob knew deep down that Lisa was no longer dependable. The future of Belle ¨¦poquey with Chloe. And now, she was even willing to call him ''dad'' again. The daughter he''d raised for twenty years was talented and capable, a far better bet than any professional manager.


    "I''ll get thewyer over," Jacob said. He turned to Lisa and added, "Come on, don''t be stubborn. You made this mess. Your sister is willing to help, and you should be grateful. If Miss Y doesn''t withdraw thewsuit, thepany''s stock will plummet, and bankruptcy won''t be far off. Your shares will just turn into worthless paper."


    Indeed, reconciling with Miss Y and publicly announcing the settlement was their only shot at saving Belle ¨¦poque. He had no choice but to give Chloe even the entirepany if it came to that.


    Lisa turned pale as Jacob started dialing thewyer. Unable to hide it any longer, she dropped to her knees beside Jacob''s bed. "Dad, the shares... I already sold them..."


    It was like a lightning bolt for Jacob, who took a moment to process. "What did you say, Lisa?"


    Eyes shut tight, Lisa admitted, "I sold thepany''s shares a month ago."


    Jacob, trembling with rage, pointed at Lisa. "You monster, say that again."


    Leah also realized the gravity of the situation. She pushed Lisa''s shoulder. "Who did you sell them to, and why?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lisa couldn''t reveal the reason. Head bowed, she muttered, "I don''t know, it was somepany. Awyer handled the deal."


    "You monster, you don''t even know who you sold them to? How much did you sell them for?"


    Lisa, shaking, answered, "Thirty million..."


    Jacob gasped for air, then fainted. A month ago, Belle ¨¦poque''s market value would have been at least a billion. And she had sold it off for just thirty million...


    Leah, furious, pped Lisa across the face. "You... you''re beyond hope!"


    At that moment, Leah''s regret peaked. She had always thought Lisa was just a bit reckless, rude, and narrow-minded. But she never imagined Lisa could cause such a disaster.


    Chloe''s face showed no surprise, but


    she feigned shock. "Lisa, you solde


    shared


    worth a billion for thirty


    million? Are you trying to kill Dad?"

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Jacob felt like he was about to burst a blood vessel. "It would be easier to just drop dead," he thought.


    At least then, he wouldn''t have to deal with this relentless nightmare of debt.


    Gasping for breath, Jacob clutched his chest, his words tumbling out in a jumbled mess. "You ungrateful brat, tell me why? Didn''t we always give you what you want? Why did you sell thepany shares for peanuts?"


    Ever since Lisa''s return, the Meadows family had been bending over backwards to relieve their guilt. They''d been giving her a generous monthly allowance of twenty grand. Not to mention the endless luxury clothes, jewelry, and handbags Leah had showered on her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But nope, that wasn''t enough. She had gone ahead and sold the shares they''d given her three years ago. She had sold shares worth a billion for a measly thirty million.


    "Why? Just tell me why?"


    Lisa kept her head down, unable to find her voice.


    Leah, trembling with anger, pressed on, "Speak up! Why did you do it?"


    Tears streamed down Lisa''s face. "Because I needed money. I asked you guys, but you wouldn''t give it to me. Selling the shares was my only option. What else could I do?"


    Suddenly, it clicked for Leah.


    A month ago, Lisa had suddenly asked her for thirty million. Leah thought she was out of her mind and had given her a good scolding. She''d assumed Lisa was just trying to keep up with Chloe and didn''t think much more of it.


    Lisa had always had her hands out, and her demands grew bigger each time. Leah never imagined Lisa would actually sell her shares for cash. Holding back her fury, Leah asked, "What did you need that much money for?"


    Lisa bit her lip, refusing to say more, tears still falling.


    Jacob was done. "Lisa, from today on, get out of my sight. As far as I''m concerned, I never had a daughter like you."


    Hearing this, Lisa panicked. All these


    years, she knew Jacob and Leah


    el.ne


    looked down on her deep down. But through leveraging their blood rtion and their guilt, she''d managed to keep her spot as the precious daughter of the Meadows family.


    Now, she was genuinely scared. She''d seen how ruthless they could be.


    When Chloe severed ties with the


    Meadows family, Jacob hadn''t


    hesitated for a second. They w


    only close to Chloe now because she was more valuable.


    Maybe they really would abandon Lisa.


    Lisa dropped to her knees, pleading desperately, "Dad, Mom, I''m sorry. I really know I was wrong. Please, don''t abandon me. You''ve already done it once; are you going to throw me away again?"


    "I know I messed up. I''ll change, I promise. I''ll listen to you from now on."


    Clinging to Leah''s clothes, Lisa begged, "Mom, please, say something. You''re all I have left. Don''t leave me, or I''ll really be an orphan." Though Leah was furious and disappointed, she couldn''t bring herself to bepletely heartless.


    Lisa was right about one thing. She might not have turned out this way if Leah had raised her.


    Leah asked, "Alright, tell me the truth. Where is the money? What did you need the thirty million for?"


    Biting her lip, Lisa finally confessed, "I had a lot of gambling debts and was threatened by the mafia. I used the money to pay them off."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Lisa, of course, hadn''t told the entire truth. She was indeed under threat, but it wasn''t because of gambling debts. The real reason was something she could never voice out loud. So, she had to find an excuse.


    Leah and Jacob were both beside themselves with anger. Half an hourter, they had somewhat calmed down. Jacob swallowed several heart pills in quick session, fearing a rpse.


    Lisa stood in a corner, quietly crying.


    Chloe was watching the drama unfold, and seemed quite satisfied. "Dad," Chloe said, "since Lisa has already sold her shares, there''s nothing I can do."


    Jacob was furious. "Are you trying to kill me too? Would you be happy only if the Meadows family goes bankrupt?"


    Chloe responded calmly, "If the Meadows family goes bankrupt, it wouldn''t be because of me. You don''t need to take your anger out on me." "What do you want? What will convince you to help us?" Jacob asked.


    "Dad, getting Miss Y to drop thewsuit is not easy. I don''t know how much it''s going to cost," Chloe said, looking towards Lisa in the corner. "Lisa sold her stocks for thirty million. I don''t ask for more. Just give me that thirty million, and I''ll help thepany this one time."


    Jacob finally breathed a sigh of relief. Though the shares were sold, thirty million wasn''t a significant amount for thepany. He had anticipated that getting someone like Miss Y to drop thewsuit and settle would cost a considerable sum. Thirty million was within his expectations.


    "I''ll give you the thirty million," Jacob said.


    Chloe replied, "Dad, I don''t want your money. I want Lisa''s."


    Lisa looked up at Chloe, her eyes filled with hatred, as if she wanted to carve a bloody hole right through her. She had almost gotten away with it. But now, Chloe pulled her back to the guillotine. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "But all my money has gone to paying off debts. Where am I supposed to find thirty million for you?" Lisa retorted.


    "It''s okay if you don''t have it now. Just sign an IOU," Chloe said.


    Lisa was furious. Chloe wanted Lisa to sign an IOU and give her money. No way.


    "In your dreams!" Lisa shot back.


    Jacob, however, thought this was an excellent solution, a way for Chloe to give him a graceful exit. It seemed Chloe was still the kind, sensible


    Cghter he had always cherished.


    Jacob''s face turned cold as he said to Lisa, "If you don''t sign this IOU, I''ll disown you."


    Seeing the coldness in Jacob''s face, Lisa knew he was serious. In the end, she humiliatingly signed the IOU in front of awyer, who also notarized it.


    After signing, Chloe took the IOU.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Lisa, from now on, every penny you earn has to be deposited into my ount. Otherwise, I''ll sue you in court and enforce the repayment. If you don''t pay, you''ll be cklisted. I think you wouldn''t want that."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Lisa was practically gnashing her teeth in frustration. Right now, she was utterly helpless. All she could do was bow her head and ept her fate.


    Chloe waved the IOU in front of Lisa, her expression turning deadly serious, her voice echoing with a stern warning. "Lisa, don''t try any more tricks behind my back, or the price you''ll pay will be much steeper than what you''re facing now."


    Lisa''s heart skipped a beat in fear. She knew Chloe was getting back at her because Lisa had cut her model''s shoces during thepetition, nearly sabotaging her chance topete. Lisa hadn''t expected Chloe''s revenge to be this intense. What she once thought was Chloe''s arrogance and indifference to wealth turned out to be aplete act.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As furious as she was, Lisa was powerless to fight back at the moment.


    Chloe left the hospital. In the parking lot, Leah suddenly called out to her. "Chloe."


    Chloe stopped in her tracks. "Mrs. Meadows, what can I do for you?"


    "If you''re willing to call him ''Dad,'' why can''t you ept me as your mom?"


    Chloe''s fingers slowly clenched into fists. Calling Jacob ''Dad'' was easy because she didn''t care about him at all. Since Jacob valued profit above all else, she dealt with him like any other business transaction. Calling him ''Dad'' a few times to getpany shares? Easy trade. But emotionally, she had given up on Jacob long ago.


    Her feelings towards Leah, however, were different. Chloe couldn''t ignore the fact that Leah had abandoned her. She couldn''t forget Leah''s hurtful curses and resentment. Nor could she overlook Leah''splete disregard for her feelings when she decided to take Linda under her wing. The pain from these actions was indescribable.


    Once, the person Chloe loved most in the world had been her mother. Chloe would only show emotion in front of Leah.


    "I''m living with Ann now, and she''s my mother."


    Chloe hadn''t actually epted Ann. She knew Ann wasn''t her biological mother, but she also knew the damage her words could inflict. Sure enough, Leah''s face changed drastically, a storm brewing in her eyes.


    After a moment, Leah lowered her gaze. "If that''s what you want, then do so. The grievances between adults shouldn''t concern the children. It''s my fault before."


    Chloe felt an unexpected pang of


    sadness hearing these words. For years, she had waited for Leah to admit abandoning her was a


    ????


    mistake. She had waited for Leah to regret it, to lie awake at night tormented by her actions. But when Leah finally spoke those words, Chloe didn''t feel a sense of triumph in her heart, only sadness.


    At that moment, Chloe felt lost. What was it that she truly wanted?


    Leah continued, "Chloe, if I''m not mistaken, you must be Miss Y."


    Chloe looked at Leah, a sh of surprise in her eyes. It was only a matter of time before Leah guessed it. After all, Leah knew Chloe better than anyone.


    Leah exined, "When the Timeless Garden gown was showcased, I felt the designs looked familiar. It was like I had seen them before. Then remembered that years ago, I saw you drawing the Timeless Garden in the study."


    A bitter smile formed on Leah''s lips. "You''ve always been incredibly talented in design, whether it''s fashion or jewelry."


    Chloe gazed steadily at Leah. "Why didn''t you expose me earlier if you knew this already?"

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Leah broke the silence, "You have your reasons for wanting to keep it under wraps."


    After a moment, she continued, "And over the years, I''ve done too much to hurt you while trying to protect Lisa. I won''t do that anymore."


    If Lisa ever found out that Miss Y was actually Chloe and that Chloe was the one who blew the whistle on her for giarism... There''d be hell to pay. And to top it off, Jacob would pin the crisis at Belle ¨¦poque on Chloe. No way she''d get those shares.


    Chloe let out a bitterugh. "You think that''s enough for me to forgive you?"


    Her voice was icy, but inside, her heart was breaking. She felt a profound sadness.


    She was suddenly lost in a sea of confusion. She had gotten what she thought she wanted-Leah''s regret, her guilt. But it didn''t seem to be what she truly desired.


    She didn''t know what she wanted anymore.


    She wanted... to go back to the way things used to be, a life without barriers - a mother-daughter bond where she could be carefree and spoiled. But that was impossible now. Chloe knew it could never be.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t forgive me, Chloe. I hope you''re happy, and that''s all I care about," Leah''s eyes were welling up. She fought back the tears, refusing to let them fall.


    "So, you regret it now because I''m more useful to Belle ¨¦poque? Is that it? Another calcted choice after weighing the pros and cons?" Chloe looked at Leah.


    Leah quickly responded, "Of course not. I never gave you up because of some cost-benefit analysis."


    "I just couldn''t ept that my daughter, whom I raised with my own hands, was the child of someone I''ve hated for so many years." Leah went on, "Your biological mother and I were like a cruel joke yed by fate. We went from being best friends to bitter enemies, constantly retaliating against each other, harboring resentment our whole lives, and neither of using out as the winner."


    "I''ve let go now. An eye for an eye leaves the whole world blind. I don''t want the tragedies of our time reying in your generation.


    "Chloe, you''re far better than Lisa. Your futures aren''t even in the same league. She can''tpete with you. If the dayes when she truly falls, please don''t be too harsh. Spare her, will you?"


    For some reason, Leah had been


    having dreams like thistely -


    Chloe and? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lisa were locked in a


    deadly fight. Chloe''s moves were


    swift, precise, and ruthless, leaving Lisa in a terrible state. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Even though Leah didn''t think much of Lisa, she was still her daughter. Leah had a part in how Lisa turned out.


    In the end, she couldn''t bear the thought of Lisa suffering a miserable fate for crossing Chloe.


    Now Mr. Connor of the Eldridge Elites was behind Chloe. If you crossed him, he would crush you like he was stepping on an ant.


    "Don''t worry, as long as she stays in herne, I won''t bother her," Chloe said.


    Then, Chloe didn''t say anything more. She got into her car and drove away.


    As the car sped away from the hospital, racing down the city''s elevated roads, Chloe was ovee with emotion and burst into tears.


    After crying, she felt a bit lighter, as though a weight had been lifted. She finally


    torstood that what was


    lost could never be regained.


    Time couldn''t be turned back.


    All these years, she had felt like an abandoned child, clinging to the pain of being deserted by the ones she loved most.


    She was stuck in the memory of being thrown out into a storm and couldn''t ept that her mother was abandoning her. However, at that moment, she felt a bit of release.


    Human nature is incrediblyplex.


    Chloe wiped away her tears.


    Just like the time she had been wronged, it was time to make peace with herself.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chloe hadn''t gone to Greenpeace Estate. Instead, she went back to Sundance Heights. Even though she knew Ann wasn''t her biological mother, she couldn''t help but love that ce. There, in that modest room on that small bed, she could actually fall asleep.


    It was quitete when she arrived. Ann was already in bed but woke up to the sound of the door opening. She was surprised and delighted to see Chloe.


    "Sorry, did I wake you?" Chloe asked.


    Ann, trying to lighten the mood, replied, "Not at all! I wasn''t asleep yet. Are you hungry? I have some snacks here that''d make a perfect midnight feast."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe then noticed the dining table covered with a variety of dishes. Most of them looked untouched, and they were all the dishes Chloe had loved thest time Ann cooked for her. Chloe felt a swirl of emotions.


    "Did you save these for me? How did you know I''d being today?" she asked.


    Ann quickly masked any hint of anticipation with a smile. "Oh, it''s just a coincidence. There were sales at the market today, so I ended up buying and cooking too much. Try these BBQ ribs..."


    Chloe could tell that none of the dishes had been eaten. She wondered if Ann had been cooking every day, hoping she''de back. Chloe had nned to tell Ann about the DNA test, but at that moment, she just couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    After a bite of the BBQ ribs, Chloe decided to keep quiet about it. After dinner, she headed back to her room to sleep.


    Chloe ended up staying at Sundance Heights for several days. Then, on a Saturday evening, she received a phone call.


    "Chloe, I''ming to see you. Can you pick me up from the airport?"


    Chloe was taken aback. "Pax?"


    She quickly drove to the airport and saw Pax, dressed in a white tracksuit, carrying a backpack, and sporting blonde hair, as he walked out of the terminal. He was scanning the area, and when he saw Chloe, his face broke into a bright smile, a cute dimple appearing on his left cheek.


    He jogged over to her. "Chloe..." he called out, his voice sweet but not overly so. It felt natural and warm.


    "Hop in," Chloe said.


    Pax got into Chloe''s car, and they soon merged onto the highway. Pax was fascinated by everything, sticking his head out of the car window. ¡°Things have changed so much here." Pax said, his tone serious.


    Chloe chuckled. "How long has it been since you''ve been back?"


    "I''ve been living abroad since I was a kid, moving from country to country without a permanent home. I onlye back to visit my grandparents during the holidays, and even then, just for a few days," Pax exined.


    Chloe looked at him with sympathy. "That sounds tough for someone your age."


    "So, did youe just to see me?" she asked.


    Pax grinned, his smile genuine. "Actually, I''m running away from home."


    "What do you mean?" Chloe queried, puzzled.


    "My grandparents decided I couldn''t stay in France to study anymore. They''ve already transferred me to local school and are making mee back. But I don''t want my life dictated by them, so I ran away," Pax exined.


    "Chloe, I don''t have many friends here. The only person I could think of was you. Can you let me stay with you for a few days?" he asked, looking at Chloe with sincere, pleading eyes.


    "Of course, you can stay. But you know, you''ll have to sort things out with your family eventually. Running away isn''t a long-term solution," Chloe advised.


    "Don''t worry, I n to go back in a month. Oh, and by the way, do you know of any cheap ces to rent near downtown? I''m nning to find a part-time job at a bar tomorrow," Pax said.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Pax scratched his head, looking a bit sheepish. "I don''t have much cash on me, so I''ll have to find a cheap ce to crash."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe, ever the calm one, replied, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll sort out a hotel for you."


    Pax shook his head firmly, standing his ground. "No way, Chloe. I can''t use your money like that. I know you''re generous, but a real man doesn''t live off someone else''s kindness."


    Chloe sighed, feeling a bit stuck. Pax was dead set against staying at a hotel. He wanted a cheap rental for just a month, and it had to be close to downtown. Finding such a ce was like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    In the end, she brought him to Sundance Heights. It''s an older neighborhood, so they might just find a vacant spot.


    Ann was surprised to see Chloe bring home a tall, young guy, but Pax quickly introduced himself, all smiles and friendliness. Ann soon learned that Pax was a friend Chloe had met while abroad, and she weed him warmly.


    Pax was nearly in tears after tasting Ann''s homemade meal. "Back in France, I survived on dry baguettes with avocado every day. I''d almost forgotten what real food tastes like."


    He devoured fiverge bowls of rice, and Ann''s heart ached for him. "Studying abroad shouldn''t be like this. It sounds more like exile."


    By the time they finished dinner, it was alreadyte. Chloe said, "I''ll take you to a nearby motel for the night. Tomorrow, we''ll find you a rental."


    Pax hesitated, fumbling with his words. "I don''t have an ID. My family kept it. I had to buy a fake one to get back, and it was so pricey that I blew through all my money."


    He looked at Chloe with a pitiful expression. "I''m broke."


    Ann, who had just finished washing the dishes, overheard this and felt a wave of sympathy. "Why don''t you stay here for now? I''ll tidy up the spare room on the east side."


    The house had three bedrooms-one for Ann, one for Chloe, and one that belonged to Lisa.


    Chloe looked surprised. "But that''s Lisa''s room."


    A shadow of sadness crossed Ann''s face. "She doesn''t acknowledge me anymore. She''s noting back."


    Then, Ann went to clean up the room.


    Pax, noticing the tension, felt a bit awkward. "Chloe, who''s Lisa? I don''t want to be a burden. I can sleep in the living room." Chloe reassured him, "It''s no trouble. Just stay in the room."


    Maybe it was best that Ann prepared Lisa''s room. It might help her let go of some unrealistic hopes. Lisa had wanted to cut ties with her past and would never step foot in that room again.


    The room was quickly cleaned, and Pax settled in at Sundance Heights. He ended up staying for a week. During that time, he found a


    part-time job as a singer at a local pub and even got an advance on his sry. Despite Ann''s reluctance, he insisted on paying her a month''s rent at market rate.


    One evening, Chloe returned from the TV station to find Ann busy in the kitchen and Pax in the shower. His phone that he had left on the living room couch buzzed nonstop.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Chloe was lounging on the couch, flipping through the variety show proposal, when a nce at the iing call disy caught her eye. Was it Pax''s mom calling? Initially, Chloe had no intention of answering the phone, but the phone kept ringing, over and over again. Eventually, she picked up Pax''s phone, debating whether to answer it on his behalf. What if it was an emergency?


    Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Startled, Chloe''s finger inadvertently slid across the phone screen, and to her surprise, she had answered Pax''s call. Pax had just stepped out of the bathroom and caught the scene. His expression darkened immediately. Without a word, he swiftly approached, snatched the phone from Chloe''s grasp, and hung up. He then hurried out to the balcony and dialed a number.


    "Uncle, I need a favor. Mom''s definitely going to try and track me by my phone location. Can you change my IP address within a minute..."


    Chloe had no idea what Pax was talking about. All she knew was that she shouldn''t have answered that phone call. It could potentially bring trouble to Pax.


    Shortly after, Pax came back inside. Chloe apologized, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have touched your phone."


    Pax, however, just shed a bright smile. "No worries, I didn''t want to answer my mom''s call anyway. She tends to nag a lot."


    "Did you just mention... your uncle?"


    "Yeah, my uncle is also in Riverbrook, but he''s usually too busy working to bother about me. I didn''t want to trouble him, but now that he knows I''m here, he''sing to see me perform at the bar tonight. He knows you''ve been looking out for me and wants to treat you to dinner."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When Pax spoke of his uncle, his face lit up with admiration. "Are you close with this uncle?"


    "My uncle''s always been my role model. I''ve looked up to him since I was a kid. He graduated from a prestigious university and now works at a majorpany. He''s really impressive." And Pax seemed a bit proud, "Plus, he''s quite handsome."


    Chloe chuckled, imagining a refined and handsome middle-aged gentleman. "Come to the bar tonight. I''ll introduce you to my uncle," Pax invited. Chloe didn''t hesitate, "Sure, I''lle and support you."


    In Chloe''s eyes, Pax was like a younger brother needing extra care while drifting alone. Moreover, the bar where Pax performed "Moon Over the Sea" was actually a cozy pub with a great atmosphere, Chloe asionally visited for a drink or two. It was close to the TV station, making it convenient for her to drop by after work.


    At 7:30 p.m., just after finishing her broadcast, Chloe was preparing to head to "Moon Over the Sea" when she received a call from Cassie. "Chloe, I''ve officially moved to Riverbrook! Surprise or what?"


    Chloe was indeed surprised, as Cassie had mentioned she would move but got dyed by various matters for quite a while. "Where are you now?" "At the airport. Can you pick me up?"


    "Sure, wait for me."


    "Uncle Connor!" Pax eximed.


    Meanwhile, Pax had just finished his performance when he spotted a familiar figure standing among the crowd. He quickly ran towards the tall figure and stopped in front of him, excited and thrilled.


    "Mr. Pax, weren''t you in Italy?" Teddy, responded with a hint of surprise. He had been tracking Pax''s


    el


    whereabouts for some time, with all clues pointing to Italy, until two hours ago when Connor received a caff from Pax.


    S

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    It all started because Chloe had identally answered ire''s call. She''d definitely track his location.


    Pax asked Connor to intercept the tracking and change his location. It was a small task, and Connor handled it quickly, changing Pax''s location to Burkina Faso.


    "When did you get to Riverbrook? Why didn''t you tell me?" Connor suddenly asked.


    Pax scratched his head. "I''ve been here for a week, Uncle Connor. This trip wasn''t for you."


    Connor raised an eyebrow. "So, it''s for that girl?"


    A hint of red flushed Pax''s cheeks, but he didn''t directly answer. "Uncle Connor, she''sing over tonight. I want you to meet her."


    Then Pax frowned. "Uncle Connor, just act like a regr corporate exec, okay? She doesn''t like rich guys."


    Connor chuckled. "Are you sure she doesn''t know who you are? Or is it a game of ying hard to get?"


    Pax retorted, "Uncle Connor, not everyone has ulterior motives. How many people in the world even know my real identity?"


    Pax''s point was valid. He had a unique background, being the eldest grandson of both the Sartori and Gilbert families. His status was incredibly prestigious, which naturally attracted a lot of attention.


    To protect him and to help him grow, ire had raised him abroad, living as an ordinary person. He only came back on holidays or for family birthdays and never appeared in the media. Only a select few within certain circles knew his name. Even fewer had seen him in person, especially in a ce like Riverbrook.


    Pax continued, "And she''s like a big sister to me, not the type you''re thinking of."


    "Wait, is she older than you?" Connor asked.


    Pax nodded. "Yeah, she''s a few years older, but... she''s really pretty." He looked a bit shy. "Exceptionally dazzling."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Connor sighed. "I''ve always told you


    I


    since you were a kid that beauty can be a trap. Don''t let yourself get blinded because of your unique status The more beautiful a woman, the more dangerous she can be. Stay sharp."


    Pax huffed. "You''re worse than Mom with the nagging."


    "Just be nice when she shows upter. Don''t scare her off," Pax added.


    Connor didn''t say much more, but he was inwardly worried. It was clear Pax was head over heels.


    After a while, Chloe still hadn''t


    Ret


    shown up. Instead, Pax received message from her. It was short [Sorry, something came up tonight. Can''t make it.]


    There was no further exnation. Disappointment shed in Pax''s eyes. Connor saw the message, too, and smirked. If this woman knew Pax''s identity, she must be O something else.


    Connor ordered two drinks, handing one to Pax. "So, you''re in love. Does your mom know?"


    Pax shook his head. "Of course not, Uncle Connor. You have to keep this secret. Don''t tell Mom."


    He took a sip of his Long Ind Iced Tea. "And she doesn''t even know I like her yet."


    "When are you nning to tell her?" Connor asked.


    Pax thought for a moment. "I n to confess here tomorrow. Uncle Connor, I need your help to set the scene."

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Connor''s voice was calm and steady. "It could be arranged. Just talk to Teddy about itter."


    "Uncle Connor, you''re always the best," Pax said, leaning on Connor''s shoulder like a child, a hint of yfulness in his tone.


    Connor gently ruffled his hair, a soft smile on his face.


    It was intriguing, really. His rtionship with ire had been nothing short of toxic for decades. But with Pax, it was a different story altogether.


    Pax was seven years younger. He would be twenty-one this year. After he was born, ire had gone through a messy divorce. She went on a rampage, seeking revenge on Desmond and Suzanne,pletely neglecting her newborn son. Little Pax was left in the care of a series of nannies at the Sartori family mansion.


    He cried every day, so much that his voice turned hoarse. Nannies came and went, but none could calm him. Then, one day, a seven or eight-year- old Connor picked up the month-old Pax. The baby, who had been wailing moments before, suddenly stopped crying. He even smiled.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    From that moment on, a deep bond was formed between them. Pax practically grew up trailing behind Connor. He was his little shadow from the age of one to five. Among all the people in the Sartori mansion, he only clung to Connor.


    When Pax was six and Connor thirteen, ire suddenly remembered she had a son, and he was already quite grown. She was furious to see Pax always with Connor. In her rage, she had Jeffery send Connor abroad. Not long after, ire also shipped Pax overseas.


    Though they didn''t see each other often after that, Pax always found ways to secretly video call Connor. Their bond remained strong, even stronger than Pax''s rtionship with ire ire was overbearing and controlling; she was determined to mold Pax into the heir of both the Sartori and Gilbert family fortunes. Her strictness led Pax to rebel, and ire med Connor for it. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    To Pax, Connor was more than just an uncle. He was a brother, a father, a teacher, an idol-the most trusted person in his life.


    After leaving Moon Over the Sea, Connor wanted to take Pax home, but Pax shook his head.


    "Your custom-made, one-of-a-kind Maybach would stick out like a sore thumb in my old, rundown neighborhood," Pax said with a grin. "I''ll just grab a cab home. See youter, Uncle Connor."


    Connor watched as Pax, with his backpack slung over his shoulder, waved cheerfully. His smile was bright, almost glowing under the streetlights. Even Connor couldn''t help but feel a pang of nostalgia for the beauty of youth.


    His own youth had been filled with schemes, darkness, and maniptions. But Pax''s youth was different-bright, sunny, joyful, carefree. He even had the chance to enjoy the sweetness of love.


    Connor knew Pax''s future was


    ???


    complicated His partner couldn''t just be anyone. ire would most likely arrange a political marriage with someone of equal standing wealth and status. But regardless of the circumstances, Connor vowed to support Pax with everything he had, as long as the girl Pax liked was genuine.


    After returning to Sundance Heights, Pax realized Chloe hadn''te back home. He waited until the early hours, but she still didn''t return. The next morning, Pax noticed Chloe''s slippers at the door were still in the same ce as the day before.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    He knew Chloe hadn''te back all night.


    Pax got up early when the light of dawn was just starting to filter in. Ann was already bustling in the kitchen, as usual. Every morning, she sold breakfast at the school gate, and today was no different.


    Pax jumped in to help without a second thought. He carried boxes, pushed the cart, and even helped her sell breakfast at the school entrance. Ann felt a bit embarrassed. Here was this tall, handsome boy, helping her sell breakfast at the age where appearances mattered most. Pax didn''t seem to mind at all. He worked briskly and confidently,pletely at ease.


    His sunny, handsome face drew a crowd. On a normal day, selling breakfast took three hours, but today, they sold out in half an hour. Pax helped clean up and push the cart back home. Ann had saved a breakfast burrito for him. Pax munched on it as they walked. He was clearly doing the hard work of everyday folks, yet his neatness, calm demeanor, and even the graceful way he ate drew second nces from passersby.


    "Ms. Ann, what''s your rtionship with Chloe?" Pax asked after finishing his burrito and wiping his mouth with a napkin. He kept helping with the cart as he chatted.


    Pax was curious about Chloe. She was obviously wealthy but chose to live in Sundance Heights, a neighborhood ted for redevelopment. Ann smiled and answered naturally, "You can just think of me as her aunt."


    Pax had already pieced together some clues from online snippets. "Ms. Ann, you''re her biological mother, aren''t you?"


    The inte was buzzing with stories that Chloe was a mistakenly pampered false heiress. Ann''s eyes flickered with emotion, and she sighed, "Yes, but please don''t bring this up in front of her. I''m already very satisfied with the way things are now. I haven''t raised her for a single day, and I never expect her to acknowledge me."


    Ud


    To this day, Chloe had never called Ann ''mom.'' Sometimes, she called her ''miss. But Ann was content. She saw Chloe often, and Chloe was willing to live in a small house in Sundance Heights. It felt like a divine gift.


    QUMS


    Pax nodded. "Has she been living here with you all this time?"


    Ann shook her head. "She''s only been here a few days recently; she has her own house."


    Pax started to worry. Chloe must have gone back to her ce yesterday. Would shee back?


    "I have another question... Does Chloe have a boyfriend?"


    Ann looked at Pax, surprised. She answered honestly, "I really


    know. But since she''s be don''t t


    , it seems like sheet


    here,? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If Chloe had a boyfriend, she probably wouldn''te straight home after work. She''d likely go out on dates or at least make some phone calls. Ann had never seen any of that. Chloe spent most of her time watering the cucumber, corn, and eggnt nts she had grown in the little balcony garden.


    Hearing this, Pax''s lips curled into a happy smile. Ann, noticing his expression, asked worriedly, "You... you like Chloe?"


    Pax nodded earnestly. "When I first met her in France, I fell in love with her at first sight."

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    "But... but..."


    "Ms. Ann, do you think I''m not good enough?"


    "It''s not that you''re not good enough; I just think you two don''t match well."


    "Why not?" Pax flexed his arms, showing off his biceps. "I mean, my physique and looks aren''t too shabby, right?"


    Ann couldn''t help butugh at his childish disy. "I just feel like Chloe doesn''t really see you as a man."


    It was obvious to anyone. Chloe only treated him as a younger brother, maybe even a little kid.


    Pax''s mood sank immediately.


    They''d been around each other for a week, so how could he not have noticed?


    Chloe didn''t see him as a man at all. Sometimes, he''d purposelye out of the shower bare-chested when she got home.


    He looked lean but had a six-pack. Even if he flexed his muscles right in front of her on purpose, she barely nced his way. She showed no interest at all.


    Instead, she''d remind him that the air conditioning was cold and that he should hurry and get dressed to avoid catching a cold.


    So, Pax decided he needed to confess his feelings.


    He didn''t have much time left. His mom could find out where he was at any moment.


    If Chloe didn''t start seeing him as a man, nothing could ever happen between them. So he nned to confess.


    Sess wasn''t guaranteed, but he just wanted Chloe to know he was pursuing her as a man. He did not want to be forever seen as a younger brother.


    After getting home, Pax called Chloe. "Chloe, do you have time tonight?"


    "Yeah, what''s up, Pax?"


    Pax took a deep breath. "Could youe to my performance tonight? You''ve been so supportive, and I have a gift I want to give you." Chloe''s voice was soft and pleasant. "Oh, you don''t need to give me a gift. I''m helping you because I want to, not for gifts. So... what gift is it?" Pax chuckled. "You''ll find out tonight."


    "You are keeping secrets now, huh. Alright, I''ll bring a friend along tonight to introduce to you."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Chloe really liked Pax.


    Though their meeting was by chance, for some reason, she always felt a sense of familiarity around him. Moreover, this young man was clean and kind, like the morning sun. He was also independent, which made her feel sympathetic. Chloe was willing to


    take care of him a bit more. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    At four in the afternoon, in the CEO''s office of CNR Tower, Teddy rushed back in from outside.


    Entering the CEO''s office, he ced the finance department''s quarterly report on Connor''s desk. "Boss, here''s the report you asked for." Connor didn''t rush to open it. Instead, he looked up and asked, "How''s everything going with Pax?"


    Teddy replied, "Everything at the


    venue is set up. Pax will first


    perform, then he''ll hide inside a gift box and push it towards the girl, letting her open it herself."


    "Then Pax will appear holding flowers and confess his feelings. At the same time, flowers and balloons will fall from the second floor creating a romantic atmosphere."


    After Teddy finished, he said with a bit of pride, "Boss, don''t worry, I''ve got this covered. I doubt any girl could resist such a romantic gesture."


    Though Teddy seemed quite reserved, Connor knew that back in college, he was a pro at wooing girls.


    Connor and Teddy were college mates. Back then, Teddy was into racing, with a constant stream of girls in the passenger seat.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Teddy was the quintessential yboy. But everything changed when he met Amelia. She captivated himpletely, and he proposed to her on the spot. Even though Amelia didn''t like him and turned him down multiple times, he still stuck around, ying the role of her protector.


    After Amelia''s death, he was never the same. Gone was the reckless yboy, reced by aposed and steady man. He was the eldest grandson of a wealthy and influential family but chose to work as Connor''s secretary, not just to avoid taking over the family business as his parents wanted, but for a more crucial reason: he wanted to avenge Amelia.


    Connor and Teddy shared amon enemy, ire.


    Connor closed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I always thought Pax was still a kid. I can''t believe he''s old enough to fall in love."


    Teddy sighed. "It''s a shame. With a mother like his, this romance is doomed from the start."


    Connor responded calmly, "Every experience is part of growing up. At least he''s happy now."


    Pax''s live performance was at nine. Chloe showed up on time today,


    bringing Cassie along. Pax lit up


    when he saw Chloe in the crowd et


    raising his hand to greet her. Chloe waved back, and Connor had caught this entire exchange. He was sitting in the VIP area on the second floor.


    From the moment Chloe walked in, Connor had a bad feeling. It must''ve been a coincidence, he reassured himself. But when Pax''s face lit up as he smiled at Chloe, Connor felt like he was being strangled. He could barely breathe.


    Why did it have to be Chloe? Pax had fallen for her? Everything suddenly made sense. Pax hadn''t been to Italy recently; he''d stayed in France.


    Chloe had gone to Paris for a


    fashion designpetition. Thoot


    masked model in Chloe''s


    y


    sand inspired dress who stole the show-was Pax! Connor had found the model familiar the first time he saw him but had dismissed it as impossible. Paris was a city of millions, so how did two seemingly unrted people connect like that? It seemed absurd.


    Yet here they were. Not only did they know each other, but Pax had fallen for Chloe Connor had done everything he could to keep Chloe out of ire''s sight, even breaking up with her to protect her, but now she had walked right into the danger Zone herself.


    Connor closed his eyes, a deep sense of helplessness washing over him. Was this some cruel joke? When he opened his eyes again, his emotions had settled into a cold determination. He had to stop this.


    Standing beside him, Teddy was too shocked to speak for a long moment. Finally, he said, "Boss, is Mr. Pax nning to confess his feelings to Chloe tonight?"


    Connor''s expression grew even darker. His voice was ice-cold. "Teddy, I need you to do something for me."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Teddy quickly took off.


    Meanwhile, Pax was already up on stage, belting out a love song with his unique voice. The whole bar was practically spellbound. But just as he was wrapping up his tune, the ce was plunged into darkness. A power outage.


    The second the lights went out, chaos erupted. No one had a clue what was going on. Chloe was just as startled. The bar was pitch ck, a rare urrence that shouldn''t happen once in a blue moon. Next to her, Cassie was grumbling.


    "The owner must be out of his mind, letting something this basic go wrong. Just wait till all the customers start demanding refunds. It''s gonna be a mess."


    Chloe chuckled softly in the dark. She reached for a ss of wine on the table, intending to take a sip, but her wrist was quickly grabbed. Someone pulled her with a firm grip.


    Her first instinct was to fight back, but this person seemed to anticipate her moves perfectly. He grabbed her other hand and led her outside. By this point, Chloe had figured out who it was. Amidst the darkness and the crowd''smotion, she stopped resisting and followed him.


    Only Cassie noticed something was off. "Chloe, where are you? Don''t leave me here! I''m scared of the dark..."


    Chloe was dragged along, clueless about their destination. Soon, she heard the sound of a door opening. She was pushed inside, and the door shut behind her. Her back hit the door, and in the darkness, someone''s lips found hers with precision-hot and fierce.


    It was like a wild animal finally let loose, retaliating with ferocity. His kiss was dominating, almost as if he wanted to obliterate everything in its path. Chloe wasn''t one to back down. She pped Connor square across the face.


    Connor froze, his heavy breathing the only sound in the dark.


    "Connor, what the hell are you doing?"


    The lights flicked on, revealing


    Connor''s eyes, filled with pain andet


    barely restrained emotion. But as the room brightened, he masked it all with a calm, indifferent expression.


    Witnessing his swift change, Chloe realized she might never have truly known him.


    "Why are you here?" He demanded.


    Connor stepped back, putting some space between them. Chloe''s lips twisted into a sarcastic smile. "Mr. Connor, don''t you think you''re overstepping a bit?"


    She didn''t want to waste another


    ?


    betAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    word on fim and turned to leave, but Connor pulled her back. "Chloe you don''Deven have the patience to talk to me anymore?"


    A sh of impatience crossed Chloe''s face. "Why should I be patient with someone who keeps harassing me? I''m not your mother."


    Connor''s face tightened, like a storm was brewing. After a moment, he let out a bitterugh. "Oh, I see. Found someone new and forgot all about your old love, huh?"


    Chloe''s expression turned icy. "What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Connor suddenly grabbed Chloe''s arm.


    "Chloe, you were exchanging looks and toasting with the bar''s singer. Don''t tell me you two don''t know each other?" Connor was probing. He was almost certain in his heart, but he didn''t want to confront Chloe about Pax''s identity without confirmation.


    So from the moment she had been in the booth, Connor had his eyes on her. Chloe justughed.


    "So what if I know him? What''s it to you if we were exchanging looks?" Chloe''s demeanor was indifferent throughout, which only seemed to fuel Connor''s frustration.


    "Chloe, I won''t meddle, but we''ve shared a bed for three years. I don''t want to see you get hurt. You caan be anyone but him."


    A flicker of confusion passed through Chloe''s eyes, followed by amusement. She brushed her hair behind her ear. "Connor, don''t act all noble and concerned for me, okay? I don''t need it. Who I date, hold hands with, kiss, or even sleep with-is none of your business now. If you''re not afraid of getting hurt again, keep harassing me."


    Chloe''s words struck a nerve with Connor.


    "Holding hands? Kissing? Sleeping together? You''ve thought that far ahead?"


    Chloe found it utterly ridiculous. She didn''t know what was going through his mind, but she didn''t care to engage further. "Connor, let go of me. You know you can''t beat me."


    Connor had seen her effortlessly throw Lucas, who was over six feet tall, over her shoulder and dislocate Lisa''s jaw with a flick of her wrist. Still, Connor didn''t let go.


    "Do you even know who he is?" Connor''s voice was so cold it seemed to carry a frosty chill.


    Chloe sensed something was amiss but couldn''t be sure. "Connor, what are you trying to say?"


    "Juste with me," Connor insisted, pulling her hand.


    Chloe, however, shook off his hand. "I can walk on my own."


    In the end, she ended up following Connor. Deep down, she had a vague idea but wasn''t sure about her guess.


    Connor''s madness stemmed from


    §Ö


    seeing her interaction with Pax. HeContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    knew Pax, and Pax''s identity was far fmple, which exined Connor''s reaction.


    The sudden ckout earlier was probably Connor''s doing, but why?


    Who was Pax? Why did he make Connor almost lose control?


    Her curiosity was piqued.


    They had been in a private room of the bar, and upon returning to the main hall, it was brightly lit again.


    Cassie was still in the booth,


    incessantly calling Chloe. Upon seeing Chloe walk in, she hurriedly approached her. "Chloe, where did you go? I thought you were kidnapped."


    Then, noticing Connor trailing behind, Cassie scoffed, "So you were kidnapped, huh?"


    Stepping forward, she slung an arm


    go?


    Chloe''s shoulder. "How did it


    didn''t get the short end of


    the stick, did you?"

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Chloe shook her head with a smirk. "Do you really think I''m the type to get taken advantage of?"


    Cassie, with a yful grin, tipped Chloe''s chin up. "Right, my friend, you can take on the world. You''re not afraid of thugs, so why would you be scared of some pampered rich kid?"


    The sarcasm in Cassie''s voice was unmistakable.


    Connor didn''t react with anger. Instead, his eyes stayed fixed on Cassie''s hand resting on Chloe''s shoulder. The way she lifted Chloe''s chin was just like how Chloe used to tease him, scratching his chin like he was a puppy.


    Connor''s brows furrowed, his expression growing colder by the second.


    "Chloe..."


    A clear, cheerful voice called out from not far away. Chloe turned to see someone jogging toward her. It was Pax.


    Pax had been caught off guard when the power went out, ruining his ns. After the power was restored, Chloe was nowhere to be found. Just as disappointment started to settle in and he was about to leave, he changed into fresh clothes and spotted Chloeing back.


    Bursting with joy, Pax dashed towards her. But when he saw Connor standing beside Chloe, his steps slowed. A flicker of confusion crossed his face. Soon, Pax was right in front of Chloe. "Chloe, where''d you go? I''ve been looking all over for you," he said, trying hard to ignore Connor''s presence. An uneasy feeling gnawed at him. Did Chloe and Connor already know each other?


    Chloe stayed calm. "I ran into an old friend, and we went out for a chat," she exined. Then, she turned to Pax and made the introductions on purpose. "Pax, this is my friend, Mr. Connor, CEO of CNR."


    Pax felt his heart sink. He hadn''t expected Chloe to actually be friends with his uncle. What was he supposed to do now? If he pretended not to know Connor and greeted him, would Connor y along?


    Before Pax coulde up with a n, Connor spoke up calmly. "Pax, aren''t you going to introduce me to Ms. Chloe?"


    Chloe was just as surprised to hear Connor address Pax directly. This meant Connor and Pax knew each other and were clearly more than just acquaintances.


    Pax realized he couldn''t keep his identity under wraps any longer. He had never intended to deceive Chloe, but his unique identity made him cautious. Over the years, he''d gotten used to concealing his identity to make genuine connections After learning that she disliked rich guys, he was even more hesitant toe clean.


    For days, he had been torn, contemting his next move. He had nned to confess his feelings and then reveal his true identity. But now, it seemed he had run out of options.


    "Chloe, this is actually my uncle," Pax finally said.


    Uncle?


    i


    Chloe felt like she had been struck by lightning. She had suspected that Pax might be rted to Connor in. some way-maybe a friend or a distant rtive-but she had never imagined them to have such a close connection.


    Chloe wasn''t familiar with the ins and outs of the Sartori family. She knew Connor had three older sisters and that his rtionship with his eldest sister, ire, was particrly bad. Beyond that, she knew very little and had never pried. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Pax called Connor "uncle," it meant Pax was the son of one of Connor''s sisters. But which one?


    At that moment, Cassie, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up.


    "You''re Pax? My cousin Pax?"

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Cassie''s words hit Chloe like a bolt from the blue.


    The Sartori and Gilbert families had always been tangled in a web ofplications.


    But thest time she was at the Gilberts'' home, Chloe vaguely remembered Cassie mentioning something about the two families'' history. ire''s ex-husband was Desmond Gilbert, the second son of the Gilbert n. They had a son, who, if she recalled correctly, was named Pax. Desmond had an affair with Suzanne, Diana''s mother. After Pax''s birth, the two families broke it off.


    That made Cassie, Diana''s cousin and Pax''s cousin, too, albeit through different mothers.


    Cassie had joined the Gilberts family prettyte. She had known Pax by name but had never seen him in person.


    Cassie had definitely mentioned him before. But back then, Chloe had been so distracted she didn''t even remember his name.


    Out of nowhere, Chloe chuckled. She didn''t look angry at all; in fact, she seemed rather calm, almost like she was making a joke. "Pax, you told me you were working multiple jobs to fund your studies because your family was broke. You said they were all counting on you to study abroad, and you couldn''t afford rent or even food..."


    Chloe hadn''t expected to be duped like that.


    Pax noticed Chloe''s reaction and immediately panicked. "Chloe, please don''t be mad. I wasn''t trying to deceive you. You said you hated rich kids, and I was just scared you''d look down on me if you knew who I really was."


    Pax''s face showed a hint of sorrow. ¡°Look, you''re already looking down on me, aren''t you?"


    Chloe noticed how pitiful Pax looked. Keeping her cool, she said, "I''m not mad. We met by chance, and we''re just casual acquaintances. Nothing to get worked up about."


    She then turned to Cassie. "Let''s go, Cassie."


    Cassie, having savored the drama, eagerly followed Chloe.


    After walking a few steps, Chloe stopped and turned to Pax. "Don''t forget to pick up your luggage."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Before Cassie could respond,


    Connor chimed in, "I''ll have somet


    pick it up. Ms. Chloe, thanks


    looking after Pax these pasto


    days."


    few


    Chloe didn''t say anything. She just turned and walked away with Cassie.


    Pax''s face fell. ¡°I need to exin everything to her," Pax said, stepping forward. "Pax, don''t."


    Pax looked puzzled. "Why not?"


    "You know why. There''s no future with Chloe. Do you even understan her background? Would your


    ept her? If you know all other


    and


    still pursue her, that''s just selfish."


    Connor''s words were like a cold shower, snapping Pax back to reality. But inside, he was hurting.


    "Uncle Connor, I need a drink."


    Pax went to the booth and ordered drink after drink.


    Finally, Connor couldn''t take it anymore. "That''s enough, Pax."


    Pax was genuinely heartbroken. He had drunk quite a bit and was getting tipsy. His cheeks were flushed, and as heid his head on the table, a small dimple appeared on his cheek, making him look both pitiful and adorable.


    "Uncle Connor, do you know? This is the first time I''ve ever liked someone."


    Connor poured himself a drink. "How long have you known her?"


    "Seventeen days."


    Pax looked at his watch and slurred, "To be precise, it''s been 418 hours, 57 minutes, and 23 seconds." Connor stared at him, utterly speechless.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    "How did you two meet?"


    "Well, that day, I had just finished work when I saw a robbery happen right in front of me..."


    Pax began recounting his first encounter with Chloe, describing every detail as if he were reliving that exact moment. His storytelling was so vivid, it was like he was lost in the memories of that day.


    On the other hand, Connor felt a sudden tightness in his chest. He had no idea Chloe had experienced a robbery while in Paris.


    "Chloe is amazing. She took those two guys down like it was nothing; she was practically glowing with confidence. When she looked up at me, her eyes were like the brightest gems in the world. At that moment, I felt my heart stop beating..."


    "Do you know what that feels like?" Pax leaned in closer, asking Connor.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    With a stern look, Connor responded, "No, I don''t. I just know that if your heart stops beating, you''re dead."


    Pax scoffed, "Uncle Connor, you might be a genius in business, but you don''t understand love."


    Pax was drunk.


    Connor wasted no time shoving Pax into the back seat of the car. Soon, they were speeding along the city''s highway. He nned to drop Pax off at Valley Vista Manor.


    "Chloe... Chloe..." Pax, half-awake, kept calling out Chloe''s name.


    Connor heard Pax repeatedly call for Chloe, and his eyebrows involuntarily furrowed in irritation.


    "Chloe, you look so beautiful when you smile..."


    Connor exited the highway, arriving at a crossroad, and sharply turned the steering wheel to the left.


    In the back seat, Pax was suddenly thrown to the right, his head smacking against the car window.


    Even in his sleep, Pax frowned briefly, then it seemed he had drifted back into a pleasant dream. "Chloe, can I kiss you..." Bang!


    Connor mmed on the brakes, and Pax rolled right off the back seat onto the floor.


    The next day, Pax woke up in a bed, finding the surroundings unfamiliar. He reflexively rubbed his forehead.


    He had a headache and shoulder pain. Why did his entire body ache? It felt like he had been beaten up.


    Pax got up, and found himself in a vi manor.


    As soon as he opened the door, a butler was standing there. The butler had been brought over from the family house in Eldridge City.


    Pax recognized him immediately. "Mr. Jenkins, what are you doing here? Where is this?"


    "Mr. Pax, you''re back. This is Valley Vista Manor. Marian is in the dining room, calling for you to join her for breakfast."


    Pax then remembered that his grandmother had moved to Riverbrook three years ago.


    She was from Riverbrook, and it was


    her hometown. Plus, the climate


    was pleasant, and the scenery was


    BUMS


    beautiful. It was a perfect ce to live.


    However, his grandfather was still in Eldridge City. Despite his age, his grandfather was still very spry. His grandfather still made the major decisions at home.


    §Ö§ä


    In thest two years, his grandfather had been nning to delegate his authority. He had mentioned wanting to retirepletely before turning eighty. So, it was no surprise that the family had been caught up in a power struggle.


    S


    No wonder his grandmother had moved here for some peace and quiet.


    Pax rarely returned to his homnd, and whenever he did, it was to Eldridge City. He had never visited Valley Vista Manor before.


    Pax was genuinely happy at meeting his grandmother. He ran all the way to the dining room.


    Sure enough, he saw Marian and Connor having breakfast.


    Pax called out loudly, "Grandma!" Then, he rushed over and hugged Marian from behind.


    He kissed her cheek several times. "Grandma, I''ve missed you so much."

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Marian''s eyes crinkled into a smile as Pax hugged her tightly. "Alright, alright, let me go now."


    Pax clung to Marian, pouting, "Grandma, did you miss me?"


    "Of course, I missed you, my lovely grandson."


    Pax had been raised in the Sartori family mansion until he was five. During those years, Marian was always by his side. Naturally, they had an incredibly close bond.


    "And if you missed Grandma, why didn''t you say anything when you came back?" Connor couldn''t resist chiming in.


    Marian feigned a frown. "Yes, you say you missed me, but you''ve been in Riverbrook for days now and haven''te to see me?" Pax pouted at Connor before turning his attention back to Marian. "Grandma, how would you like to have a granddaughter-inw?" Marian was momentarily puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "I came back to pursue a girl. I haven''t won her over yet, so how could I face you?"


    Marian''s face lit up with joy. The Sartori family had plenty of descendants. She had three daughters and one son. One of her daughters, ire, had a son, Pax. Her second daughter, Valeria, had a son and a daughter, Charlie and Hannah. Her youngest daughter, Madison, had a daughter, Kaitlyn.


    It seemed the Sartori family wasn''tcking in descendants, but the rtionships among her children were less than harmonious. They were even less connected than strangers and always fought over inheritance or physically shed at every encounter. Marian was disheartened and had retreated to Riverbrook for some peace.


    Fortunately, the third generation


    seemed more dutiful, but they were more open-minded than she would like to see. Some dered they''d never marry, others chose same-sex partners, and some decided against having children altogether. Her grandchildren were quite a chaotic mix. Hearing Pax express his intention to find a partner made


    Marian absolutely delighted. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Is there a girl from Riverbrook you''re fond of? Tell me, and I''ll help you out," she said eagerly.


    Connor suddenly spoke up. "Mom,


    are you sure you can make such decisions without consulting ire? It might be best not to make promises too hastily."


    Marian sighed. She was a traditional, well-breddy, pampered all her life after marrying Jeffrey. She had a gentle nature, but her children were fiercely independent, especially ire. She knew she couldn''t dictate their choices.


    Marian retorted mildly, "Can''t a grandmother take an interest in her grandson''s affairs?"


    Pax dered, "My life''s decisions are mine alone. Not even my mother can dictate them. I''ll marry only the woman I love or remain single forever."


    Marian thought his words were too severe. She leaned in and asked, "And what might this youngdy''s name be?"


    Pax smiled, revealing a shy dimple. "Her name is Chloe."


    Connor''s expression darkened at the mention of the name.


    Marian repeated softly, "Chloe, isn''t she your..."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Mom, Pax is merely infatuated. Chloe doesn''t share his feelings."


    Marian was taken aback. She knew Chloe had always been Connor''s... girlfriend.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Marian had known for quite some time now. Over the past three years, Connor had barely set foot at home. It wasn''t until she did some digging that she discovered Connor had been living at Greenpeace Estate. And he wasn''t alone there was a woman named Chloe with him.


    It turned out Chloe was the one footing the bills. Her background? Complicated, to say the least. She was the fake heiress of the Meadows family and a daughter-inw to the Moncada family. Marian knew Chloe had been through the wringer; her no-good husband had run off abroad with his mistress. In the heat of the moment, Chloe had found sce in Connor.


    Technically, Chloe and Lucas had never tied the knot officially. Marian had always given Connor the space to make his own choices, and she was actually relieved he had picked someone other than the girl from the Gilbert family. If Connor had ended up with Diana, the Sartori family would have been in for a lifetime of drama. So, deep down, she was all in for Connor''s rtionship with Chloe.


    She had even met Chloe once, at her seventieth birthday bash. Chloe had gifted her a homemade rose insence, which worked wonders. Marian was almost out of it and had been nning to ask Chloe for another batch.


    But now Chloe was getting involved with Pax? Marian''s mood soured instantly. "Pax, any other girl is fine, but stay away from Chloe."


    Pax looked confused. "Grandma, you''re usually so open-minded. Why don''t you say yes? Just because she''s the fake heiress of the Meadows family, you look down on her?"


    Pax''s knowledge of Chloe''s situation was limited to online gossip. Marian sighed. She nced at Connor, then said, "She visited me on my seventieth birthday with her husband."


    Marian''s voice turned serious. "She''s been married before, even though they''re separated now. Your mother will never approve, Pax. You have a unique position as the future heir of both the Sartori and Gilbert families. It''s not just about what you want, you know?"


    "So what if she''s been married?


    She''s single now, and that''s what


    matters. I love her for who she is


    now, not her past," Pax argued.


    set


    reli


    "Besides Uncle Connor can handle the Sartori family stuff. I never nned on taking over the family business, and I won''t inherit anything from the Gilberts either. They can give it to whoever they want. I want to live my own life. I''m not just a pawn for family alliances."


    "Does your mom agree?" Marian pressed.


    Pax''s frustration showed. "My mom is not me. Why should she dictate my life?"


    Connor, who had been listening? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    quietly, stepped in. "Do you really think you can stand up to her right. now? If you don''t want to study abroad, she can still send you away. If you refuse to go back, she can make you. Whether you run away or fight back, she has countless ways to get you toply." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Connor fixed him with a steady gaze. "Think about it. What have you ever decided for yourself?"


    Those words hit Pax hard. So many


    aspects of his life were beyond his control because his mother''s &


    influence seeped into every part of it. His only im to independence was avoiding her influence, but that was just a temporary fix. He couldn''t escape ire''s grasp forever.


    Still, Pax stubbornly said, "I can convince my mom. No matter what, I''m her only son. She wouldn''t push me that far."


    Of course, ire wouldn''t push Pax to the brink.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    In truth, ire''s entire world revolved around Pax. Connor knew all too well that she was strict and controlling, but he believed ire loved Pax. After all, wasn''t every mother supposed to love her child?


    Just thinking about it sent a shiver down Connor''s spine. He couldn''t shake the memory of that day when he was ten and ire had shoved him into the swimming pool. The feeling of despair and suffocation crashed over him again. The sight of her standing there and watching him sink without a flicker of emotion was colder than the pool water.


    As a kid, Connor had adored his older sister, even though she was always so cold and harsh. He depended on her, maybe because their mother once told him that ire was the first person to hold him when he was born. Perhaps that was why she held a special ce in his heart.


    But everything changed when he discovered that ire had been trying to kill him for years, and she had actually put her ns into action. That was when he truly felt the world''s deepest malice. Yet somehow, despite her cold and vicious nature, ire treated Pax differently.


    Pax, of course, had no clue about any of this. To him, their family, despite the disputes over inheritance and underlying tensions, was still bound by blood and bone.


    That afternoon, Pax went to find Chloe. He waited at the TV station until her shift ended. Chloe had been up to her neck coordinating a new variety show, and it wasn''t going smoothly. Ruben had only mentioned the idea of a new show but provided no details-no guest list, no ns, no scripts, nothing. All they knew was that filming was set to start in a week, and it would be a live reality show. Riverbrook TV Station would be co-producing with Eldridge TV. Riverbrook was just assisting, so Chloe had to follow their lead, putting in effort and cooperating as needed.


    In the afternoon, her assistant Cindy received an email and excitedly said, "Chloe, Eldridge TV just sent over the guest list. Look, Juztin and Faith are on it!"


    Chloe knew Juztin well. Belle''s his biggest fan. She had talked about him so much that Chloe felt like her ears might fall off. Juztin was a triple-crown actor, Hollywood''s darling, and the highest-paid male artist in the industry right now.


    Faith was no less impressive, aContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ???


    super A-list actress with multiple awards. She and Juztin had just swept through film festivals with their recent movie, winning several major awards. They often appeared together and were recognized as everyone''s favorite on-screen couple.


    Chloe was genuinely surprised. Both of them were such big stars, not the kind you could easily book. It looked like Eldridge TV was sparing no expense for this show.


    The second pair of guests were


    Barrett and Kalh. They weren''t as famous. Barrett was a leading actor who had risen to fame through a talent show. He had a background in opera, and his performance made him famous worldwide. He was also considered the most handsome man in historical dramas in the entertainment industry. Kalh, on the other hand, wasn''t from the entertainment industry at all. She was a social media star with millions of fans, known for her persona as the "OG pure and innocent girl." She had a huge fanbase that was known as the "K-Squad."


    However, the guest list for the other two pairs was still nk. Filming was about to start, and it seemed like the guests hadn''t been finalized yet. Chloe wasn''t worried; it wasn''t her job to worry about it anyway. She clocked out as usual.


    As she stepped out of the TV


    station, she saw Pax waiting for her. He was dressed simply in a white T-shirt and light grey sweatpants. He looked like he''d been waiting for a while, standing by a flowerbed with his bead down and hands in his pockets, idly kicking pebbles on the ground.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    When Pax looked up, he saw Chloe stepping out. He quickly made his way over to her.


    "Chloe..." he said, his voice sounding softer andcking its usual cheer.


    "Mr. Sartori, what can I do for you?" Chloe''s face was neutral, and her tone was the same as when she talked to anyone else. But calling him "Mr. Sartori" made his heart sink.


    "Chloe, are you still mad at me?


    "I want to apologize. I shouldn''t have hidden who I am, and I definitely shouldn''t have lied to you. Chloe, I kept my identity a secret because it''splicated. If I told everyone I''m Pax, they''d either suck up to me or avoid me out of fear.


    "I never wanted to deceive you. I just wanted to make a real friend, someone who likes me for who I am, not because of myst name or because my mom is ire.


    "I didn''t fake being poor to trick you. I was genuinely broke in France. I was rebellious, and my mom took away my documents and cut off my cards. I had to work odd jobs under the table, earning next to nothing. The money I used toe back was all I had saved. When I returned, I had nothing. I truly wasn''t trying to deceive you."


    Chloe watched the young man standing in front of her. When she first met him, his smile was bright and warm. Now, his eyes were still clear and sincere but tinged with ayer of gloom. She couldn''t bring herself to be harsh with him.


    Chloe knew Pax hadn''t meant to deceive her. Just like he said, her change in attitude wasn''t because he hid his identity but because his identityplicated things. It gave her too much to worry about.


    Chloe had always said she wouldn''t


    get involved in the Sartori family drama. She had cleanly broken things off with Connor. Yet, here she was, dealing with Pax, ire''s son. Chloe@ouldn''t imagine the chaos if ire found out her son had been staying with her. It would stir up unnecessary trouble and endlessplications.


    Chloe sighed, "Pax, I''m not mad at you, really."


    Hearing Chloe call his name again, Pax''s eyes lit up. "Really? Chloe, can I move back to Sundance Heights then?"


    "No," Chloe said firmly.


    Pax''s shoulders slumped like a scolded puppy. "You''re still mad at me."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Pax, I went to Eldridge City recently


    and met your mother briefly. She doesn''t like me. If she finds out we''re friends, especially that you e all the way from France


    came a


    het


    see


    me, she''ll think I have a hidden agenda. I don''t want Mrs. Sartori to misunderstand our rtionship."


    Pax was taken aback, "You''ve met my mother?"


    "Yes, so Pax, it''s not that I dislike you or that I''m mad at you. I think you''re a good person, but I don''t n on being your friend. I''m selfish. I won''t risk offending your mother for you.


    "Besides, we''ve only known each other for a short time. There''s no deep bond between us. Both of us should part ways now."


    Chloe''s honesty left Pax speechless. "You despise me just because of my mother? Does being born into the Sartori family mean I don''t deserve genuine friendship?" Pax''s voice had a touch of sorrow.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    "You should be hanging out with people who are on your level instead of sifting through the sand for gold. It''s not that people like me look down on ourselves, but folks like your mom are way out of our league. Sticking to myne isn''t wrong."


    "My mom isn''t a monster. I don''t believe she''d meddle in who I befriend."


    "Maybe not with others, but with me, she definitely would. Don''t believe me? Just ask her."


    Chloe didn''t exin more. She walked over to Pax and gave his shoulder a gentle pat. "Life''s fair in its own way. You were born into a world of wealth and privilege that most people can only dream of, and thates with its own set of sacrifices."


    "Here''s my advice: just be the obedient heir, enjoy what you have, and don''t get hung up on things that are hard toe by, like the so-called true love. Maybe it doesn''t even exist. Parents can abandon their kids, and lovers can turn into enemies. People change, and nothing in this world is permanent.


    "I''m a realist, Pax. I''m not worth the trouble. We met by chance, and if our time''s up, let''s part on good terms. Take care of yourself."


    With those final words, Chloe turned to leave. Pax stood there, unmoving, lost in thought.


    Chloe headed to the parking lot and soon drove out. As she passed by the front of the TV station, Pax seemed to snap out of it. He ran towards her, blocking her car.


    Luckily, Chloe reacted quickly and mmed on the brakes to avoid hitting him. She was shaken and genuinely angry now. With a bang, she flung the car door open and stormed over to Pax.


    Raising her hand, she pped him across the face. "Pax, have you lost your mind? How many lives do you think you have to block a car in the street?"


    "Do you realize could''ve sent you flying to the ICU with one press of the gas? ts that big brain of yours


    Pet


    just for show? Can''t you think before acting on impulse? If you want to die, don''t drag me into it and dirty my car!" Content belongs NovelDrama.OrgText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Chloe was truly furious. She had pped Pax, but not hard because she it was meant to teach him a lesson.


    Being impulsive was one thing, but risking your life was another.


    Had she been distracted or more startled, she might have actually hit him. Even now, the thought gave her chills.


    After being pped, Pax looked


    bewildered and a bit tearful. He hadn''t thought it through; he just knew he needed to speak to her. Otherwise, he might never get another chance.


    His face was now full of guilt, and his eyes were brimming with unshed tears.


    "Chloe, I like you!"


    "That''s no excuses. I still have to scold you!" Chloe was still fuming.


    But then she paused, realizing what he had said. "What did you say?"


    With a pitiful look, Pax repeated, "Chloe, I like you. From the moment I saw you, knew. Ever since you left France, I''ve thought of you every second. I came here because of you. I don''t just want to be friends I want to be your boyfriend."

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Chloe''s sharp mind froze for a second. But she quickly regained herposure, taking a step back.


    "Pax, I pped you for your own good. There''s no need to retaliate like this," she said, her earlier bravadopletely gone. Regret flickered in her eyes. She really shouldn''t have pped him-she might have hurt the poor kid''s head.


    Pax''s gaze was more serious than ever. "Chloe, I''m not joking. I really like you."


    For a moment, Chloe was at a loss for words. She had never had anyone confess their feelings to her before. She''d only ever been involved with two people: Lucas and Connor. Her rtionship with Lucas was natural-they had grown up together as childhood sweethearts. A simple handhold was all it took; everything was left unspoken. Lucas never actually confessed his feelings.


    Being with Connor was even more random. They slept together the first time they met, and it turned into her keeping him as her boy toy. Naturally, he had not confessed either. Even if he had, Chloe wouldn''t have taken it seriously.


    But now, a young man was earnestly confessing his feelings to her... His eyes were shining like stars in the night sky. His face still held traces of youth, yet he was incredibly serious. You could see the visible tension on his face, his ears as red as the sunset. His fluffy, soft, blonde hair made him look like a fearless lion cub. Despite his cuteness, there was an inherent boldness about him.


    "Pax, I''m married. I have a husband." Chloe had collected herself. Her first instinct was to reject him and to do so thoroughly. It was the best excuse; she didn''t need to exin much.


    But Pax said, "Chloe, I know you''re single right now."


    "Even if I were single, I wouldn''t consider you as a love interest."


    "Why not?"


    l


    "No reason. I just don''t like you." Chloe felt a bit panicked inside. She had always seen Pax as a younger brother, even a child. This sudden confession had caught herpletely off guard. She saw the hopeful joy in his eyes and knew she had to burst his bubble. For such a naive, privileged young man, it


    seemed a bit cruel. But it had to be done.


    Chloe steadied herself. "Pax, I don''t like you. In my eyes, you''re not even a man. I see you as a child. Don''t


    delude yourself. Go back to your et


    mansion and enjoy your privileged life. Farewell." Chloe was decisive. After rejecting him, she turned


    around and headed back to her car.


    Pax was downcast for a few seconds. Then he shouted after Chloe, "Chloe, I like you, and I won''t give up that easily!"


    Chloe quickened her pace. Pax added, "And, I''m 21 years old. I am a man, not a child." Chloe was walking too quickly in her high heels and stumbled.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Pax, watching from behind, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Chloe quickly got into her car and


    sped away. After her car had left, another car a ck Rolls Royce, drove up and stopped in front of Pax. Pax opened the passenger door and got in. Mr. Mark, the driver, was the chauffeur. Connor was sitting in the backseat. In fact, his car had been parked not too far away from the moment Pax started waiting.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Everything had just unfolded so quickly. Connor caught every word they said, loud and clear.


    When Pax hopped into the car, he looked surprised. "Uncle Connor, what are you doing here?"


    Connor''s expression was as cool as a cucumber. "Just passing by."


    Pax seemed to be in high spirits. He even rubbed his cheek with one hand.


    Watching Pax all giddy like a lovesick teenager, Connor couldn''t resist taking him down a notch. "Does your face still hurt?" he asked.


    Pax was caught off guard but didn''t seem to mind at all. "Uncle Connor, did you see what happened just now?" he replied, eager to exin. "Chloe didn''t hit me that hard. She looked fierce, but she held back. Look, there''s not even a red mark on my face."


    He leaned in closer to show Connor, as if getting pped was some sort of badge of honor.


    "Keep your distance," Connor snapped, clearly in a foul mood. He leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes, trying to catch a break.


    Pax was too excited to notice. "Uncle Connor, I just told Chloe that I like her. Did you see?"


    Connor stayed silent.


    Pax pressed on. "Did you see it?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why''re you still grinning like that even after getting turned down?" Connor''s voice grew colder.


    Pax chuckled, ruffling his own hair. "I never expected her to say yes. She''s never seen me as a man, just a kid. I confessed to remind her that I''m a man now and not a little boy. That''s what matters."


    "I''m not giving up. This is just the start."


    Pax started rambling about the details of his confession and Chloe''s reaction, going on and on with unbridled enthusiasm.


    Connor frowned, finding it all too noisy.


    "Uncle Connor, did you see Chloe blush? She must have.


    "There''s still hope for me.


    "What kind of guys does she like? Is she not into the gentle, obedient type? I can be a bad boy too.


    "I''ve got a six-pack. Think she''d like that?"


    "Enough, Pax!" Connor finally snapped. "Get out of the car."


    Utterly confused, Pax was kicked out. What was up with Connor? It seemed like he didn''t like Chloe. Every time her name came up, he got particrly angry.


    Pax was a bit disappointed. He hadn''t expected his uncle to be like his mom, caring so much about social status and family


    background. But Pax didn''t care. At 21, he was feeling the rush of first love. No way was he giving up that easily.


    Meanwhile, Chloe had been having a rough time. Rax would show up at the TV station with flowers and homemade love-themed lunches Her coworkers thought she had a new boyfriend because Connor used to pick her up often, but he hadn''t been around for a while.


    That Heart of the Rose fireworks event a while ago had shocked many. Still, everyone knew the love lives of the rich didn''tst long. With Connor''s status, how could he stay focused on one woman? Sure, Chloe was beautiful, but her background didn''t match that of the richest man in the country.


    People had gossiped and asked Chloe about it before, and she had coolly replied that they had broken up. It turned out to be true. Even more surprising was that Chloe had quickly found herself new puppy love after the breakup.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    This was the kind of situation that made everyone else green with envy.


    The guy with the puppy-dog eyes was drop-dead handsome, and when he smiled, it was all sweetness and dimples-straight out of aic book hero''s ybook. But there was more to him than just good looks. Sometimes, he would sit deeply engrossed in a book or just lost in thought as he patiently waited for Chloe to finish her meetings or wrap up her live broadcasts. Even then, he radiated a certain refined elegance, like he was the cherished son of a wealthy family.


    That wasn''t even the half of it. This guy was also incredibly thoughtful. He frequently brought flowers and homemade lunches packed with love, causing everyone around to turn green with envy.


    It was obvious to everyone that he was head over heels for Chloe, who seemed to be ying hard to get. Each time he showed up, Chloe would try to avoid him. The office crowd couldn''t help but tease him, "Hey, Pax, did you manage to win over yourdy today?"


    Pax would always respond with a bright, toothy grin, "I''m still trying."


    Who wouldn''t fall for such an open, sincere, joyful, and ridiculously handsome guy?


    Well, Chloe, for one.


    Chloe was so stressed about the situation that she was practically losing hair over it. Every time she spotted Paxing her way, she''d react like she''d seen a ghost, doing everything she could to avoid him. She just couldn''t fathom why Pax liked her. She saw herself as an older, divorced woman and not exactly a catch for someone like him. Clearly, these rich kids were out of touch with reality.


    Chloe had turned him down time and again, but Pax only seemed to get more determined with each rejection. She was at her wit''s end.


    One day, right after finishing her broadcast, she saw Pax waiting outside. Chloe clenched her fists, seriously considering if giving him a good whack might knock some sense into him.


    Just then, Pax saw her and started to approach. At that moment, Tony stepped out of the office. "Chloe, I need to talk to you urgently."


    Seizing the opportunity to dodge Pax, Chloe grabbed Tony and hurried off. Poor Tony was utterly confused. After a maze of turns, she finally dragged Tony into a stairwell, leaving Pax behind.


    "Chloe, if you drag me around in broad daylight like this, people might think we''re having a secret affair," Tony joked.


    Chloe let go of Tony, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Are you flirting with me?"


    Tony quickly shook his head, waving his hands andughing nervously, his little mustache twitching. "Just kidding, don''t take it seriously. I really need a favor."


    Chloe had be a star at their TV station. Riverbrook TV Station was about to undergo some big changes, soon to be acquired by Eldridge Entertainment. It was probably all thanks to her. ire had agreed to the acquisition and promised to help Riverbrook go public, offering a generous share to Tony, who now treated ire like a queen.


    "What''s going on?" Chloe asked, her brow furrowing, sensing trouble.


    Tony looked hesitant. "It''s about the variety show you''re coordinating. Eldridge TV mentioned that one of the female guests we were


    §Ý§à


    .n¨¦t


    negotiating with couldn''t join due to scheduling conflicts. They suggested we provide someone to rece her."


    Tony watched Chloe carefully. "After discussing with the station manager, we decided you should rece her and join Ruben''s new variety show."


    Chloe frowned, clearly deep in thought.


    "Chloe, I get that you have


    reservations. You''re not a celebrity and haven''t done variety shows before. But you''re a host, a public figure Your poprity rivals that of many young stars in the


    entertainment industry." ContentN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    "Plus, this time, only four celebrities have been confirmed on the guest list. Ruben''s nning to fill the rest with amateurs. You could easily steal the spotlight."


    Chloe found the whole idea of the reality show almostughable. It was set to start filming soon, yet only half of the eight celebrity guests were confirmed. She figured the remaining spots were probably still up in the air, hence the frantic scramble for recements.


    "It''s just a tropical ind getaway show. Think of it as an all-expenses-paid vacation. Just rx and enjoy yourself."


    Tony grew anxious at Chloe''s silence. His job was to convince Chloe to join the show. But he had known her for so long, and he knew she wasn''t easily swayed. If she didn''t want to do something, no amount of persuasion would change her mind.


    Tony cautiously pressed on, "Chloe, do you have any concerns? If there''s anything bothering you..."


    "I''ll do it!"


    Chloe''s sudden response caught Tony off guard. She was surprisingly agreeable today. He hadn''t even needed to use his full persuasive arsenal. Chloe smiled, "I''ll go. The crew starts filming tomorrow, right? I should head back home and pack my bags.


    Tony was so surprised that he momentarily lost his words.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Tony shook his head. "No, that''s it."


    Chloe patted Tony''s shoulder. "Alright then, I''ll go get ready." She left through the stairwell first.


    "


    Tony, still in a bit of shock, soon couldn''t hide his smile. He quickly made a phone call to report, "It''s done. I''ve managed what you asked. She agreed to join the show."


    After hanging up and basking in his sess for a moment, Tony also left.


    After Tony''s departure, a head peeked out from the upper level of the stairwelt: Pax had been looking for Chloe but hadn''t found her. The fact that Chloe was avoiding made him feel dejected. He randomly pushed open a fire door and sat on the stairs, feeling gloomy.


    Ove


    However, it wasn''t long before he heard the sound of the fire door below opening. Then, he overheard Chloe and Tony''s conversation. Was Tony convincing Chloe to join a new reality show? Initially, it seemed harmless. But what puzzled him was the phone call Tony made afterward. Pax couldn''t shake off the feeling that Chloe was being manipted.


    Pax''s face grew serious. He recalled the details Tony mentioned. Ruben''s new reality show? Coincidentally, he knew Ruben.


    Two years ago, when Ruben was in? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    France shooting amercial for a luxury brand, a model threw a


    to


    tantrum, and Pax had stepped in help. It was through Ruben that he got a foot in the door of the


    modeling world. Ruben had said he owed him a favor, but they hadn''t been in touch since. Fortunately, he had kept Ruben''s contact information. Pax picked up his phone and dialed a number...


    Meanwhile, Connor was also on a call. It was Diana who had called.


    "Uncle Connor, please don''t be upset. I had no idea the show was produced by Eldridge Entertainment. When the crew invited me and mentioned they''d invite you too, I agreed."


    Diana cautiously asked, "Did the crew really not invite you?"

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Connor''s voice was icy. "No, even if they sent me an invitation, I wouldn''t go." His tone was stern, a rare shift from his usual gentleness. Diana felt a twinge of disappointment but still responded, "Yeah, Uncle Connor, you''re always so busy. I was just dreaming."


    She pressed on, "Uncle Connor, should I join this reality show?"


    "Drop out."


    "But the penalty fee is in the millions."


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll handle the production team..."


    He hadn''t finished his sentence when an email notification popped up. It was from Ruben.


    The timing was uncanny.


    Connor opened the email. It was an invitation to a reality show, but itcked details-no show name, no rules. It was just a list of invited guests.


    There were eight names in total. Diana''s name was on it, and his name was at the very end.


    But there was one name that stood out to him.


    Chloe?


    Why would Chloe be on it?


    Connor''s eyes darted to the side. Pax''s name was right next to Chloe''s, impossible to overlook.


    Connor''s gaze darkened.


    Why would the production team invite Chloe? Why was Pax also participating?


    What was ire up to?


    For once, Connor, with his usually sharp mind, couldn''t figure it out.


    "Uncle Connor... Uncle Connor... Are you still there?" Diana''s voice brought him back to reality.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor''s mind had raced through


    countless scenarios. In just amet


    moments, he had weathered a


    mental storm, but now, everything was calm.


    "Diana, you can join the show," Connor said calmly.


    Diana was taken aback. She didn''t understand why Connor, who had been so adamant a moment ago, had suddenly changed his mind.


    Connor continued, "I just received an invitation from the production team. I''ll be going, too."


    Diana was initially stunned but then felt a wave of joy and relief. "Okay, Uncle Connor. See you tomorrow then."


    Diana was thrilled at the thought of


    seeing Connor the next day. Over the years, he had always been her protector, but they rarely saw each other. In recent years, their meetings had been few and far between.  Everyone thought Diana was the apple of Connor''s eye, but only she knew that there was always a certain distance between them. They seemed close yet far Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    el


    This troubled her. She had grown up now and wanted to bridge that gap.


    That night, the production team''s official website posted news about the new reality show.


    However, they didn''t reveal the guest list. Instead, they teased the audience with silhouettes of the guests.


    The inte exploded.


    [Holiday at Devil Ind? A love-themed show? Who would name a romance show like that?]


    [Is this the director Ruben''s new reality show? The one who directed five hit seasons of The Great Escape is doing a romance show now.]


    [I feel like Ruben can''t make a normal romance show. Kinda excited, though!]


    [Doesn''t the silhouette of the first guest look a lot like Juztin?]


    [Oh,e on, Juztin is a movie star. Someone that cool would never join a reality show like this!]

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    [I don''t mean to give out spoilers, but I think Guest No. 2 kinda looks like Faith.]


    [If the show could get both Juztin and Faith, I''d lose forty pounds and make a million a year.]


    [Dream big, why don''t you!]


    Chloe wasn''t paying attention to any of this. She had one goal right now: to dodge Pax''s advances. Pax had mentioned he could only stay in Riverbrook for a month, and he''d already been there for twenty days. The filming of this show was about a week long and on a closed set. By the time she got back, Pax should have already left Riverbrook. Then, her life could go back to normal.


    The next day, Chloe, carrying her luggage, headed to the airport. But what awaited her wasn''t a typical flight. It was a helicopter. The staff, upon seeing her, rushed over.


    "Ms. Chloe, please board the helicopter. We''ll take you to the filming location right away."


    Chloe was puzzled. "Don''t we need to wait for the other guests?"


    The staff exined, "Each of our guests has a small helicopter assigned to them and will head directly to the filming location. Whoever arrives first goes first. We''ll all gather on the ind. Chloe, you''re the first one here."


    Chloe was a contestant in this reality show and knew very little about it. Not because the production team was exceptionally secretive but because the director of this reality show had only returned from vacation two days ago and decided to start shooting immediately without any pre-production or promotion. It felt like as soon as they had enough people, they would start. It was all very spontaneous.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Chloe only knew about the four


    invited guests so far, and they were indeed high-profile. She didn''t say much. After all, she just needed to cooperate with the production team. Chloe had no other purpose fo being on this show. She merely wanted to avoid Pax. She would just go with the flow, do whatever was asked, and be as inconspicuous as possible.


    The helicopter soon took off. Half an hourter, they had left Riverbrook. Another hour passed, and as Chloe looked down from the window, the helicopter was flying over a vast expanse of sea. Tony had told her that this reality show was on a resort on an ind. After another hour of flight, a cluster of inds appeared before Chloe, lush and green, like countless emeralds embedded in the sea. At that


    moment, the helicopter began to


    descend. Finally, itnded on a vast


    beach.


    As Chloe disembarked from the helicopter, a voice seemingly from the air weed her. "Our first ind guest on ''Holiday at Devil Ind.'' Wee, Chloe."


    Holiday at Devil Ind? This was the first time Chloe heard the name of the reality show.


    Meanwhile, the live broadcast room had already drawn in millions of viewers. The live broadcast also disyed Chloe''s identity.


    Chloe, 23, upation: Riverbrook TV Station Host


    [Chloe? Never heard of her. Who''s this nobody?]


    [Ruben is a well-known director, so why would he invite a local TV station host? Is the show really that desperate?]


    [Chloe, that name sounds familiar. I


    remember she was trending a while ago. Something about being a mistaken heiress. There was some drama about real and fake heiresses fighting it out.]


    The chat room continued to buzz. But as soon as Chloe''s face appeared in the live broadcast, the chat fell silent for a good fifteen seconds...

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Chloe stepped off the helicopter in a simple white shirt and loose jeans. It was the most basic, casual outfit. Anyone else would blend right into the crowd in this outfit. But as the camera panned up from her feet to her face, it captured a visage of breathtaking beauty.


    She wore only a hint of makeup, so subtle it was almost imperceptible. Yet, when her dark eyes appeared on screen, they instantly captivated the audience, embodying the very definition of "breathtaking."


    Even without makeup, her natural radiance was undeniable. Her casual attire, paired with her stunning looks, suddenly seemed high-fashion, as if she had just stepped off a magazine cover.


    [She''s a goddess; any screenshot could be a wallpaper,] onement read.


    [I admit I was critiquing a bit too loud. The production team really knows what we want,] another confessed.


    [Are you guys seriously unaware? Chloe might not be a household name here, but she just won the Paris Fashion Luminous Creation Award,] someone pointed out.


    [So what! She''s an imposter heiress and she stole another girl''s life? She deserves nothing but scorn,] a harshment followed.


    [Why are you so extreme? It''s not her fault she was switched at birth. What could a newborn possibly be responsible for?] another defended. [Chloe, just go to hell!!]


    Today, Chloe dressed especially low-key, aiming to steer clear of any controversy. Yet, unbeknownst to her, her identity had already stirred up a storm in the live chat.


    After spending some time on the beach, a second helicopter slowly descended. A tall figure in a white polo shirt and ck cargo pants, wearing sunsses, stepped out. He exuded an aura of aloofness.


    Uponnding, he didn''t greet Chloe but simply nodded towards her, maintaining a standoffish demeanor.


    The chat exploded at his presence.


    [OMG! OMG! OMG! It''s Juztin, making his debut on a variety show. This production team is legendary!] [I''m losing my mind!]


    [Juztin is here, so could Faith actually be next?]


    Chloe and Juztin stood on the beach, maintaining a distance of about two meters between them, neither speaking. Chloe''s first impression of Juztin was clear: he was not someone to be trifled with, a stranger best kept at a distance.


    Five minutester, the third


    helicopter finallynded. A girl in a bohemian style dress stepped out Her straw hat was immediately blown away by the helicopter''s draft. With an innocent expression she eximed, "My hat!"


    The chat reacted.


    [It''s Kalh, K-Squad assemble!]


    [Kalh''s really made it. She''s no longer just an influencer but a star. Go Kalh, we''ll always support you!]


    [This quality of this show is all over the ce. One moment, we have an acimed actor, and the next, we have an influencer.]


    [Don''t underestimate influencers.


    How many of them can boast tens


    of millions of followers? They often earn more than traditional


    celebrities.]


    [Kalh''s reaction to her hat being blown away was just too cute. It''s no surprise I''ve been a fan for two years.]


    Kalh positioned herself between Chloe and Juztin. She nced at Chloe briefly before turning her attention to Juztin.


    "Juztin, I didn''t expect to meet you on this show. I''m a big fan."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Juztin, still wearing his sunsses seemed to give Kalh a look before nodding and stepping aside to keep a distance, leaving Kalh slightly disappointed.


    As the fourth and fifth helicopters arrived almost simultaneously, the chat nearly crashed.


    [Faith... It''s really Faith!]

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    [Don''t forget, the producers said this is a dating show. Could Juztin and Faith actually be dating? If so, I''m totally shipping them already!] [A hard-to-get heartthrob and an aloof goddess? Talk about a perfect match!]


    [Bute on, have you guys checked out Barrett? The ultimate heartthrob in period dramas. His looks are right up there with Juztin''s, no doubt!]


    When Faith got off the helicopter, she scanned the crowd and then made her way over to Juztin. She struck up a conversation with him. They had worked together numerous times and were old friends.


    Meanwhile, Barrett greeted everyone with a beaming smile. He was incredibly handsome, but... there was something worldly about him. Not sure why, though.


    So far, five out of eight guests had arrived, and they were all way more famous than Chloe.


    Chloe suddenly remembered what Tony had mentioned earlier there would be some non-celebrities on the show, too. Could one be arriving next?


    As she pondered this, the sixth helicopternded. She had been casually enjoying the sea breeze until she saw a figure in white.


    Pax!


    Why was he here?!


    Grinning from ear to ear, Pax ran over. The live broadcast disyed a brief introduction of him.


    "Pax, 21, a French exchange student and part-time model."


    The live audience wasn''t too excited about him, but a few praised his joyful and handsome looks.


    Pax ran straight to Chloe. "Chloe, did you really think you could hide from me? I''d find you even at the ends of the earth, hehe!"


    Pax''s confession made him a bit shy, and he scratched his head. This caught the attention of Kalh and Barrett nearby. Kalh asked, "Do you two know each other?"


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    They contradicted each other. Chloe massaged her forehead, feeling a headacheing on.


    Pax, however, was in high spirits. "I''m trying to win her over, but she hasn''t agreed yet."


    Pax''s words caused quite a stir in the live broadcast.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    [The lovestruck boy-next-door and the career woman. This is so ship-worthy.]


    [Pax is so cute, looking all clean and cuddly. I bet he smells nice, too.]


    [Now I see why guys are into the fresh and innocent girl.]


    Thest two helicoptersnded simultaneously, drawing everyone''s gaze.


    Who would thest two guests be?


    The door of one helicopter opened,


    and two people emerged from theet same aircraft. The live broadca !?


    then


    introduced the neers.


    "Diana, 20, a celebrity artist."


    "Connor, 28, CEO of CNR."


    The live chat went silent for a second before exploding withments.


    [Production team, Ruben, I gotta hand it to you. This is the strongest lineup in reality TV history, hands down.] [Isn''t that a bit much? We have a basic celeb and a CEO. Lots of CEOs are into reality shows these days.]


    [Are you an alien? Maybe you haven''t seen Connor, but surely you''ve heard of him? The heir to the wealthiest family, sole sessor of the Sartori Corporation, member of the Eldridge Elites-that''s Connor.]


    [Could this be a sugar daddy situation?]


    [Did you guys not notice that Diana got off Connor''s helicopter? OMG! What''s their rtionship?]


    [Diana''s no ordinary person either. She''s from one of the four grand families of Eldridge City. She''s super rich. She shared the samest name with that guy Pax, but her family and Pax''s couldn''t be more different. One is high aristocracy, and the other ismon folk. Such is the injustice of this world.]


    [Connor''s status aside, don''t you think he is bewitchingly handsome?]

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Connor was dressed to the nines for business today. His ck shirt was perfectly tailored, with smooth lines that looked like each pleat was meticulously calcted. The top button was fastened, emphasizing his skin, which contrasted sharply with his rugged, chiseled features. His deep, dark eyes held amanding presence as if he were surveying the world from a higher vantage point.


    Just by standing there, Connor drew countless stares. His restrained yet powerful aura was both intimidating and maic, making people feel like their status was elevated just by being near him.


    Beside him stood Diana. Today, she wore a pink dress; her long, dark hair was perfectly straight, and a string of pearls was around her neck. Her makeup was wless, making her look like a Barbie doll in a shop window.


    "Uncle Connor, everyone''s here. Let''s go over," Diana said, clearly excited. She almost bounced with joy like a songbird freed from its cage. Her voice was sweet and gentle, stirring an instinctive desire to protect her.


    "Alright, let''s go," Connor replied briefly, but his tone was warm.


    [What''s the deal? Diana''s calling Connor ''Uncle Connor?'' Their rtionship seems unusual.]


    [The Eldridge Elites'' four major families have deep ties and have been intermarrying for generations. It''s not strange at all for Diana to call Connor ''Uncle Connor.'']


    [Connor was so gentle just now, and that slight curl of his lips is killing me.]


    Diana and Connor made their way over to the others, exchanging greetings. Juztin and Connor already knew each other and shook hands. Faith offered a cold, formal greeting. After saying hello, Barrett''s gaze lingered on Diana.


    Kalh walked over and linked her arm with Diana''s. "Hey, I''m Kalh. We met at the BS fashion gst time. Do you remember me?"


    Diana obviously didn''t remember. That g had hundreds of guests, including celebrities and influencers. However, since they were all contestants and would be spending the next few days together, she nodded. "Yes, Kalh, nice to see you again."


    Kalh was overjoyed and then turned


    Voor. "Since I''m the


    as Diana, and she calls


    Uncle Connor,'' I''ll do the same."


    Extending her hand to Connor, Kalh


    to moresaid. "Uncle Connor, it''s nice


    t you. I''m looking forwa


    toText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    your guidance."


    Connor''s gaze was icy as he briefly nced at her. "So presumptuous."


    His voice was as cold as a dagger, cutting deep without mercy.


    Kalh was stunned. This was a live show, and she hadn''t expected Connor to be so blunt. "I''m sorry, Connor..." [HAHAHA, Kalh is clearly trying to y the innocent beauty and trying to ingratiate herself from the start.]


    [That''s how capitalists are; you can''t take advantage of them so easily.]


    [I think Kalh doesn''t want to call Connor ''Uncle Connor.'' She''s looking for a sugar daddy, if you know what I mean.]


    [You''re being too harsh on Kalh. She''s just being friendly and kind-hearted. Connor is the one being ungracious.]


    [Yeah right. That''s exactly why Kalh called Connor Uncle Connor.]


    Elsewhere, Connor''s gaze swept around the group, finally resting on Chloe and Pax. Among all the guests, only Connor knew the guest list in advance. So, when Chloe realized Connor and Diana were also among the variety show''s quests, her heart sank. This was definitely not a coincidence.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Was her appearance on this reality show orchestrated, too?


    Was this setup just like when she was sent to Eldridge TV for the learning exchange?


    Chloe had a hunch that Tony might already be ire''s puppet.


    Could ire have known that Diana and Connor were joining this show? Did she ce Chloe here on purpose to mess with their rtionship?


    And what about Pax? Was he part of ire''s n, too?


    Thinking about it sent a chill down Chloe''s spine. She''d tried everything to avoid ire''s schemes, but somehow, she''d ended up right in the middle of it.


    Pax was just as surprised; he hadn''t expected his uncle and Diana to show up as well.


    Diana was his half-sister, but honestly, he''d never really interacted with her.


    He hadn''t changed hisst name because Lando promised him that as long as he kept the Gilbert name, he''d inherit the family fortune, but he was raised by the Sartori family and had barely seen Diana.


    When Pax nced at Diana, she was staring back at him. There was a flicker of fear in her eyes, and she instinctively moved behind Connor.


    Of course, Diana was afraid of Pax. He was ire''s biological son.


    Since childhood, the name ire had been like a nightmare, always looming over Diana. If it wasn''t for Connor''s protection, who knows how many times she might have died.


    Connor was already walking over and stopped in front of Pax and Chloe.


    "Busy as you are, Ms. Chloe, did Riverbrook TV Station not pay you enough?" Connor''s tone was icy.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But Chloe caught the subtext. So, he thought she''d taken ire''s money to stir up trouble for him and his beloved?


    Chloe could exin, but she didn''t want to because she didn''t need to!


    So, she shot back with equal indifference. "Connor, the ocean''s scenic beauty is perfect for a house. You seem like you''d fit right in by the seaside."


    In the live broadcast chatroom, thements exploded.


    [???]


    [Haha, thisdy''s got guts. Isn''t that just a fancy way of saying ''mind your own business?'']


    [These two definitely know each other, and there''s some history there.]


    Pax sensed the tension, too. He knew his uncle didn''t like Chloe because he thought she was up to no good.


    Pax quickly tried to clear things up. "The original guest couldn''t make it, so the TV station brought Chloe in as an emergency recement. It''s just her job."


    Pax meant that Chloe wasn''t here for money or had any hidden agenda but because the TV station arranged it. Connor''s eyes darkened, then he looked at Pax. His voice was calm, but there was an edge to it. "What about you?"


    "I... I obviously came with Chloe."


    Pax suddenly turned to Chloe. "Chloe, you didn''t ept my romantonfession, but I want you to know I''m a man, not a kid. You'' have the right to reject me, but I also have the right to pursue you. Chloe, I''ve fallen for you."


    The sudden confession made Chloe wish she could just vanish into the sand. "Pax, enough already, or I''ll have to hit you."


    Pax looked at her with puppy-dog eyes, blinking innocently. "Chloe, would you really?"

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    In the live chat, the room was buzzing with excitement.


    [Aww, I can''t bear to see this. Come to me, little cutie.]


    [This guy looks like a pro at this. Who wouldn''t be smitten by that pout?]


    [I need a guy like him, now, immediately! I''m feeling extra needy!]


    Right then, a voice crackled through the speakers along the path.


    "Wee, everyone, to Devil Ind. This is an untouched, pristine ind. Starting now, our guests will be living here for a week, trying to find their romantic match. Every night at 8, we''ll have a heart-flutter vote. If a pair of guests votes for each other, they''ll be considered a sessful match and will be sent to the neighboring Angel Ind for a dreamy, romantic date.


    "Of course, the next morning, the matched guests will return to Devil Ind to start a new day of romantic adventures. The heart-flutter vote will continue each evening. Guests can choose different partners every day until they find their true love.


    "By the end of the week, if a pair voluntarily matches, they can be a real couple and split a grand prize of 50 million dors, courtesy of the production team.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "We encourage all guests to seek out their ideal partners and fully express their feelings of affection and love. We hope everyone finds their true love here! Bye."


    The mechanical voice abruptly cut off, leaving the guests in stunned silence.


    Faith broke the silence, "What kind of show is this? I thought we were on a vacation!"


    Next to her, Juztin, sporting sunsses, nodded in agreement. "Yeah, same here. They told me it was a vacation-themed show."


    Barrett, on the other hand, looked intrigued. "This is getting interesting."


    Kalh pouted, "Barrett, what''s so interesting about it? They''re basically forcing us to fall in love."


    Barrett shed her a grin. "What are youining about? You wouldn''t lose out on falling in love with anyone here."


    Kalh, slightly embarrassed, huffed, "Hmph, I wouldn''t want to be with you."


    But deep down, Kalh was quite pleased. She had inside information that this show was featuring top-tier celebrities. Although publicly announced as an ind


    vacation-themed show, she knel


    it


    was actually a dating show. She had spent a lot of money to get in touch with the assistant director


    responsible for selecting guests.


    Barrett wasn''t wrong. Falling in love with anyone here would be a win for her, except for Pax.


    Among the male guests were a


    movie star and the King of Eldridge. Even Barrett, known as the most handsome man in historical dramas, is a top-tier actor with high poprity. But where did Paxe from? He was just a regr French exchange student and a model who hadn''t made it big.


    Of course, Kalh''s favorite was the King of Eldridge. Just he didn''t seem like the easygoing type. However, Kalh was ''confident she could win him over. Over the years, she had conquered many with her pure and innocent image. She had dealt with people who were tougher at the start but fell at her feet in the end. Kalh was eager to try.


    Diana, looking somewhat worried, asked, "Do we really have to fall in love? What happens if we don''t?"


    It seemed the production team heard her question because the mechanical voice came through the speakers again.


    "Guests who do not sessfully pair up will have to stay on Devil Ind and survive. Just a friendly reminder, resources are scarce on Devil Ind, and guests will have to fend for themselves. Pfft."


    In the live chat:


    [That ''pfft'' was something else. I seriously think that mechanical voice is Ruben, and he''s definitely enjoying this.]

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Before Ruben became infamous as a director who drove contestants to the brink in survival game shows, he was already known for his madness. So, when it was announced he was helming a dating reality show, people were more nervous than excited. Would it turn out to be a delightful surprise or a total nightmare?


    Suggestions for renaming the show started pouring in: "Die If You Don''t Date," "Date or Turn Savage?," and "Mom, the Director''s Forcing Me to Find a Partner."


    [I must be a bit twisted to be so excited about this. I''ve watched survival shows and dating shows, but never abo of both. The anticipation is killing me. *rubbing hands in giddy excitement*]


    Chloe was dumbfounded.


    When Tony had called it a "government-funded holiday," she had pictured herself sipping pi?a cdas under the Maldivian sun, not marooned on a deserted ind.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The primary reason for her participation was to dodge Pax. Yet, somehow, Pax had also managed to follow her, and Connor was there. Chloe was definitely not happy.


    Pax ambled over to Chloe''s side. He looked down, a dimple appearing, his voice soft. "Chloe, my heart-flutter vote is yours every day."


    Chloe''s face was expressionless; her typically radiant face was now as dull as a dead fish. Even her beautiful eyes had lost their sparkle. Her voice was t, mechanical. "You vote for me, and I''ll smash your head in."


    Pax wasn''t fazed. "Don''t be so mean, Chloe. Let''s just have some fun."


    Chloe couldn''t find any joy. Suddenly, she spoke up, "I want to withdraw from the show."


    Chloe raised her hand. "I want out. I''ll pay the breach of contract fee."


    When she signed up, Chloe noted the fee was twenty million. It wasn''t a small amount, but she could afford it. Staying would mean falling into ire''s trap, a fate worse than losing twenty million.


    Chloe announced her intention to leave, but the broadcast team remained silent. She repeated herself several times, but there was still no response.


    [The production team is too ruthless.


    Even Diana''s soft voice got response, but not Chloe''s


    [Why does Chloe want to leave? Is she avoiding Pax?]


    en.ses


    [Pax looks so pitiful. It''s like he is about to cry. I''m so invested in this couple. What do I do?]


    [A clich¨¦ plot, but I''m a sucker for it.]


    Shortly after, a drone buzzed in.


    The same mechanical voice spoke, "Hello, everyone, I am your Butler, Lovebot. Please note that once you''re on the ind, withdrawal is not permitted unless it''s a


    life-threatening situation. Today''s task is self-sufficiency. Please note that during your interactions, you will determine who among the fellow participants will be your preference and cast your heart-flutter vote tonight.


    "We''ve left some basic supplies along the way for everyone, so please follow me."


    Left with no other choice, they followed Lovebot to find the supplies.


    The drone led them to a cluster of palm trees on the beach.


    They found severalrge parcels. Upon opening them, they discovered materials for setting up tents.


    Pax checked the contents. "Looks like we can set up tworge tents. Let''s get our shelter ready first."


    Faith spoke up, "Now that we have somewhere to stay, what about


    food? Surely, the production t


    t leave us hanging. Content


    The broadcast voice chimed in again. "You are on your own now,"


    Faith was exasperated.


    Diana seemed worried, tugging at Connor''s sleeve. "Uncle Connor, what should we do?"

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Connor tried to reassure her with a gentle smile, "Don''t worry, I''ve got this."


    Chloe stood across from them, watching the scene unfold with a clear view. For some reason, an unexpected sadness tugged at her heart.


    Cassie had once confided in her. Diana was the apple of the King of Eldridge''s eye. He had cherished and protected her for years. Everyone knew Diana was destined to be the future wife of his. Connor had been waiting all this time for her to grow up.


    Now, it was clear that Connor treated Diana very differently than he did to her. In front of Diana, he was a confident and fearless man, but with Chloe, he was more submissive and eager-to-please.


    Chloe had always maintained that she was just in it for fun and not for love. Yet, Connor often showed such deep affection that she almost believed it was real. That fleeting moment of sadness quickly passed; she wasn''t one to dwell on the past. What''s done is done. It was time to move on and treat each other like strangers.


    Connor took charge. "Alright, let''s split into two groups. One group will stay here to set up shelter, and the other will go find water, food, or any other supplies left behind by the production team."


    Everyone nodded in agreement as soon as Connor spoke.


    "Who''s going to look for supplies, and who''s staying to set up the tents?" Barrett asked.


    Connor bent down, picked up some sticks from the ground, and said, "We''ll draw sticks. Whoever gets the long stick stays to set up the big tent; the short stick goes to find supplies."


    They started drawing sticks, and in the end, Connor, Diana, Chloe, and Pax stayed to set up the big tent. The others headed to the nearby forest to search for water and food.


    There were two tents to set up. Chloe grabbed a package, unpacked it, and began assembling the frame with practiced ease.


    Pax walked over, "Hey, Chloe, let me give you a hand."


    Chloe shot him a cold look. "I can handle this myself. I don''t need your help."


    But Pax ignored her frosty demeanor


    and got to work. Given the size of


    the tent, it was indeed a challenge


    for one person to manage alone. Chloe eventually stopped trying to send Pax away. They worked together and had the tent up in half an hour.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Connor and Diana were struggling. They hadn''t even finished setting up the main structure. It wasn''t really Connor''s fault. Diana had no clue how to help, so Connor had to do everything on his own.


    Pax leaned in and whispered to Chloe, "You know, my uncle hates doing tedious chores like this. At home, he wouldn''t even bother picking up a spilled oil bottle, but look at him now, doing all this for Diana."


    Chloe was taken aback. Connor hated these kinds of tasks? For the past three years, he had taken care of nearly all the household


    chores cleaning, cooking,


    everything-without ever showelText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    hint of impatience or reluctance. That was why she had never suspected anything about his true nature.


    a


    When Connor looked up, he saw Pax whispering to Chloe and frowned slightly. "Pax,e over here and help."


    Pax quickly ran over. "Sure, Uncle... Connor, what do you need me to do?"


    Connor pointed to another package. "You and Diana, go inte these air mattresses."


    Besides the two big tents, the package also included eight small air mattresses.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    However, the mattresses needed manual intion.


    Diana didn''t know how to set up a tent, so she was busy inting an air mattress instead. So far, she had only managed to inte one.


    Pax, getting the gist of the situation, couldn''t resist a tease, "You really know how to spoil people, huh?"


    Inting an air mattress was supposed to be the easiest task, and his uncle had asked him to help out.


    Pax knew about the rtionship between his uncle and Diana. If Diana married his uncle, she would technically be his aunt-inw. But Diana was also his half-sister from his dad''s side. Pax tried not to think about the messiness of their rtionship too much.


    Even though Diana was his half-sister, they had never met or interacted in over twenty years.


    As Pax approached, Diana''s gaze grew cautious.


    Pax walked over casually, "Hey, sis, need a hand?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In Pax''s eyes, Diana was family, despite not being close to the Gilbert side of the family. Seeing a face that looked a bit like his own felt surreal.


    Diana stiffened at being called "sis." She had always known she had a brother, a golden child destined to inherit the Gilbert family business. She had always worried he might resent her because of ire. But hearing him acknowledge her was both surprising and delightful.


    Diana nodded. "Pax, thank you."


    Connor noticed how well Pax and Diana were getting along. Suddenly, he stood up straight and called over to Chloe, "Chloe,e here for a sec.¡± Chloe frowned, wondering what Connor wanted. With countless viewers watching the live stream, she didn''t want to show any signs of irritation. Chloe walked over, her face expressionless.


    "Connor, what do you need?"


    Connor replied simply, "I need your help, Chloe."


    Without another word, Chloe started helping set up the tent. The two worked in silence, quickly erecting the tent. The final steps were to secure the guy lines and hammer in the stakes. There were twenty stakes in total, and Chloe worked fast.


    She had just hammered in one and reached behind her to grab another from the backpack, but her fingers suddenly brushed against something


    warm.


    Chloe turned her head and found Connor also reaching into the bag for a stake. She was about to pull her hand away, but Connor grabbed it firmly instead.


    Keeping her cool, Chloe looked


    steadily at Connor, unsure of what he was up to. Her hand was hidden in therge, ck bag, and Connor was now tightly holding it. In that moment, Connor seemed to hold onto something crucial. He was unwilling to let go.


    What was he thinking?


    Chloe tried to pull her hand out, but Connor held on tightly. Connor himself seemed a bit stunned. His fingers had brushed against Chloe''s hand unintentionally, and he felt that smooth touch and her warmth He had grasped her hand almost instinctively, like a person lost at sea suddenly finding a piece of


    driftwood. The moment their skin


    touched, a spark surged through his body. God knows how much he had missed...

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Chloe''s brow furrowed deeply. She looked up at Connor, her eyes icy cold.


    Chloe''s grip tightened in the shadows, but Connor didn''t let go.


    "Let go!" Chloe didn''t make a sound and only mouthed the words.


    Her expression was a clear warning.


    Connor hesitated for a moment, and Chloe seized the chance. She pinched him hard on the back of his hand.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Connor winced in pain but only furrowed his brows. Finally, he let go.


    Chloe quickly grabbed a tent peg and resumed hammering it into the ground.


    Connor''s wrist showed a trail of blood from where she''d pinched him. He silently rolled down his sleeve to cover the mark before pulling his hand out of the tool bag.


    This scene was caught on the live broadcast.


    [What''s up with those two? Why the intense vibes?]


    [I guess they both reached for the same tent peg, and neither would back down, so they started fighting over it.]


    [Why does Connor always have an issue with Chloe? I''m really curious about their past beef.]


    [He could''ve been more of a gentleman. Chloe was just trying to help, and he couldn''t even yield a tiny tent peg.]


    [It''s so obvious when someone''s in love or not. Look at Connor''s attitude towards Diana and then towards other women. I''m totally shipping them now.]


    The tent was quickly set up.


    Chloe went inside to check on the details. Connor followed her in.


    Once inside, Connor casually let the tent''s entrance p fall.


    Their reality show didn''t have a follow-cam. The broadcast relied on cameras set up by the crew on the ind and a mobile drone.


    Now that they had just finished


    setting up the tent, the drone had et


    followed Juztin and the others into the jungle. So, the inside of the tent was a blind spot for surveince.


    Connor walked straight up to Chloe. He reached out and turned off the microphone clipped to her chest. Then he spoke, "I need to talk to you."


    Chloe''s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. "Sorry, but I have nothing to say to you."


    Chloe didn''t know what he wanted to say, but she waspletely uninterested. She didn''t want to hear this man''s exnations or excuses. "Chloe, you''ve been yed." Connor suddenly said.


    Chloe looked indifferent. She shrugged, exuding azy, carefree vibe.


    "I know. ire tricked me intoing here probably to mess up your rtionship with Diana." Chloe''s voice was calm and steady. "But don''t worry, I won''t be jealous, won''t go crazy, and won''t try to mess things up for you two. Heck, if you pay me, I could even be your rtionship''s bodyguard."


    Connor closely watched Chloe''s expression. Her indifferent face wasced with sincerity. It was clear she was speaking the truth. She genuinely didn''t care about him at all


    UMS


    "Actually, Diana and I aren''t what you think."


    "Stop, don''t exin. I''m not curious about your rtionship, nor do I want to know."


    Chloe looked into Connor''s eyes, her beautiful pupils shining like stars. "Connor, we''ve already broken up."


    Connor grabbed Chloe''s wrist directly. His voice was low, restrained, enduring. His eyes were as dark as the bottomless depths of ake.


    He said each word slowly and forcefully. It was almost as if he was squeezing them through his teeth.


    "What if I say I regret it?"


    Chloeughed. She lowered her head to brush away a lock of hair beside her ear.


    Then, lifting her head, she shed Connor a radiant, brilliant smile.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    "But I have no regrets," Chloe dered, spinning on her heel and marching out of the tent. The once bustling tent now felt cavernous, and Connor was left behind.


    Connor hung his head slightly, his gaze growing dim. At that moment, a realization hit him like a ton of bricks. He had made a mistake. He nned to protect Chloe by keeping his distance, but she had still walked into the most dangerous arena of all. Now, he didn''t even have the right to stand by her side. So what was the point of all those careful steps he had taken? What was the point of pulling away with such restraint?


    Regret wed at Connor''s heart. But he knew Chloe too well. She wasn''t one to look back once she had moved on, especially now with Pax by her side.


    After Chloe left, Pax came over carrying an air mattress. "Chloe, what were you two talking about in there?" he asked. He had seen Connor follow Chloe into the tent, and they had been in there for three minutes. Pax was always worried that his uncle, like everyone else, would object to his pursuit of Chloe because of her background.


    "He.. didn''t give you a hard time, did he?" Pax asked, his concern evident.


    Chloe shot Pax a frustrated look. He still had no clue about her past with Connor. She couldn''t understand why Connor wouldn''t just tell him. Or maybe Connor didn''t want anyone to know about the three-year-long "blemish" in his love life. If he wouldn''t say anything, she certainly wasn''t going to broadcast their brief fling.


    Chloe rolled her eyes at Pax. "You two are both jerks." With that, she brushed past him and walked away.


    Pax turned to watch her leave, his face full of hurt. Just then, Connor emerged from the tent. Pax red at him fiercely before grabbing the mattress and heading inside.


    Connor stood there, speechless.


    Diana walked over. "Uncle Connor, did you and Chloe have a fight?" She had been worried and unsure about Chloe and Uncle Connor''s


    rtionship. Chloe had shown up at her birthday party once, and Eve had mentioned she was Connor''s girlfriend from Riverbrook Everyone in Riverbrook knew. That statement felt like a thorn in Diana''s heart.


    Later, Diana did some digging. Her best friend Tiffany knew Chloe. Tiffany had delivered a birthday gift to Marian on behalf of the White family for Marian''s 70th birthday and learned about Chloe. It turned out Chloe was married and had attended the birthday party with her husband. Tiffany mentioned that a lot had happened that day, including some old issues between Chloe and Connor from three years ago, which led to Connor giving her a hard time.


    Diana didn''t dislike Chloe. She admired her unique aura and strength. Chloe was beautiful, and Diana wasn''t jealous. She knew she was beautiful, too. She even wanted to be friends with Chloe but worried that Connor wouldn''t approve.


    "It''s nothing," Connor said tly.


    "Uncle Connor, I think Chloe is really nice. She''s beautiful, has a great aura, and she even knows how to pitch a tent," Diana said, testing the waters. "Can I be friends with her?"


    Connor''s gaze was locked onto Chloe, his mind seemingly elsewhere. "That is your choice."


    Diana''s face lit up with joy as she turned and ran in Chloe''s direction.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    **Live Stream Comments:**


    [Why do Connor and Diana look like a high-powered CEO and his little songbird?]


    [Isn''t this straight out of a billionaire romance novel? The age gap, forbidden love, I''m all in!]


    [Just imagine when they get married-Diana will switch from calling him Uncle Connor to hubby. So juicy!]


    Diana managed to catch up with Chloe. "Chloe, you looked so cool setting up that tent earlier."


    Diana''s praise was genuine and enthusiastic. Chloe had set up the tent with such precision and ir.


    Chloe was a striking beauty, so Diana expected her to act like those untouchable celebrities.


    But Chloe was anything but pretentious. Despite looking as stunning as a rose, she had a down-to-earth charm. Diana couldn''t help but admire her. Chloe was a bit surprised that Diana had approached her.


    She took in Diana''s delicate, almost doll-like face with its innocent charm and felt a mix of emotions.


    Didn''t Diana know about her and Connor?


    Had she never questioned Connor''s strange behavior?


    But then again, it made sense. Diana was just a student, still sheltered by campus life - a figurine kept under Connor''s protective ss.


    Connor had probably molded her entire worldview. Whatever he said, she''d believe without question.


    Oddly enough, Chloe felt a pang of pity for Diana because so much was kept from her.


    Connor had spun her a dreamy fairy tale. She was like a princess waiting for her prince, naive and kind-hearted.


    But her prince wasn''t immune to the temptations of the real world. If Chloe had known about Diana, she would never have gotten involved with Connor.


    "Do you need something?" Chloe asked, trying to keep her distance. Her voice was cool and detached.


    Diana''s warm effort hit a wall, and disappointment flickered in her eyes. "No... it''s nothing. I just wanted to be friends."


    "I''m sorry, Diana," Chloe replied. "We live in different worlds. I''m not interested in ying make-believe."


    Diana hadn''t expected such a cold


    response. Over the years, people had


    flocked to be her friend, but she knew most were drawn to her Gilbert family name or Connor''s status.


    True friends were rare, and this was the first time she had genuinely wanted to befriend someone. But she was turned down, no holds barred. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    **Live Stream Comments:**


    [Seriously, what''s Chloe''s deal? Our precious Diana wants to be friends, and she can''t see how lucky she is.]


    [Don''t cry, sweetheart. Who even is Chloe? Diana is the elite Miss Eldridge, a rising star in showbiz. Who cares about Chloe''s attitude?]


    [Friendship goes both ways. IText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    actually respect Chloe for not sucking up. There''s now saying you have to be friends just because someone''s rich.]


    [Maybe Chloe''s taking out her issues with Connor on Diana.]


    [Chloe''s just being a jerk. Forget her.]


    [Why is "Lisaflower" going off? They''ve posted eight hundredments in a minute, all bashing Chloe.]


    Lisaflower: [Chloe is a b****, a b****, a b****!!!]


    At that moment, the other group of


    contestants returned from gathering


    food and fresh water. They no


    e


    longer looked as fresh and pristine as before.


    Faith led the way, panting, with smeared makeup and her dress torn in ces.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Upon spotting the other group, she headed straight for her suitcase and popped it open.


    "What kind of nightmare ce is this? The mosquitoes here are the size of spiders, and they''ve bitten me all over!" she grumbled, pulling out a mountain of skincare products from her bag.


    After wiping off her makeup, she pped on a face mask and mumbled, "I''m done with this. I want to go home."


    Lovebot hovered above her head and did a little spin. "Recording has started. You can''t quit unless you encounter life-threatening situations. If you want to enjoy a better lifestyle, hurry up and find your crush. Then you can both head to Angel Ind for a romantic date."


    Faith was fuming, but there was nothing she could do. The other three came over. Juztin was holding a wicker basket. "We found some supplies-a basket, flint, and a pot," he said.


    Pax chimed in, "Did you find any food?"


    Juztin handed over the basket. "Just picked some mushrooms along the way." He put the basket down.


    Chloe walked over and peered inside. Her brows knitted together. "Juztin, most of these are poisonous. We can''t eat them."


    Juztin, still wearing his sunsses, gave nothing away. Barrett joined them. ¡°Let''s just pick out the poisonous ones and make some soup with the rest. There''s so little to eat in this forest, and we''ve been walking forever and haven''t found anything better."


    It was already noon, and the sun was zing down. Everyone had been either setting up tents or trekking through the forest looking for food. Their stomachs were growling.


    But Chloe was firm. "No, they''re all mixed together now. Picking them out won''t help. Just throw them away."


    Chloe had spent her summers at various camps, including wilderness survival camps, where she learned a lot about survival skills and identifying edible nts and mushrooms. So, setting up tents or recognizing poisonous mushrooms was second nature to her.


    Kalh, however, wasn''t having it.


    "Chloe, do you know how hard it was for us to find these? Juztin even fell down a hillside and scraped his leg. And now you''re saying we should just throw them away?"


    Chloe squatted down and picked a mushroom from the basket. In a casual tone, she said, "This is a


    Bitter Brown Umbre. It''s deadlyet


    This is a Pale Death Cap. It''s also deadly. This is a Pink Russ, deadly. And this is a Fly Agaric, not deadly, but it''ll give you hallucinations. Wanna give it a go?"


    Kalh was speechless.


    The live chat was buzzing:


    [Oh my God, they got so many Death Caps. The grim reapers of the mushroom world are guaranteed to kill them]


    [A bunch of people painstakingly picked a basket of poisonous mushrooms]


    [These mushrooms will collectively kill them]


    [Just listen to Chloe. Even touching these can poison you. Chloe is awesome. I can''t even recognize all of them.]


    Kalh pouted but wasn''t about to


    1


    risk her life. She pulled out something wrapped in oak leaves, like it was a treasure. "Luckily, I found some bird eggs on the way back If it wasn''t for me, everyone would definitely be starving."


    Chloe stared at the "bird eggs" stuck together inside the oak leaves and felt a moment of darkness. "Have you ever seen bird eggs look sticky and clustered like a beehive?"


    Kalh retorted, "If these aren''t bird eggs, what are they?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They were oval-shaped, white little eggs definitely looked like bird eggs. They were just a bit stuck together. Kalh thought they could just cook and separate them.


    Chloe had calmed down. "These are snake eggs."

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Kalh was in shock.


    Faith, with a face mask on, strolled over. Stretching her neck, she asked, "Can you eat them?"


    Chloe chuckled, "These aren''t just any eggs. These eggs belong to the rattlesnakes."


    In the livestream chat:


    [Why is Faith such a foodie? She''s only interested in whether it''s edible]


    [Rattlesnakes! If they bite you, you get two bumps: one on your body and one on the mountain]


    [I heard these snakes are super protective of their eggs. They can track you by scent for up to thirty miles. Kalh is so doomed]


    That freaked Kalh outpletely. Her hand shook, and the rattlesnake eggs on the banana leaf fell to the ground,nding on her shoes. Terrified, she stomped her foot, smashing the eggs into a mushy mess.


    Chloe frowned, "Kalh, what are you doing?"


    Kalh had already taken several steps back, her arms crossed and a look of disgust on her face.


    Chloe said, "You were supposed to return those eggs. Now, the mother snake will track the scent here. Do you want a snake watching you from your bedside tonight?"


    Kalh turned pale with fear. Almost reflexively, she snapped, "Chloe, why didn''t you tell me sooner? Were you trying to kill me?"


    Chloe looked exasperated.


    [Is Kalh out of her mind? Chloe was trying to save her, and she uses her of trying to kill her]


    [Kalh just panicked. If those snakes are that dangerous and the eggs shouldn''t be destroyed, Chloe should have handled it earlier. It''s a natural reaction.]


    [It''s not that serious. I''ve seen these eggs before used to cook and eat them until someone told me they were rattlesnake eggs that could track me by scent. They suggested I hide in Texas for a while. As if I''d be scared!] Content belongs


    to


    S


    [Rattlesnakes are highly venomous. Usually, their bite is nearly fatal. I''ve learned to make herbal remedies from my elders and have treated over a dozen rattlesnake bites with zeroints. Everyone survived.]


    [Oh no, what about Kalh? Production team, is she not filming anymore?]


    Meanwhile, Kalh was scared half to death. She seemed to snap back to reality. "Chloe, what do we do now? You must have a n, right?" Chloe''s expression was calm, her tone indifferent. "First, bury these eggs somewhere far away. Then, go wash thoroughly at the beach. Change out of your clothes and shoes, and get rid of them."


    Kalh was not pleased. "Do I have to deal with these eggs? Won''t that make my scent even stronger?"


    She stared at Chloe with a pleading expression. "Chloe, you seem so professional. Help me out, will you? I''m scared."


    Chloe, however, took a step back. "Don''te any closer. I''m scared, too."


    Because of Chloe''s movement, everyone else also stepped back. Kalh saw everyone look at her like she was a virus and was furious.


    Barrett spoke up, "Kalh, clean up your own mess. Don''t drag us down with you."


    Kalh was livid but had no choice.


    She began to pick up the pieces with trembling hands. However, when burying the eggs, she found one intact little rattlesnake egg. A thought shed through her mind.


    She carefully wrapped the egg in a leaf and took it with her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Chloe, don''t me me. I don''t want to die. If anyone''s to me, it''s your bad luck. If a snake really does show up, I''ll just send it your way,'' Kalh thought.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Most of the food the other group had found was inedible, leaving everyone famished.


    Faith sighed, "What are we going to do? I''m starving. I could really go for some sea urchin sashimi, crab, truffle foie gras, and cheese risotto right about now..."


    At the mention of these delicacies, everyone''s stomachs began to grumble.


    "Chloe, what should we do?" Faith turned to Chloe.


    Chloe hadn''t nned on stepping up. She had only taken charge earlier because it was a life-or-death situation. But now, for some reason, everyone was staring at her with hopeful eyes.


    "Chloe, you know so much; you must have a solution, right?" Barrett chimed in.


    Pax looked at her with puppy eyes. "Chloe, I''m so hungry."


    Diana pursed her lips, looking at Chloe like a child waiting to be fed.


    Connor and Juztin stood silently among the group, not voicing any opinions.


    All eyes were inexplicably focused on Chloe.


    Chloe had wanted to stay low-key. But now, faced with a group of helpless people, staying passive would mean starvation for all.


    "Juztin picked some mushrooms earlier. A few of them are edible. We need him to lead us back to get more mushrooms. But more importantly, we need to find fresh water," Chloe said.


    She continued, "So, I suggest Juztin and I go for more mushrooms. If the rest of you have the energy, look for a freshwater source nearby. Let''s split up."


    Kalh, who had just returned from dealing with snake eggs, muttered under her breath, "Chloe, you just want some alone time with Juztin, don''t you?"


    Chloe shot back, "Then why don''t you go with Juztin?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Kalh immediately fell silent. For some reason, she couldn''t stand Chloe''s attitude. Chloe acted as if everyone else was helpless without her.


    QUMS


    Pax was unhappy with the n. "Chloe, I want to go with you."


    "No, if we run into danger, I''ll have to protect you," Chloe replied.


    Pax knew she was referring to the


    "If


    Paris but still protestedet


    s danger, I''ll climb a tree. I


    won''t hold you back." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chloe pointed to a nearby coconut tree. "If you can climb trees, then go pick some coconuts."


    There were plenty of coconut trees


    el


    around, but without any tools, they couldn''t get to the coconuts. Otherwise, finding a freshwater source wouldn''t be an issue.


    Chloe ignored Pax and turned to Juztin. "Juztin, let''s go."


    Juztin, still wearing his sunsses, didn''t reveal his expression but took the lead.


    Pax didn''t follow. If Chloe told him to pick coconuts, he would do that. He wanted to prove he was useful. Connor watched as Chloe and Juztin walked away. Without a word, he started to follow them.


    Diana was surprised. She wanted to follow, too, but Barrett blocked her path. "Daina, hello?" he asked.


    Diana''s eyes were still on Connor. She nced at Barrett and said, "Mr. Barrett, do you need something?"


    "I felt a connection from the moment I saw you. I just want to get to know you better."

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    [Whoa, Barrett is so gutsy!]


    [Everyone else is out here trying to survive in the wilderness, and Barrett''s turning it into a dating show!]


    [Barrett actually dared to go after Connor''s girl. Doesn''t he fear being cklisted?]


    [But Barrett and Diana do look good together, like the golden couple of the entertainment world. I''m officially shipping "Barriana" now!]


    Diana paused, taken aback. Then, she blushed but quickly declined.


    "Mr. Barrett, I''m sorry, but I already have someone else in my heart."


    Barrett''s lips curled into a mischievous grin. "It''s fine. Do you mind adding one more?"


    Diana was momentarily speechless, staring at him with wide eyes. "Mr. Barrett, this isn''t right."


    Barrettughed. "I''m just joking, don''t worry. But if you ever change your mind, don''t forget about me, alright? I''ll be waiting for you."


    His words made Diana''s cheeks turn even redder. Diana had never had someone openly confess their feelings before. Everyone knew she was Connor''s girl, and no one dared to pursue her. This was her first time, so she was a bit flustered.


    Even though Diana knew she didn''t like Barrett at all, she still found it somewhat enchanting.


    [She''s so naive. Barrett was just teasing her, and she took it seriously.]


    [But I gotta admit, Barrett looks so handsome when he''s flirting. No wonder he''s the top heartthrob in period dramas. He''s got that charming aristocrat vibe down.]


    [This is the romance content I signed up for. More dating, please, production team!]


    [Is Connor actually Diana''s crush?]


    [They can''t even get a decent meal, and they''re talking about love? I bet Ruben, that psycho from the battle royale, got banned. Now he''s pretending it''s a dating show when it''s really a survival in the wild kinda show.]


    While Diana was talking to Barrett, Connor had already disappeared.


    Diana took a few steps after him, then stopped, feeling deeply disheartened. She had no idea why Connor had left.


    After Chloe entered the forest, she noticed Connor was following her. She didn''t mind.


    The Lovebot kept trailing the three of them so half of the live stream focused on them.


    Chloe followed closely behind


    Juztin. She tried talking to Juztin et


    twice, But Juztin mostly kept


    himself and responded with just a word or two.


    ¡ª


    He was just as the online rumors described Completely unsmiling, proud, and aloof. He hadn''t taken off his sunsses since they arrived on the ind. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chloe eventually gave up trying to talk to him and just followed silently. Connor also remained quiet, trailing behind Chloe. Soon, they came upon a rocky hillside.


    The path was treacherous and covered in moss. It was easy to slip, so Chloe was very cautious.


    While climbing a slope, she stepped on a patch of moss. Her foot slipped, and she lost her bnce. She was about to fall.


    Juztin heard the noise and turned around, but he was too far away to help.


    Connor, however, was right next to Chloe.


    Chloe instinctively reached out to grab him, but then she pulled her arm back. She let herself fall backward.


    However, she didn''t hit the ground. A strong arm caught her waist.


    The next second, Chloe found


    ressed against a solid


    chest. A familiar scent filled heel


    nostrils, his unique, crisp fragrance.


    It suddenly reminded Chloe of the nights she fell asleep in his arms. It felt as if it had been ages ago.


    Connor stared at Chloe''s face so close to his, and for a moment, he was lost in thought.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    He quickly spotted the drone hovering above them.


    "Chloe, watch out," he said nonchntly, letting go of her hand.


    Chloe frowned slightly and mumbled, "Thanks."


    This moment caused a minor uproar in the live stream chat.


    [Did Connor actually help Chloe? Never saw thating. Aren''t they always at odds?]


    [Oh my god, did anyone catch Connor''szy stretch just now? So cool!]


    [I know it''s a long shot, but these two look amazing together. Out of all eight contestants, they''re the top-tier pair. I really hope something sparks between them.]


    [Don''t get your hopes up. Connor is just being a gentleman. And who knows if Chloe did it on purpose.]


    [Chloe reflexively reached out for support, and when she saw it was Connor, she pulled back immediately. Clearly, she doesn''t want anything to do with him, but that won''t stop the haters.]


    Juztin walked over, showing rare concern. "Chloe, are you okay?"


    Chloe shook her head and then scanned their surroundings. "Juztin, how much further?"


    She had a bad feeling. "We''ve had cameras following us all the way, but we''re getting into more of a remote area now, and there are no cameras in sight. We''ve probably gone beyond the filming area. If we keep going, we might face unknown dangers."


    Juztin pursed his lips and said quietly, "I think we''re lost."


    "Lost?" Chloe was surprised. "Since when?"


    After a moment''s silence, Juztin confessed, "Actually... I have a terrible sense of direction..."


    Hearing this, Chloe felt a surge of frustration. "Juztin, you knew you were bad with directions, so why didn''t you say anything earlier? If ''d known wouldn''t have let you lead us. We''ve been walking for almost an hour, and you''re just telling me now?"


    "I''m sorry," Juztin said stiffly, still trying to keep his cool demeanor.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe''s fiery temper finally red up. "What''s the use of saying sorry? And what''s with the whole cool act? Can you even see the path with those sunsses on?"


    Chloe hated people who put on airs. From her interactions with Juztin, she felt he was always trying to appear cool. Wearing sunsses on a sunny beach is one thing but in a dense, dark forest? And what''s with that attitude of his? It was


    no


    impossible tomunicate with him.


    Chloe was now also starving. This guy knew they were lost but had them wandering aimlessly. Wasn''t this just showing off?


    Juztin seemed stunned for a moment, then apologized again. He took off his sunsses, turned, and walked up to arge oak tree, standing there facing it, motionless.


    Chloe noticed his shoulders


    ???


    trembling slightly. Something was off. She approached and saw his tears streaming down like pearls His eyes were red as if he''d cried. more than once. His already story-filled face looked utterly


    OVE


    heartbroken with those deep, tearful


    eyes.


    Chloe was profoundly moved. This tall man was standing silently under a tree, shedding silent tears.


    "Juztin... why are you crying?" she asked.


    At her words, his tears fell even more fiercely.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Chloe watched as Juztin cried, his tears making him look heartbreakingly vulnerable and beautiful, like a rain-soaked flower.


    She felt a sudden wave of panic.


    "Juztin, please stop crying, okay?" she pleaded.


    "Juztin, it''s all my fault...


    "Getting lost isn''t a big deal. We''ll just find our way back."


    Truth be told, the way he cried was almost mesmerizing. His tears melted Chloe''s heartpletely.


    Being a three-time Golden Globe winner wasn''t just for show. Those eyes, which had captivated audiences time and again, were now brimming with aplex mix of guilt, self-reproach, and sorrow, overflowing like a dam about to burst.


    He cried with the same beauty as in his movies.


    Chloe remembered that Juztin''s first Golden Globe was for a tragic role. His tearful performance had won over countless fans.


    "Juztin, would an apology help?" she asked tentatively.


    In the livestream chat:


    [The usually stoic Golden Globe winner is such a crybaby?]


    [I was about to criticize Chloe, but now, her confused look is just too funny]


    [Chloe has me speechless. Look at their height difference-doesn''t it seem like a little rabbit trying to console a big bad wolf?]


    [...Do you guys really not know? As a decade-long fan of Juztin, I can tell you he really loves to cry. I visited the set once, and he cried silently because he had to eat lunch alone. At a fan meeting, someone said his outfit was ugly, and he cried then, too... we''re quite helpless fans...]


    [Yes, and Juztin wears sunsses not to look cool. Old fans know-he''s socially anxious...]


    [Whoever made him cry should be the one to cheer him up...]


    Chloe was indeed trying to cheer him up the whole time, mainly because his tears were just too heartbreaking.


    This situation made Chloe start to wonder if she''d done something unforgivable.


    Connor stood by for a while, then


    finally couldn''t bear it any longer. He walked over, frowning. "Juztin, if you keep crying, there''s going to be


    flood." ne


    a


    Juztin''s eyes were red, and his lips were quivering. Finally, he managed to stop the tears. "Connor, Chloe, I''m sorry. I couldn''t help it. I thought could find our way back, but we ended up even more lost. I''m also sorry for picking a bunch of medible mushrooms and leaving us all


    hungry."


    we


    As Juztin spoke, his eyes began to redden again. It seemed like he was on the verge of crying another river.


    Chloe was truly frightened. "It''s okay, it''s okay. I know you want to cry, but try to hold off, Juztin. We need to figure out a n right now."


    Juztin, holding back his tears, said, "Okay, I won''t cry."


    Chloe had no idea where they were now. She could only look up to Lovebot. "Director, you wouldn''t just leave us here, right?"


    A schadenfreude robotic voice replied from inside. "I might. Hehe."


    Chloe clenched her fists. She definitely needed to meet Director Ruben in person.


    Suddenly, Connor spoke up, "Do you guys hear that? It sounds like running water."


    The trio held their breath and listened for a moment. The sound of water could indeed be heard.


    "It must be over that hill."


    They climbed over a hill and were greeted by a vast expanse of open space. A crystal-clear creek appeared before them.


    At the end of the creek was a pool fed by a continuous waterfall cascading down.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Chloe hurried over.


    The creek was so clear she could see the bottom. She scooped up a handful of water, tasted it, and then burst into joy. "This is freshwater."


    Finding a source of freshwater


    naturally filled them with joy. But now, they faced two problems. One was that they had absolutely no idea where they were. Also, how were


    they gonna haul this freshwater back?


    UMS

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    "We''re pretty close to the base, probably within a mile. Juztin just took us on a detour," Connor said.


    Chloe raised an eyebrow. "How do you know that?"


    Connor pointed up at a wild apple tree. "In these woods, the cameras are set up in a pattern. If I''m right, there''s one every hundred meters in each direction-north, south, east, and west. On our way here, we passed 48 cameras, so I''d say we''re about a mile out."


    "Next, we just need to follow the pattern. Find one camera, and I can figure out the route back," he exined.


    Chloe was stunned. "But so many cameras look identical. How do you know their positions?"


    Connor grinned. "Each camera has unique surroundings. I''ve memorized them and mapped them out. Find one, and we''re golden."


    He looked at Chloe. "Even if we miss a camera, I kinda remember the way. Worst case, we walk a few extra miles."


    A flicker of amazement crossed Chloe''s face. She knew Connor was sharp, but this was next-level.


    Connor teased, raising an eyebrow, "If you wannapliment me, just say it."


    Chloe scoffed, "Don''t tter yourself."


    Meanwhile, in the livestream chat:


    [What on earth is Connor talking about? Do you need a degree to understand reality shows now?]


    [As a math PhD candidate, I''ve never seen such a crazy way of tracking. He had to notice the differences in the 48 cameras'' surroundings, remember their exact spots, make a mental map, and find the shortest path back... That''s not a brain. It''s aputer!]


    [Connor is so full of himself and wants Chloe to praise him. Does he think Chloe cares?]


    Getting back wasn''t the issue now. The real challenge was figuring out how to bring some freshwater back.


    Chloe scanned the area and spotted


    a banana tree. She plucked a few giant leaves and expertly folded them In no time, she had made a funnel-shaped water container.


    Juztin watched in awe, admiration growing in his eyes. Chloe was just as impressive as Belle had said.


    Chloe made three leaf funnels and handed one to each person. "Let''s fill these up with water. Three should be enough."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    They headed to the stream. As Chloe squatted down, her gaze fixed on the water.


    Juztin, having filled his leaf, walked over. "Chloe, what are you looking at?"


    "Look, there are shrimp in there," Chloe pointed to the clear water.


    Juztin peered into the rushing stream. Sure enough, there were fish, shrimp, and crabs. Quite a few, actually.


    "Chloe, you''re not thinking of


    catching some, are you?" Juztin,


    who Chloe had scolded


    noticeably more chatty.


    Chloe stood up and began taking off her shoes.


    Juztin continued, "Chloe, this isn''t just any stream. It''s deep and fast. Going in could be dangerous."

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    In this untouched forest, the streams flowed like nowhere else. The waterfall plunged into a deep pool below, from which narrow, crystal-clear streams emerged. Despite their narrowness, only about three to five meters wide, the currents were swift and the water deceptively deep, reaching up to waist level. One slip, and you might find it hard to get back up.


    "Who said I''m going into the water?" Chloe stood tall, defiant.


    "Juztin, how many outfits did you bring?" she asked.


    Juztin, puzzled by Chloe''s question, answered truthfully, "My agent said we''d be filming for seven days, so I brought seven outfits."


    Chloe nodded. "That''s plenty. Now, take off your shirt."


    Juztin''s eyes widened in shock, his arms instinctively crossing over his chest. "Take off my shirt? Why?"


    Chloe caught a hint of bashfulness on his face. It was summer, after all, and a man going shirtless shouldn''t be a big deal. Her patience was wearing thin, and she snapped, "Do you want lunch or not? Just do it, and you''ll see."


    The live chat went wild.


    [Ah, Chloe is my hero!]


    [Off! Off! Off!]


    [Does Chloe not know Juztin is conservative? There is not even a single revealing scene in his movies. I''ve been a fan for ten years and still have no clue if he''s got a good physique.]


    [True. Juztin''s acting is so good we''ve overlooked his physique. Today, I''m definitely taking a good look.]


    [Chloe knows what we want to see.]


    [I bet Juztin won''t do it.]


    But the next moment, the live chat was proven wrong. Juztin looked awkward and shy and reluctantly stripped off his polo shirt, handing it over to Chloe along with another shirt.


    The live chat exploded.


    [Ah! What''s happening!!!]


    [Connor has also stripped, and even faster than Juztin!!]


    [Connor''s skin is so smooth!]


    [Connor''s physique is amazing. Those abs, wow!]


    [Juztin''s not bad either; he''s the perfect model body.]


    [Ah, so exciting. Can we get this for free?]


    [Chloe is awesome. From now on, she''s my idol!]


    [My years of good deeds have led me to this moment.]


    [Quick, call the girls over!]


    [No need, they''lle sniffing around.]


    The live stream''s poprity soared, hitting over 30 million viewers as the King of Eldridge and the movie star''s shirtless allure skyrocketed to the top of the search rankings.


    Chloe stared at Connor, shirtless before her, with a frown. "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you want to make a for fishing? One shirt isn''t enough."


    Chloe


    Conechless but realized


    a point. More fabricN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    el


    meant a bigger catch. She took Connor''s shirt withoutint.


    Finding a sharp rock, Chloe quickly tore the fabric into strips, weaving them into a makeshift fishing. Next, they needed the right spot. They followed the stream


    downstream and found a ce


    where the water was calmercand shallower. Chloe weighted the with stones and secured its corners with sticks, creating a shallow trap ready for their unsuspecting prey.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    In reality, this wasn''t exactly an efficient method-they had no bait, and the wasn''t particrly big either. This untouched stream was just teeming with fish and shrimp.


    In about ten minutes, the was already swarming with various kinds of shrimp. Chloe climbed onto a nearbyrge rock, pulled out the branches holding the in ce, and began to haul it in.


    Connor and Juztin just stood there on the bank, shirtless and watching. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to help; they just had no clue how to. Chloe was so skilled at it that she left them no chance to pitch in.


    [Chloe, I didn''t expect this from you. What are you doing with that face that couldunch a thousand ships?]


    [First time seeing a girl who''s both sultry and handy.]


    [This ce just wouldn''t be the same without Chloe.]


    [Shocking! A woman is girl in the wilderness to feed two shirtless guys-is this human nature twisted or morality degraded?]


    After gathering the, Chloe gracefully hopped across several rocks and leaped to the shore. Connor looked at her, frowning, and couldn''t help but say, "You are a girl. You need to be more careul."


    Truthfully, Connor was worried about Chloe hopping around on those rocks. But then he remembered how, at five years old, she was already climbing thirty-meter-high trees with her bare hands. Back then, he always thought she was the reincarnation of a cheeky monkey.


    He had been searching for her all these years. He had always imagined she would grow into a tomboy. The first time he saw her again, she was with Cassie. He almost mistook Cassie for her. On the surface, she was all charm and allure, but deep down, she wasn''t a delicate rose-she was a wild mustang.


    Chloe nced at Connor and snapped back, "And why are you, a grown man, acting so useless?"


    [That''s right, that''s the vibe! When Connor took off his shirt just now, I actually felt a bit of a spark.]? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    [Connor got roasted. Connor is looking embarrassed. Connor is so done.]


    [Looks like Juztin is about to cry again, Chloe, please stop.]


    Chloe didn''t care about Connor. But when she turned around, she noticed Juztin with tears in his eyes and a dejected expression, lips tightly pressed together. Chloe. quickly tried to console him. "Juztin, I wasn''t talking about you. You''re stiffuseful. If you hadn''t gotten us lost, we wouldn''t have found freshwater or discovered this stream, right?"


    Juztin''s eyes grew even redder. Chloe continued, "Juztin, what I mean is that you may be


    directionally challenged,ck


    survival skills, and are a bit sensitive, but it doesn''t mean you''repletely useless."


    Juztin stared at Chloe, hopeful.


    "Your main contribution is still... aesthetics."


    Just as tears were about to fall again, Chloe had a sudden idea. She handed a full of fish and shrimp to Juztin. "Juztin, can you hold this for me? It''s really heavy, and can''t manage."


    Juztin finally held back his tears. He smiled happily, taking the from Chloe''s hands, "Thank you, Chloe."


    Connor walked over, his voice calm and neutral. "You''ve got a way with words."


    Chloe''s voice was equally detached. "And you have a knack for being annoying."

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Connor kept hitting a wall with Chloe. Eventually, he stopped talking and led the way up front.


    Juztin followed behind and Chloe trailed at the back.


    Sure enough, they followed Juztin''s calcted route, and they were back on the beach in less than half an hour.


    The other five were still there.


    Pax had actually climbed a tree and picked several coconuts. He found a sharp rock and was about to crack one open.


    Diana sat outside the tent, her eyes fixed on the jungle. Barrett sat next to her, making small talk every now and then. Kalh was inside the tent, touching up her makeup.


    Faith sat cross-legged on the sand, drawing circles with a stick, murmuring non-stop, "I''m so hungry, so hungry..."


    Everyone was surprised to see the three of them emerge from the forest.


    Diana quickly got up and ran towards Connor. "Uncle Connor, where''s your shirt?"


    Connor''s voice was gentle. "I used it to catch fish."


    Pax, also holding a coconut, happily approached Chloe. "Chloe, look, I got coconuts."


    Chloe was somewhat surprised. "How did you manage to get them?"


    "I told you, I can climb trees. I climbed up and picked them."


    Chloe suddenly regretted her offhandment. The coconut trees here were over sixty feet tall; a fall could have been disastrous.


    "Pax, are you out of your mind? How could you do something so dangerous without any protection?"


    Chloe was angry. She remembered how Pax once dashed onto the road to stop her car. Youthful enthusiasm was one thing, but recklessness was just in foolish.


    Pax was momentarily stunned by the scolding, and then he hung his head low like a wilted nt.


    "Chloe, I thought you''d praise me." His voice was as woeful as a little puppy''s, pitifully so.


    ¡°Chloe, don''t be mad at me.¡± His eyes were puppy-like, too, with a hint of pleading.


    Chloe''s heart softened in an instant. ¡°I''m not angry. I''m just worried about you."


    To think he''d climb up to such a height just because of a casual remark from her. Was he foolish or just in silly?


    Pax


    bent down, getting


    "So, if you give me t


    you''re not angry anymore." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Chloe paused for a moment, but almost instinctively, she reached out and ruffled Pax''s fluffy blonde hair.


    In the livestream:


    [Oh my, a head pat! I''m dead!]


    [Pax is so charming; he approached her on his own.]


    [Get married right there. I''ll bring the registry office to you.]


    [Where do these girls find such sweet and handsome boys?]


    Connor witnessed this scene from the sidelines and his gaze had grown as cold as ice.


    Even Diana noticed something was off. She followed his gaze and saw the affectionate moment between Pax and Chloe.


    Did Connor have a problem with Chloe? Did he not like to her being close to Pax?


    Connor remained silent. With a cold expression, he walked towards the tents.


    The tents were assigned by gender They faced each other and were quite close. To distinguish them, a small g made from banana leaves was ced in the middle.


    The g pointed towards the women''stent. So, the other was, of course the men''s tent. Some of their suitcases had already been moved into the tents. However, some were still outside.


    Connor walked to his suitcase, He was huffing and headed for the men''s tent.


    Kalh, having finished her makeup, came out just in time to witness this scene.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Why wasn''t Connor wearing a shirt? Not that Kalh minded. His physique was exactly her type. Her eyes darted around, scheming. Luckily, she hadn''t unpacked her suitcase yet. She quickly grabbed it and headed towards the tents, but this time, she marched straight into the men''s tent.


    Earlier, she had "identally" bumped into the g, discreetly changing its direction. She wasn''t too worried about the live stream viewers catching on. Even if they did, it would just look like an innocent mistake. And then, that innocent mistake leading her into the men''s tent.


    As expected, once Kalh walked into the men''s tent with her suitcase, the live chat went wild.


    [Did Kalh just walk into the wrong tent? That''s the men''s tent!]


    [Mr. Connor is changing in there right now. What is Kalh up to?]


    [Lisaflower: Kalh''s doing it on purpose, what a little bitch. She''s just trying to hook up with


    Connor.]


    [Wait, why isn''t Lisaflower scolding Chloe now?]


    [Stop spreading rumors, folks. Be careful, or we''ll sue you. Didn''t you see the g change direction? Our Kalh was just misled.]


    Inside the tent, Connor was rummaging through his suitcase, pulling out a ck shirt. He buttoned it up, leaving only the top two buttons undone. Then he heard the sound of someone entering.


    Kalh walked in, suitcase in hand, only to see Connor already dressed. She felt a pang of disappointment. She had hoped to catch him in apromising state, thinking it might bring them closer.


    Feigning surprise, she took a few steps and stopped. "Connor, why are you here?"


    Connor''s face was icy, like an unmelting cier. "Shouldn''t I be asking you that?"


    "This is the women''s tent, Connor. Did you walk into the wrong one?" She put on her best innocent and pure look.


    Connor''s voice grew even colder, his eyes sharp as a de. "I set up the tent. Don''t you think I''d know?"


    His patience snapped. "Get out!"


    Kalh hadn''t expected such a frosty


    reception. She wore her best


    make


    and a flirty floral mini dress,


    looking cute and sexy. Yet,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    seemedpletely unaffected.


    Feeling frustrated, she seized the moment. "Connor, out of the four male guests, you''re the one I like the most..."


    "Leave!" Connor cut her off coldly.


    Kalh''s eyes filled with tears. "Connor, I''m way better than Diana.¡±


    She stepped closer. "Connor, look at me."


    el


    Connor''s eyes were filled with disgust. "Kalh, if you take one more step, I''ll make sure you''re kicked off this show right now."


    She stopped, knowing full well he had the power to do it. She had joined this reality show to rebrand herself. Despite being a big inte celebrity, she felt her social status was low. The big shots only saw her as a ything. She wanted to


    transition to acting and connect with bigger opportunities. This show was crucial for her.


    Tears brimming, she bit her lip and stared at Connor.


    "Leave! Don''t make me say it a fourth time!"


    Finally, she turned and walked out with her suitcase. Just a few steps outside, she saw Chloe walking towards her.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    It looked like Chloe''s jeans were soaked halfway up. She seemed to be here to change clothes too. As Chloe walked past the g, she gave it a quick nce. But when she saw Kalhing out of the tent on the other side of the g, she didn''t think much of it and headed straight towards the men''s tent.


    Kalh deliberately shouted in the direction of the tent, "Chloe, are you back to change clothes too?" Her voice was loud, clearly meant for Connor inside the tent to hear. She had been scolded and sent out, and Connor was still fuming. Chloe''s fate was likely to be even worse. Kalh couldn''t wait to see what would happen to Chloe, and whether Connor, in his anger, would kick her out of the show.


    In the live chat:


    [Why didn''t Kalh remind Chloe she was heading to the wrong tent?]


    [Obviously, Kalh had a long face when she came out. Mr. Connor must not have been pleasant to her.]


    [I thought Kalh did it unintentionally, but now it seems deliberate.]


    [Even if it wasn''t on purpose, the fact she didn''t remind Chloe says a lot about her.]


    [Does Kalh have an obligation to remind her? Who says you have to help someone else? Don''t impose your morality, please. It''s her own fault for not knowing the way, not Kalh forcing her.]


    [K-Squad is truly terrifying. Who actually likes Kalh? Are they brainless?]


    [You''re the brainless one!]


    The live chat erupted into an argument.


    Chloe had already entered the tent. But once inside, she saw Connor changing. Connor was wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt. Not a single button was done up. It was left open, revealing the perfect,


    of his chest. His face, alreadyenesContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    unfairly handsome, was


    entuated by his damp hair,


    making him look entirely different from theposed and restrained image he presented in the live broadcasts.


    Everyone thought he exuded a celibate aura, even if he stood there naked. But his innate regal presence, lofty and divine, felt almost


    sacrilegious to touch. Now, it waspletely different. That


    debauched, casual demeanorme,


    Chloe think she had mistakenly wandered into the Diamond Club


    again. Of course, Chloe was very familiar with this version of Connor. In the three years they had been together, he mostly wore this guise of debauchery, full of allure.


    Chloe frowned, "Did you walk into the wrong tent, or did I?"


    Connor seemed to lift an eyebrow, "Come here, and I''ll tell you." His voice wasn''t as cold as it was on camera. It carried a teasing tone, quite enticing.


    Chloe frowned. She considered whether to just leave. Suddenly, she didn''t want to go. From her observation of Connor during this time, she felt he was up to mischief. But then, her curiosity got the better of her. She wanted to see what mischief he was nning.


    Chloe leisurely brushed her hair that had fallen loose. She walked up to Connor. "Now you can tell me, why are you here?"


    The interior of the tents was set up identically. One side faced the sea, and the three other sides were surrounded by the jungle. So, the orientation of both tents was the same he Chloe had identified hers by a small g. That g was made and ced by her personally. So, at the moment, Chloe still thought it was Connor who had entered the wrong tent. As to whether he did it on purpose, Chloe wasn''t sure.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Connor spotted Chloe approaching. Without a second thought, he reached out his hand and said, "Give me your hand." Chloe had no idea what Connor was up to. Curiosity got the better of her, and she extended her hand, cing it in his. Connor grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him with a swift tug, guiding her hand to something unexpected...


    Chloe was stunned. She was known for her usualposure, but still almost lost her cool. Connor had ced her hand on his abs.


    A mischievous grin spread across Connor''s face, oozing seduction. "Feel those eight-pack abs, nice, huh?"


    The warmth and firmness of his skin under her palm felt almost electrifying. But to Chloe, it was like touching a hot stove. She reflexively tried to yank her hand back.


    Connor held on tight, keeping her hand pressed against his abs, still smiling that infuriating smile.


    "Connor, are you out of your mind?" Chloe snapped.


    Finally, she managed to pull her hand away. Her palm felt like it had been set aze, the heat spreading to her cheeks, turning them bright red. But Chloe was certain it was anger fueling the fire.


    "You''re crazy," she retorted.


    Chloe knew she shouldn''t have let curiosity get the best of her. She should have known he was up to something. Even though she thought she was prepared, she still fell for his antics.


    Connor noticed the flush on Chloe''s face, the brief panic in her eyes, and now her obvious anger. He found it all highly entertaining. Leisurely, he began unbuttoning his shirt. "I''m letting you touch for free, not even charging you, and you''re stillining?"


    "I don''t want to touch you. It just dirtied my hand," Chloe shot back.


    Connor''s amused smile vanished, reced by a forcedugh. "Yet, you seemed pretty happy touching Pax."


    Chloe finally understood why he was acting out. It was because she had patted Pax''s head, and it had clearly gotten under his skin.


    She scoffed, "Can''t I pat Pax? It was a mutual thing. But what are we to each other? You''re acting like a cheap gigolo!"


    Connor''s face fell. "Chloe, is that really what you think of me? That I''m that cheap?"


    Chloe''s voice turned cold. "Whether


    you''re cheap or not is none of my business. All I know is that we''re strangers how. Stop with the weird behavior. You wouldn''t want me to expose you in front of Diana would you?"


    UMS


    "Mr. Connor, please have some dignity from now on." Then, Chloe turned decisively and took a few steps away. Connor suddenly called out, "Stay away from Pax. Neither I nor my sister will ever ept you as his girlfriend."


    Without turning back, Chloe replied, "Who I''m with is my business, and you can''t control that!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She walked to the tent door, lifted the p, and stepped out.


    Connor, seething with anger, grabbed a piece of clothing from his luggage and hurled it onto the air mattress. Stepping outside, Chloe saw Kalh standing at the entrance of another tent, clearly enjoying her difort.


    That''s when Chloe remembered


    something. She walked over to a small g and saw its position had indeed been changed. Chloe had almost pieced together the whole situation. Kalh really had some nerve. Using such a transparent trick, did she think everyone watching the live stream was an idiot?


    Seeing Chloe''s dark expression, Kalh assumed she had suffered the same fate. Unable to resist, she sneered, "Chloe, why the long face? Did you confess to Connor and get rejected?"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Live Stream Room


    [Why is Kalh talking with such sass?]


    [What went down in those five minutes Chloe was in there?]


    [Did they have another spat? Looks like Chloe didn''te out on top this time.]


    Chloe strolled up to Kalh. "Let me guess, you pretended to mess up the g direction, then ¡®identally'' wandered into the wrong tent and took the chance to confess your feelings to Connor."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Chloe grinned, "But I''m guessing you got booted out."


    Kalh''s face twisted with anger. "Chloe, stop making stuff up. I didn''t confess anything to Connor. I just walked into the wrong tent by mistake."


    Right then, Connor stepped out of the tent. He shot a dark look at Chloe''s retreating figure. Then he saw Kalh arguing with her.


    Connor''s voice was cold,"Miss Chloe, when you said I was your favorite among the four guys, was that a lie?"


    Live Stream Room


    [Whoa, did Kalh really say that?]


    [Looks like Chloe nailed it. She''s amazing.]


    [Kalh did it on purpose. I watched the whole thing again, and she was definitely messing with the g. It''s so obvious.]


    [Kalh''s so transparent. She knows Mr. Connor and Diana are a thing, yet she still made a move. And to call Diana her sister? That''s just low.]


    Kalh''s face flushed red and white.


    Faced with Connor''s question, she was at a crossroads. If she denied it, she might lose any chance to get close to Connor again.


    Maybe Connor was just rejecting her outwardly but was actually pleased inside. After all, what guy doesn''t like a beautiful woman''s attention? However, admitting it publicly would be like shooting herself in the foot.


    After some quick thinking, Kalh decided pleasing Connor was her top priority. He was her ticket to the big leagues.


    Kalh gave Connor a bashful


    smile,"Connor, of course, it''s true t


    was love at first sight for me. So, Connor, how do you feel about me...?"


    Connor''s expression stayed stone-cold, "Sorry, I''m not interested in you. Stay away from me in the future."


    Kalh''s face fell. She thought Connor might have changed his mind.


    Live Stream Room


    [Hahaha, that''s gotta sting for Kalh.]


    [Mr.


    that was brutal. Kalh


    Seriously have thought he


    he''d


    her at first sight, could she? Dream on.]


    [Why do I feel like Mr. Connor is siding with Chloe? Or is that just me?]


    [Definitely just you. Didn''t you see Chloe roll her eyes at Mr. Connor?]


    Fuming, Kalh stormed into the tent. Chloe followed. Inside were four air mattresses and their luggage.


    Chloe opened her suitcase, ready to change clothes.


    "Chloe, why do you always target me? Do you have something against me?"


    While quickly changing, Chloe replied nonchntly,¡°I''ve got nothing against you.¡±


    "Then why do you keep embarrassing me?"


    Today, she''d been humiliated twice, both times because of Chloe.


    Chloe had already changed. She stared at Kalh with


    disbelief, "You''re embarrassing


    yourself, not because of me, but because you''re being dumb.¡±


    Then, Chloe left the tent.


    Kalh stomped her foot in frustration. Then her eyesnded under Chloe''s air mattress.


    ''Chloe, after tonight, let''s see if you can still be so smug.''

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    After heading out, Chloe made her way to the beach. By this time, everyone was starving, practically feeling their stomachs stuck to their backs. Pax had rigged up a makeshift stove from sticks on the sand. Beneath it, a fire crackled with a pot perched on top. The pot was filled with various shrimp and crabs Chloe had just caught, plump and ready to be devoured.


    Barrett and Juztin lent a hand. They opened a few coconuts Pax had picked. Faith grabbed arge banana leaf, crossed her legs, and sat on it, eyes glued to the pot. Every few seconds, she''d ask, "Is it ready yet?"


    Soon, everyone was gathered, and the food was cooked. They all sat around the fire. Finally, they had their first meal of the day. It was already three in the afternoon.


    Faith took a bite of the shrimp, nearly in tears. "This is amazing." She praised, ¡°Juztin, you''ve truly saved us all."


    Juztin added, "All these shrimps and crabs were caught by Chloe alone. Connor and I didn''t help much."


    Faith looked at Chloe, jokingly saying, "Chloe, my heart goes to you tonight."


    Chloe smiled, her mood lifted. She had thought Faith was cold and distant but found her to be down-to-earth, straightforward, and quite the foodie. Diana also chimed in, "Chloe, you''re really amazing.¡±


    Barrett took a coconut bowl over to Diana. "Here, let me peel the shrimp for you, so you don''t get your hands dirty."


    Diana''s cheeks flushed. She shyly declined, "No, thank you, Mr. Barrett, I can do it myself."


    This scene caught everyone''s attention. Juztin and Faith exchanged knowing looks. Chloe was also surprised. From the start, Chloe sensed Barrett had a thing for Diana, but she didn''t expect him to be so bold. It was clear to everyone that Connor and Diana were an item, yet Barrett dared to make a move.


    Connor sat across from Diana. As he watched this, his brows furrowed.


    Barrett, a neer who had risen to fame in the past two years, was backed by Eldridge Entertainment.


    ¡°Come here, Diana," Connor said, neutrally. Diana quickly got up and sat next to Connor, looking obedient and docile.


    In the live chat,


    [Sweet moments from Connor and Diana. Did Mr. Connor just get jealous?]


    [Barrett''s


    right in front of the real deal. I love


    town very bold, making r this kind of drama.] belongs


    [It''s starting to feel like a romance show. So far, they''re the only ones with a couple vibe.]


    [What about our x couple? They''re obviously the most couple-like, aren''t they?]


    [I''m a bit lost, who''s the x couple?]


    [It''s Chloe and Pax, guys!]


    Pax sat close to Chloe. "Chloe, you worked so hard today, you should eat more."


    "Chloe, can Ie with you next time you go out?"


    "Chloe, where did Juztin''s sunsses go?"


    "Chloe, about your choice tonight..."


    Chloe


    her mic and covered


    el


    Pax''s mouth. "Pax, no talking while eating, and keep quiet before bed!"


    Pax''s cheeks suddenly turned a shade


    blushed, even his ear tips . Keep quiet before b


    Chloe going to sleep with Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Pax looked down, biting his lip, and after a while, shyly whispered, ¡°Okay."

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Live Stream Room


    [Such an innocent guy, his face turns red with just a touch]


    [Chloe, give your vote to the brother. Look how he''s pining for you]


    [The morousdy and the innocent young guy]


    After lunch, everyone headed to their tents for a siesta. The boys were already dozing off in theirs, while Lovebot sneaked into the girls'' tent. Chloe was fast asleep. The others were lounging on their air mattresses, lost in conversation. Kalh was perched on Diana''s bed.


    "Hey, Diana, Mr. Connor is so good to you. What''s the deal between you two?" Kalh asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "He''s my Uncle Connor," Diana replied, matter-of-factly.


    "Are you two actually rted?" Kalh prodded, feigning innocence like a nosy sister.


    Diana''s cheeks turned rosy. "No, we''re not rted by blood. He''s the fourth in the family line-up, a generation above me. I''ve been calling him that since I was little."


    Kalh''s eyes dimmed with a touch of disappointment. All this "Uncle Connor" talk, and she had assumed they were real rtives.


    "So, how did you meet him? Have you known him since you were a kid?"


    Diana nodded, her voice softening. "When I was twelve, I was kidnapped by some bad people. Uncle Connor


    rescued me. He told me not to be afraid and promised to look after me. Ever since then, I''ve been under his protection. Nobody''s dared to mess with me again. I''m so grateful to Uncle Connor. Without him, I don''t think I''d be here today."


    Diana was speaking from the heart. Her 12th birthday was a nightmare etched in her memory. She was kidnapped and thrown into a


    pitch-dark basement. No sunlight, no water, no food. She had no idea how long she was trapped-days.or maybe just hours. She cried until she lost her voice. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just when she was about to give up, Connor burst through the basement door, like a hero descending from the heavens. She curled up in fear, but he Diana patted her head. "Don''t be scared. I''ll get you out. From now on, I''ve got your back. I won''t let her hurt you again."


    The "her" Connor was referring to was ire-Sartori Corporation''s eldest daughter. Elegant on the outside but ruthless and insane inside. ire was Diana''s father''s ex-wife, and she had always hated Diana for being the product of an affair.


    Diana never imagined ire would go so far as to kidnap her and leave her to starve in a basement. Later, Diana learned she had been there for four days. Her parents were frantic. Her father had suspected ire, but when he confronted her, she yed innocent. Her mother had even knelt and begged, her forehead bleeding, but ire still wouldn''t let Diana go.


    Everyone knew ire was behind it, but no one could touch her. When Connor finally carried Diana out, she was barely conscious. Suzanne broke down in tears at the sight of her, and Desmond yelled, "ire, you''re a monster! And you still deny kidnapping my daughter?"


    Even faced with undeniable evidence, ire justughed it off. "Your little bastard is just a toy to me. She''s born on the seventh of July, huh?"


    When ire mentioned the seventh of July, her expression turned manic. "Do you know what true despair is? Have you seen what hell looks like? Have you ever met a real devil?" Sheughed maniacally, then turned and saw Connor.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    She pointed at Connor, her face twisted in fear. "You''re a monster! I''m going to kill you!"


    Then, she lunged at him.


    That day was pure chaos. Diana couldn''t remember much after that. When she came to, she was in a hospital bed, and Connor was there too.


    He had been hurt as well. ire, in a fit of rage, had stabbed him. The knife wound was in his back, but luckily, it wasn''t too serious.


    Later, her mom told her that when ire had attacked, Connor could have dodged it. But instead, he turned around to shield Diana, taking the stab himself.


    When Diana woke up, she saw Connor sitting by her bed. He was staring at her with a steady gaze.


    "Thanks for saving me."


    "Just call me Uncle Connor."


    From that day on, she had her own guardian angel.


    Diana never asked why, that despite the thorough search of the Sartori family, she was never found. Or why it was Connor who found her. She didn''t ask why he protected her without expecting anything in return.


    But deep down, Diana knew.


    They shared amon pain. ire''s hatred wasn''t even directed at her but at Connor.


    To ire, she was just a ything. But Connor was like a cancer to re.


    For Diana, ire was terrifying. But if it hadn''t been for ire, she wouldn''t have formed such a strong bond with Connor. So, deep down, she didn''t hate ire.


    "Diana, what are you thinking about?" Kalh''s voice snapped Diana back to reality.


    "Nothing," Diana said with a sweet smile. "Just feeling lucky."


    "Of course, you''re lucky. Connor is so good to you. He''s going to be all yours tonight." Kalh kept chatting with Diana, trying to pry into Connor''s likes and dislikes and other secrets.


    It was obvious to anyone listening, but Diana answered all the questions patiently and truthfully. Chloe hadn''t actually fallen asleep. She had been listening with her eyes closed, barely able to stand it. Chloe stood up. "Diana, want to go seashell hunting with me?"


    Diana was surprised. Chloe had always been so indifferent to her.


    Diana was thrilled. "Sure, Chloe."


    Faith, still with her face mask on, tore it off. "I''ming too! I''ve


    videos of seashell hunting. You PepetN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    can


    find so many yummy things.


    The three of them walked out of the tent.


    Live Chat:


    [Diana and Kalh: one is genuinely naive, the other is just pretending]


    [Thank goodness Chloe interrupted Kalh''s interrogation, or Diana''s bank PIN would have been out]


    [Chloe really goes out of her way for these people]


    [Faith is too cute, all she thinks about is food]


    As they left the tent, Kalh, frustrated, bit her lip.


    The sun was setting, painting the sky with hues of orange and pink The sea breeze carried the distinct salty smell, mixed with a hint of coolness. The tide had just gone out, revealing hidden treasures


    By the time the men came out,


    Chloe and the others had already et


    gathered green crabs, sea snails,


    ms, and even an octopus of


    Diana, seeing Connor, beamed. "Uncle Connor,e here! Look what I found!"


    Connor walked over.


    Chloe, who had been standing next to Diana, stepped aside.


    Watching Chloe walk away, Connor''s brows furrowed.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Connor walked up to Diana, who was holding a tiny starfish in her palm.


    She grinned, "Uncle Connor, isn''t it adorable?"


    Connor''s voice was soft, "Very adorable."


    "It''s for you," she said, cing the small starfish in his hand.


    Faith, standing nearby, chuckled, "Connor, she''s giving you her heart. You better take good care of it."


    Diana nced up at Connor, her cheeks turning a rosy red, and then quickly looked down.


    "I''m off to find Chloe. She''s incredible, just caught an octopus with her bare hands," Diana said, before dashing off. Soon, they stumbled upon a bunch of ingredients.


    Faith looked at the assortment and sighed, "These would be perfect for a barbecue, if only we had some seasoning.¡± Lunch was in boiled shrimp. Fresh, butpletely unseasoned.


    Connor suddenly spoke up, "I can cook these."


    Pax was the most shocked, "Can you really cook?"


    In Pax''s memory, his uncle had never set foot in the kitchen. With a dozen chefs at their beck and call, why would he?


    When Connor studied abroad, their grandfather, worried he wouldn''t eat well, sent the family''s chef of thirty years to take care of him. Even as a student, he never had to cook for himself. As the family heir, he wasn''t expected to bother with such trivial matters.


    Connor shot Pax a nce, "Then don''t eat my stuff."


    Pax quickly backpedaled, pleading for mercy.


    Juztin interjected, "But we don''t have any seasonings, not even salt. Everything is just gonna be in boiled, right?¡±


    Connor looked at Chloe, "I remember Chloe knows a lot about herbs. Many herbs can mimic the vors of seasonings, like sweetness, saltiness, and sourness. When we went to find fresh water earlier, noticed quite a few herbs along the way. Chloe even gave me and Juztin a quick lesson. Chloe, could you join me to gather some?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Juztin was puzzled. When had Chloe shared such knowledge? He had no clue.


    Chloe understood that Connor was


    looking for a moment alone with her,


    likely to discuss something


    important. The ongoing tension between them needed addressing. She was tired of the constant back-and-forth.


    Moreover, Connor was right. She did know a bit about herbs, often using them to make fragrances. Connor had ever promised her a plot ofnd at the Paradise Resort to grow medicinal herbs once it was finished.


    "Alright, I''ll go gather some seasoning herbs," Chloe agreed.


    Diana quickly chimed in, "Uncle Connor, I''lle too."


    Connor gently refused, "The woods are full of insects; you wait here. We''ll be back soon."


    Pax also wanted to tag along, "I want to go too."


    Connor, in a firm tone that brooked no argument, "You wait here as well."


    Pax was concerned for Chloe; he didn''t want her to be at a disadvantage with his uncle. He insisted on joining.


    Chloe''s voice turned soothing, "Pax, we''ll be back soon. Go gather some firewood, please."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With that soft request, Pax was swayed and obedientlyplied.


    Chloe and Connor headed into the woods, with Lovebot trailing behind them.


    As they reached the entrance, Connor suddenly nced back at Lovebot.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    His voice was stern and cold, "You, stay here too."


    Lovebot spun around, looking a bit confused. It watched as Connor and Chloe entered the woods. When it was about to follow them, Connor shot it a look that stopped it dead in its tracks.


    Inside the control room, Zev shuddered involuntarily. He had a gut feeling that if Lovebot followed them, things would go south quickly.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Lovebot, tail metaphorically between its legs, retreated back to the beach.


    Meanwhile, in the livestream chat:


    [What''s going on? Why did Mr. Connor and our Chloe disappear from the stream?]


    [Is the production crew really that cheap? Other shows have a personal cameraman for each guest, but we only get drone surveince?] [Chloe is doing way too much, handling all the dirty and tiring tasks. Isn''t Connor a bit biased, letting Diana avoid the bugs while Chloe gets bitten?] [I just want to see Chloe and Pax. That sweet moment earlier really got to me, so sweet.]


    Connor and Chloe ventured into the forest. Connor remembered the camera positions and, by retracing their steps from before, figured out the entire forest''s camera coverage. He led Chloe along a path that avoided all the cameras.


    After about ten minutes, they stumbled upon a clearing filled with various herbs. There were herbs for seasoning, wild onions, garlic, and even a peppercorn tree. Chloe picked some herbs and was ready to head back.


    "Chloe, I need to tell you something."


    Chloe knew Connor had deliberately avoided the cameras, so it must be important. She turned around, her expression indifferent,"Alright, speak."


    "You''ve been on my sister''s radar for a while now. She''s not exactly stable. If she finds out you''re important to me, she might kidnap you, or hire someone to stage an ident. She could have you killed!"


    Connor couldn''t stand Chloe''s


    indifference anymore. Even though it had only been a day since they arrived on the ind, he had already seen the situation clearly. Since they were all on this ind, ire must be the one pulling the strings. Now that they werepletely exposed, ire had dragged Chloe into the fray and wouldn''t let her off easily. He couldn''t predict what might happen next, but he knew that keeping his distance wouldn''t keep her out of harm''s way. He had to find a way to protect her.


    However, their rtionship was in a terrible state. He needed to rify things and stand united with her. And most importantly, he couldn''t torture himself any longer. Every moment without her was


    Lov


    unbearable. He missed her too much.


    Chloe frowned, "So what?"


    Connor walked towards Chloe and tentatively took her hand. Chloe didn''t pull away. Connor continued, "Breaking up with you was all an act for my sister''s benefit. I didn''t want her to see that you are my Achilles'' heel, putting you in danger. But now, you''re already involved. Since we can''t avoid it, I hope we can face it together."


    "Oh my god, I''m so touched. You''re truly noble, doing all this for my sake. You''re so reserved and self-sacrificing. You''re like a saint of love." Chloe''s tone was exaggerated.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Connor seemed stunned. But then immediately, Chloe pulled her hand away from his, her expression turning icy. "Is this the response you were hoping for?"


    Connor''s face darkened. Chloe, however, let out a coldugh. "At Diana''s birthday party, you imed ourck of closeness was just an act. So, the whole of Eldridge City knowing she''s your beloved¡ªis that an act too? The obvious flirtation and sparks between you two, is that also part of the show? When she was twelve, and you promised to protect her for a lifetime, was that all just for appearances?"


    Chloe scoffed. "If all that''s just for show, then you''re too insincere to be worth associating with."


    If his eight years of feelings for Diana were all an act, then what were their three years of pretense? Not even worth mentioning as an act. Connor hadn''t expected Chloe to know about something from twelve years ago. It must have been Diana who said something. He didn''t bother to hide it any longer.


    "Diana and I are not what you think. To outsiders, yes, she''s seen as mine, but that''s only to use my status to protect her. As for why she needs protection..." Aplex emotion flickered in his eyes.


    "Twelve years ago, she was kidnapped. The Gilbert family approached the Sartori family for her return. My father allowed the Gilberts to search our home. They scoured every room of the Sartori estate and found nothing, but I knew where she was-in the basement of my sister''s room.


    "When I found her, she was barely alive. Seeing her then, I was reminded of myself in childhood.


    "As a child, once I started to


    remember things, my sister would often lock me in that dark, sunless basement, then lie to our family that she''d taken me on a trip. My father was busy, my mother indifferent and my sister cunning. She''d lock me up for days, then nurse me back to health in a hospital before sending me home, over and over. If I told anyone, she''d be even crueler next time. I''ll never forget that despair, hunger, cold, darkness, that feeling of waiting, like


    drowning-you never know if the


    next second might be yourst.


    "I was just a toy for my sister to torment when she went mad. I never thought that, after I went abroad, she''d turn her sights on Diana.


    "I went abroad at thirteen and came


    back at twenty. The second day


    after my return, I had a gut feeling she was in that basement. I saved her, not just her, but also the helpless child I once was. Protecting her was also protecting the powerless, frightened child in me."


    Connor closed his eyes briefly. "I can still recall the sound of fear gnawing at my bones."


    "My care, affection, and tolerance for her stem from seeing my childhood self in her. How I wished for someone to take me away from that madwoman''s control."


    Chloe was shocked upon hearing this. She knew Connor and his sister ire had a strained rtionship, but she never imagined he had been abused by ire since childhood.


    Connor moved closer to ChloeN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    again. "Between Diana and me, there''s sympathy for each other''s simr miseries, a camaraderie, but absolutely no romantic feelings. That''s just the world''s biased view."


    His dark eyes fixed on Chloe. The intensity of emotion in them seemed like it could overflow. "Chloe, from the beginning to the end, the only person I''ve ever loved is you, only you."


    Since he was ten, for eighteen years...

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Chloe''s face barely flickered, but deep inside, she was a bit rattled.


    What Connor had said, though, wasn''t enough to sway her. Chloe had already made up her mind.


    She looked up, her eyes steady on Connor. "Mr. Connor, you''ve said a lot, and if it''s all true, I truly feel for you and Diana. But you didn''t need to exin any of this to me because I never nned on joining your chaotic game."


    "Connor, I don''t love you anymore. You thought keeping silent was protecting me, but the pain you caused hurt more than ire''s ever did. I might have had real feelings for you once, but I''ve taken them back."


    Chloe gave a wry smile. "I''ve been through hell and back, so I value my life more than ever. If being with you would bring ire''s wrath, or even assassination attempts, why would I choose that?"


    Her tone was ice-cold. "If Ms. ire has any misunderstandings, I can exin it to her myself, so don''t worry about my safety."


    Chloe picked up the herbs from the ground and turned decisively.


    A few stepster, she paused. "And though I won''t get involved, I want to remind you that your thoughts don''t represent Diana''s feelings. You might not have romantic feelings for her, but can''t you see she genuinely loves you?"


    "Chloe, do you really..."


    Chloe spun around, cutting him off. "After everything you''ve said, after such a heartfelt confession, am I truly not moved? Can I really not face death, stand by your side, fight against ire, sacrifice my own peace, all for undying love?"


    Chloe''s smile was bright. "I''m sorry, but no."


    Then, she walked away.


    Call her cautious, call her selfish, but knowing the danger ahead, why would she dive right in?


    After being betrayed by her childhood friend of twenty years, she understood everything.


    Love was worth nothing!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She would live her life for herself.


    She wouldn''t be a pawn in the Sartori family''s battles. Nor did she want to be anyone''s weakness.


    She was different from Connor. After Linda,


    a


    She wasn''t a s had no desire to pity or dit


    Even though her mind was clear, a hint of irritation lingered.


    Half an hourter, Chloe and Connor returned to the beach with the herbs.


    The others had set up all the props. Pax had even built a stove out of sand.


    After returning from the jungle, Chloe


    seemed preupied. However, he


    as as usual, but Connor


    focused on prep


    dinner.


    Juztin helped Connor.


    An hourter, the makeshift table was surprisingly filled with delicious dishes.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The live stream chat went wild.


    [Can someone tell me how Connor did it?]


    [Did I just see a miracle? He managed to make coconut oil from fresh coconuts, that''s just amazing]


    [Garlic shrimp, saut¨¦ed crab with


    green onions, sea bream sashimi fried octopus, and stir-fried wild mushrooms with vegetables. Are these really dishes you''d find on a deserted ind?]


    [Oh my god, it''s making my mouth water, it''s teasing me!]


    [Looks good, but I don''t believe a few herbs could make it all taste that great.]

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    All the guests stared in amazement at the delicious spread on the table, their faces a picture of surprise. It was none other than Mr. Connor from the Eldridge Elites. A man known for not lifting a finger in the kitchen-how on earth could he possibly cook? And not just cook, but create such a feast that delighted all the senses under such challenging conditions?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Faith couldn''t hold back any longer. She picked up a fork and took a bite of the garlic butter shrimp. The others hadn''t started eating yet. They were all watching Faith, waiting for her reaction, as if they couldn''t believe that a meal prepared by Connor could be edible.


    After taking a bite, Faith furrowed her brows. "It''s so, so... awful."


    Everyone exchanged nces but didn''t look too disappointed. After all, that was what they had expected. But then, in the next moment, they saw Faith grab another shrimp and put it into her coconut bowl. Then a third, and a fourth...


    She kept saying, "It''s so awful, you all shouldn''t eat it. I''ll take one for the team and finish it off."


    Everyone suddenly realized something was up. They quickly picked up their forks and started eating. After taking a bite, their expressions turned to pure amazement.


    "My God, how can this be so delicious?"


    "Connor, this is the best fried crab I''ve ever had in my life, no contest."


    "Connor, how are you so skilled in cooking? This is simply art."


    "Slow down. Leave some for us..."


    After a fewpliments, everyone went silent. They ate without a word, fearing that speaking too much would mean less food for them. Chloe also found the meal exceptionally delicious. She had tasted Connor''s cooking before, though rarely, but today''s meal was on a whole different level. Of course, this was thanks to the unique ingredients and spices found on the ind.


    In the live stream, viewers watched the celebrities devour the meal.


    [Is this really not just for show?]


    [It must be so delicious. I wish I could jump through the screen and have a taste.]


    [Connor is actually a culinary genius. This man is too perfect.]


    [Diana is so lucky. Just imagining Connor cooking for her makes me think it''s overwhelmingly sweet.]


    Soon, everyone had their fill. Some


    lay on the beach basking in the


    el


    moonlight, some strolled along the seashore, and others gathered around the bonfire to chat. Chloe was pulled aside by Faith to gossip about her years as a movie star and her experiences in the entertainment industry. Though she didn''t name names, Chloe knew that tonight, many reputations would be ruined. Faith''s mouth was just too good at spilling the beans. If she had a bag of snacks, she could gossip till the end of time.


    Diana also listened intently but then suddenly remembered something. "Has anyone seen Kalh tonight?"


    Kalh had been absent from the tent since the afternoon and had missed dinner.


    n


    el


    Chloe''s eyes followed the Lovebot, spinning excitedly above their heads, drawing closer and closer together How many in the entertainment industry were trembling now? Fortunately, it was soon 8 o''clock. The Lovebot, still seemingly eager for more, flew a bit away


    "Now, we ask all guests to head to the confession booth to cast their love votes. After everyone has voted, we will announce the results. The couples who sessfully match will be sent to Angel Ind for a romantic, dreamy date."


    Previously, the show had airlifted a confession booth onto the ind for voting purposes.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Lovebot continued, "We won''t be showing the votes, just the results."


    "Alright folks, one at a time, head into the booth."


    Kalh quickly stepped out of the tent when she heard the announcement. She was the first to cast her vote in the little dark room. Chloe was thest to go in.


    Inside, Chloe found nothing but a in table with a smallmp on it. On the table were a card and a pen. The rule was simple: write the name of your crush on the card and drop it into a box that looked like a piggy bank.


    Chloe didn''t take long and soon came out. At Lovebot''s request, the men and women lined up in two rows.


    After a while, Lovebot started announcing the results.


    "Unfortunately, only one couple matched in this crush vote."


    Everyone looked surprised, and the live chat went wild.


    [Only one couple? My money''s on Diana and Connor]


    [Yeah, they seem to be the only mutual crush. x is cute, but it looks like one-sided love from the younger guy]


    [I''m dying to know, if only one pair made it, where did everyone else''s votes go?]


    [Stop dragging it out, just tell us already!]


    Lovebot floated above everyone before announcing, "The sessful match is Juztin and Faith!"


    Lovebot''s mechanical voice continued, "Now, please, lovebirds, head to Angel Ind and enjoy your romantic dream journey."


    "Wow! It''s me!"


    "Yay! Juztin, it''s us! High five!"


    Faith eagerly high-fived Juztin and twirled around, lifting her dress hem with pride. The helicopter arrived quickly, and Faith and Juztin boarded together. Waving goodbye, Faith called out, "Ladies, make way! Lobster, shark fin, and foie gras, here Ie!"


    The live chat buzzed:


    [Faith looks more excited about the food than the date]


    [Even though Faith and Juztin are a screen couple, they hardly talked today, didn''t see thating]


    [They seem more like old friends. Sure, they''re both good-looking, but no sparks flying]N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    [I can''t believe Connor and Diana didn''t make it. Who did they vote for?]


    [I just need to know who Chloe''s crush is! Judging by Pax''s face, it''s definitely not him!]


    [I''ll pay extra, just show us the votes, production team!]


    After Juztin and Faith were whisked away in the helicopter, Lovebot continued, "The rest of you, stay on Devil Ind and look forward to tomorrow''s journey of the heart."


    Pax walked over to Chloe looking jealous. "Sis, who did you vote for, Juztin or Barrett?"


    Chloe gave him a nce. "That''s grown-up stuff, kiddo. Mind your own business."


    Chloe went straight into the tent. Pax plopped down and started drawing circles in the sand, sulking.


    Meanwhile, Diana''s eyes were


    already red. She nced at Connor,


    who wasn''t looking at her, lost in his


    own thoughts. Diana didn''t say anything, just bit her lip and went into the tent.


    Once inside, she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. Chloe was about to sleep when she noticed Diana silently crying on her bed.


    Then Kalh walked in. Seeing Diana


    in tears, she felt a twisted sense of satisfaction. She approached,. pretending to console her, "Diana, I thought Connor would vote for you. Guess you''re not the one he''s into."

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    As Diana''s tears grew heavier, Kalh seized the moment to stir the pot. "Connor, seriously? First day on the ind and he''s already got wandering eyes? Who''s he into, Faith or Chloe?"


    "You always said Connor''s been your protector since you were twelve. How can your feelings be this brittle? The live stream audience must be losing it, probably saying you''re trying too hard and not measuring up. Diana, I really feel for you.


    "Don''t be too down. Sure, tonight was embarrassing. We didn''t know each other before, so not pairing up isn''t a big deal. But you and Connor came on the same helicopter..."


    "Kalh, can you just shut up already!" Chloe couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Kalh shot her a provocative look. "Chloe, I''mforting Diana. Why does that bother you?"


    "Comforting? More like reveling in her misery."


    Kalh crossed her arms and stepped closer to Chloe. "Oh, Chloe, don''t y the hero here. What I''m saying is true. How is that reveling in her misery? Diana and I are friends. I''m genuinely cheering her up."


    Chloe sat up, scoffing. "Oh really? If you and Diana are such good friends, then tell me, who did you vote for?"


    "I... I... Why do you care who I voted for?"


    "You voted for Connor. You pretend to be Diana''s sister, but you''re trying to steal her guy behind her back."


    Kalh''s face fell. "Chloe, stop lying. How would you know I voted for Connor?"


    Chloe replied, "You forget, I was thest one in. I saw everything."


    "You''re lying. How could you have seen?"


    "Forgot to mention, there''s a hole under that metal box. You can take the cards out from there."


    Kalh panickedpletely. Chloe''s confidence from the start made it clear she couldn''t bluff her way out.


    "So what if you saw? Yes, I voted for Connor. This is a dating show, after all. The rules allow us to interact with different guys. Voting for Connor is my choice. Is that a crime?"


    Diana was stunned. She looked up at Kalh in disbelief, realizing the


    friend whoforted her and


    el


    imed to support her had such


    e


    thoughts behind her back.


    Chloe turned to Diana, "Remember her face, and be more careful in the future. Don''t befriend people like her."


    Kalh broke down. "Chloe, what''s so great about you? Then tell me, who did you vote for? Surely not Connor?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Chloe said, "Whoever I voted for, it wouldn''t be him!"


    Kalhughed mockingly, "Oh, really? Since you im to have seen everyone''s vote, tell me, how did the others vote? I''d love to see who''s more noble!"


    §Ö


    Chloe suddenly smiled, lounging on the bed like a cat that just woke up, her voicezy and slow. "Sorry, lied. The show would never let the guests see the votes."


    Kalh was stunned for a second, then exploded in rage. "Chloe, you yed me!"


    Chloe said calmly, "You''re just too naive."


    Kalh was livid, her finger trembling as she pointed at Chloe. "Don''t act so smug, Chloe. Crossing me won''t end well for you."

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Chloe couldn¡¯t be bothered. She justy back down and went to sleep.


    Diana curled up on her bed, still puzzled. Why hadn¡¯t Uncle Connor given her his vote? Weren¡¯t


    they the closest out of everyone on the ind? Even like Juztin and Faith, who, despite having no


    romantic feelings, voted for each other out of friendship because of their close bond.


    Could it be that Uncle Connor had found someone else here who made his heart flutter? Was it


    Faith? Surely not Kalh. The only person Diana never suspected was Chloe. First off, it was clear


    they had a terrible rtionship. Second, it was obvious Pax liked Chloe, so it seemed unlikely Uncle


    Connor would be interested in his nephew¡¯s crush.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Diana wanted to confront Connor and get some answers but didn¡¯t have the guts. Their rtionship


    over the years wasn¡¯t as the rumors suggested. Yes, Uncle Connor always looked out for her.


    Everyone knew she was the apple of his eye. But only she knew that they hadn¡¯t crossed into


    romantic territory. She had always thought Uncle Connor was waiting for her to grow up, just like the


    rumors said. He was always so kind to her, different from his usual cold demeanor. And he never


    had any scandals with other women. But still, something felt off. There was no intimacy between


    them, not even hand-holding. Yet, she had fallen in love with him a long time ago.


    Now that she was an adult, she wanted to close the gap between them. Diana felt lost. It waste at


    night. Without phones or any way to tell the time on this ind, she had no idea howte it was.


    Kalh and Chloe were already asleep, but Diana couldn¡¯t drift off.


    She decided to go for a walk but froze just as she was about to get up. A hissing sound came from


    the darkness, growing louder and more chilling. The tent had a small skylight, but the moon was


    hidden by clouds, leaving the tent pitch dark. Diana had no idea what was going on. She stood up,


    intending to check, when suddenly the moon broke through the clouds. A beam of moonlight shone


    through the skylight, illuminating the center of the tent and the source of the hissing.


    It was a massive cobra, its body a dark, ominous green, its head t with a distinctive ck pattern


    above its eyes. Its scales were tight and smooth, reflecting the faint light. And at that moment, it was


    raising its head, slithering toward Chloe¡¯s bed. Diana felt her blood run cold. Her pupils dted, her


    limbs went stiff.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed, shattering the night¡¯s silence. ¡°Snake, there¡¯s a snake, Chloe, wake up!¡± Diana


    snapped out of her shock, trying to warn Chloe. Kalh woke up too, immediately understanding the


    situation. She saw the snake, its head raised, just twelve inches from Chloe¡¯s face¡­

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Diana''s face turned ghostly pale with fear.


    "Chloe, watch out!"


    Her voice shook uncontrobly. As Chloe opened her eyes and sat up, everyone''s heart leaped into their throats, including Kalh''s.


    Kalh never imagined the snake would actually track them by scent. She was both terrified and slightly relieved. If she hadn''t been quick-witted, that terrifying king cobra would now be looming over her bed, its jaws wide open.


    Just then, the moon slipped behind the clouds again. The only light in the tent vanished, reced by a suffocating darkness so thick, you couldn''t see your own hand in front of your face.


    "Diana, let''s get out of here."


    Before Diana could react, Kalh grabbed her arm and pulled her towards the tent''s exit.


    "But Chloe..."


    "Forget her, or we won''t make it either."


    Kalh dragged Diana out of the tent. She wasn''t doing this out of pure kindness. She had her own reasons. If she ran away alone and both Diana and Chloe got bitten, suspicion would fall on her, especially since Diana was from the Gilbert family. If Diana died, the Gilberts and Connor would definitely investigate.


    Second, Diana had been holding a grudge because Kalh had shown interest in Connor. Saving her now might clear that grudge. Moreover, saving Diana would earn her brownie points with Connor, hopefully changing his impression of her. It was a win-win-win.


    So, Kalh hauled Diana out of the tent. Meanwhile, the boys erupted from their tent at Diana''s scream. Connor was at the front.


    He quickly reached Diana''s side, his voice cold and serious, "Diana, what happened?"


    Diana, still trying to catch her breath, pointed towards the girls'' tent, trembling, "A snake, there''s a snake..."


    Kalh jumped at the chance to take credit, "I don''t know how it got in, but a huge snake slithered into our tent. Luckily, reacted quickly and pulled Diana gut. Otherwise, she would Dianaout. have been in real danger. She was so scared..."


    Pax suddenly noticed Chloe was missing.


    "Where''s Chloe? Where''s she? Why isn''t she here?" he asked Diana.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Diana''s voice choked up, "Chloe is still inside, what do we do, what do we do?"


    Connor and Pax''s faces turned ashen. They sprinted towards the tent almost simultaneously. But as they reached the entrance, they stopped dead in their tracks.


    Chloe had already emerged from the tent. Her expression was calm, and she held a king cobra as thick as a wrist. The snake appeared dead, hanging limply with its tail dragging on the ground.


    Pax was stunned. Connor reacted faster. He stepped forward and grabbed Chloe''s wrist, looking her, over from head to toe. His eyes were filled with worry and fear, and kis voice trembled slightly, "Are you okay? You weren''t bitten?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    A bite from such a snake would be fatal before antivenom could be administered. Within half an hour, the poison would take hold.


    Connor could barely keep it together. He gripped Chloe''s arm tightly, his muscles tense, his heart racing as if it might stop any second.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    His eyes brimmed with a terror no one had ever seen before, pure panic radiating from his gaze.


    Meanwhile, Chloe''s voice remained steady and calm. She tossed the snake to the ground. "I''m fine."


    Connor still clung tightly to Chloe. In that moment, he felt his heart, which had nearly stopped, start to beat again. His blood, once cold, now surged with renewed vigor.


    Chloe attempted to free her hand from Connor''s grasp, but before she could, he pulled her into a tight embrace.


    "You scared me half to death. I''m just d you''re okay."


    Connor''s voice was thick with emotion. Pax, standing nearby, was stunned by what he was witnessing. What on earth was going on? He had been scared out of his wits, his body still cold from the fear. But his uncle''s reaction was something else entirely-he had never seen him so visibly shaken.


    Of course, Pax didn''t dwell on it too long. His main concern was for Chloe. It was such a relief that Chloe was safe.


    Chloe, still in Connor''s arms, frowned. Everyone was staring at her, and she was anxious to avoid any misunderstandings. She pushed Connor away with some force.


    "Mr. Connor, please. Look carefully, I''m not Diana."


    Chloe offered a reasonable exnation for Connor''s strange behavior, suggesting that in his panic, he had mistaken her for Diana.


    Kalh approached them. "Yes, Connor, rx. Diana''s fine. I pulled her out of the tent myself."


    Connor''s gaze darkened, his expression now cold andposed.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Pax immediately stepped forward. "Chloe, did it scare you?"


    Even though Chloe seemed fine, encountering such a huge, venomous snake would terrify anyone. Pax worried that Chloe was just putting on a brave face. Chloe''s expression, however, remained unchanged.


    Kalh chimed in, "Does she look scared? Catching that snake with her bare hands and killing it on the spot-she''s like a shrew, notdylike at all."


    The feud between Kalh and Chloe


    was now out in the open. Kalh felt free to speak her mind because she knew the live stream would be off after 10 p.m., meaning their actions wouldn''t be recorded.


    Pax turned to Kalh, his usually gentle eyes now sharp. "Kalh, Chloe showed bravery and fearlessness. How does that make her a shrew or udylike? Maybe you should read more. If all the women were like you, all the men would be monks."


    Kalh was furious. "Pax, what are you trying to say?"


    "Can''t you understand in speech? I told you to read more, and you still won''t listen."


    Kalh''s fingers trembled as she pointed at Pax. "Pax, who do you think you are, mocking me?"


    Just as things were about to escte, Chloe intervened. "Pax, take care of that snake."


    Pax was actually terrified of snakes.


    But he didn''t want to look cowardly


    in front of Chloe. Since she had entrusted him with the task, it meant she trusted him the most.


    el


    Summoning all his courage, Rax picked up the snake and walked away with it.


    Kalh watched Pax''s retreating figure, still fuming. "A simp to the end, and what does he get? Nothing!"

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Before Kalh could say a word, a loud p echoed as itnded on her cheek. She waspletely taken aback, clutching her face in shock, unsure of what had just happened. But it didn''t take long for her to snap back to reality.


    "Chloe, how dare you hit me?" she eximed.


    Chloe''s voice was ice-cold. "What, should I have penciled you in for a p?" Then, she turned and walked into the tent.


    Fueled by rage, Kalh stormed in after her. She aimed to return the p, but Chloe seemed to have eyes in the back of her head. Just as Kalh''s hand was about to connect, Chloe spun around, grabbed Kalh''s arm mid-air, and delivered another sharp p to her face.


    A chilling smile curled on Chloe''s lips. "It''s even now. Feel better?"


    Chloe didn''t hold back at all. Both ps were delivered with precision and force, and Kalh''s face swelled up instantly, clear handprints marking each cheek. Holding her face, a flicker of fear crossed Kalh''s eyes. Chloe was swift, precise, and incredibly strong. Kalh realized she stood no chance in a fight against her.


    "Chloe, why did you hit me?" she demanded.


    Just then, Diana rushed in, catching the scene just as Chloe pped Kalh. After all, Kalh had saved her earlier that day. Stepping in to intervene, Diana said, "Chloe, this is not okay."


    Seeing she had backup, Kalh immediately started crying, clutching her face. "Chloe, are you mad just because I took Diana out and not you? But Diana was closest to me at the time, so I grabbed her. Is that so wrong?"


    "Chloe, I know you''re upset because we ran out first. You don''t dare hit Diana, so you''re taking it out on me."


    Kalh was determined to drag


    aneN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Diana into this mess. With Diana as her support, she felt less threatened by Chloe''s aggression. "In that situation, did you expect me to risk my life to shield you from the snake? Is your life more valuable than ours? Chloe, you''re being incredibly selfish."


    Diana''s cheeks flushed with shame as she listened to Kalh''s words. Regardless of the circumstances, they had left Chloe behind. Since


    they were sharing a room, they


    shouldhave helped each other and faced the situation together. But she had fled. Even though she was pulled away by Kalh, she was still


    a deserter.


    Diana stepped forward, guilt written all over her face. "I''m sorry. You have every right to be mad at us. We shouldn''t have run away."


    Otherwise, Chloe wouldn''t have been


    el


    left to face that terrifying snake alone. Three against one would have been better than facing it alone. Seeing Diana''s innocent expression, Chloe sighed. "Diana, this isn''t about


    you


    you I''m not upset beca guys


    left first. Under those


    circumstances, leaving was the right thing to do."


    "Remember, your life is always the most important. No one has the right to guilt-trip you over your survival."


    Diana''s eyes teared up upon hearing this. "But, Chloe..."


    Kalh, hearing all this, was fuming even more. "So, Chloe, you''re targeting me, is that it?"


    "I used to think you were so noble, unafraid of power, disdainful of pandering to others. Turns out you''re no different. Chloe, in what way are you better than me? You''re probably even worse."

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    "If that''s the case, why do you act all high and mighty in front of others, pretending to be so Zen, but show apletely different face to me and Diana? How can you be so two-faced?" Diana was caught off guard. For a moment, she couldn''t tell what was truth and what was a lie.


    Chloe scoffed, "Kalh, I''m not hitting you because you''re a hypocrite or because you fake being innocent while you''re actually deceitful. I can put up with your little schemes, but I''m hitting you because you''re evil and even tried to kill me."


    Both Diana and Kalh were stunned by this revtion. Kalh''s eyes showed a sh of guilt, but she tried to stay calm. "Chloe, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Chloe didn''t waste any more words. She turned and walked over to her air mattress. With one swift motion, she flipped it over and pulled out something wrapped in banana leaves. "What''s this?"


    Kalh was visibly panicked now. "What''s this... How should I know..."


    However, Diana bravely took the banana leaf package from Chloe''s hands and unwrapped it. Inside was a whole snake egg. She recognized it immediately. It was the same snake egg Kalh had brought back from the woods. That day, Kalh had brought back a bunch of snake eggs from the mountains. Most were dropped and smashed on the ground, but there were one or two that remained intact. And only Kalh had handled them.


    Now, to find a whole snake egg, neatly wrapped in banana leaves under Chloe''s bed, there was only one possibility: Kalh had put it there. Diana finally pieced everything together. She was too shocked to speak. She looked at Kalh in disbelief. "Kalh, how could you?"


    Kalh actually wanted to kill Chloe. Such evil intent was unimaginable. They were merely strangers who had met a few days ago. How could one harbor such malice towards a stranger?


    Kalh continued to deny it. "I don''t know why there would be a snake egg under your bed. What makes you think I put it there? Do you have any proof? Don''t falsely use me."


    Chloeughed. Kalh was shameless, just like Linda. Smack, smack, smack. Chloe pped her face several times in rapid session. "Chloe, you! You''re insane!" Fear was evident in Kalh''s eyes. Chloe was a lunatic, hitting without giving her a chance to exin.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Diana also took a step back in fright. Cracking her knuckles and twisting her neck, Chloe said, "It''s been a while since I''ve had a good workout. Kalh congrattions, you''ve sessfully roused my fighting spirit."


    UMS


    Chloe finished, not forgetting to tell Diana, "Diana, whates next isn''t suitable for kids. You should go."


    Diana pursed her lips. Although she opposed violence, Kalh was just too wicked. In such a moment, she didn''t want to intervene. Diana nodded, "Chloe, be careful, don''t hurt your hands."


    Then, Diana, holding the snake egg, ran out of the tent. It wasn''t long before Kalh''s heart-wrenching screams echoed from the tent, followed by continuous pleas for mercy.


    After running out, Diana saw Connor.


    Connor had started a campfire


    between the two tents. He was


    sitting on a log, adding wood to the


    fire


    fact, he had overheard a bit of


    their conversation inside.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Diana stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Connor. "Uncle Connor," she called out.


    Her feelings for Connor were all over the ce. At the evening''s event, Uncle Connor hadn''t voted for her. What did that mean? Was it on purpose? Was he trying to set some emotional boundaries?


    These thoughts sent a sharp pain through Diana''s heart. She also realized something else. Uncle Connor treated Chloe differently. That night, Diana''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, especially about what Eve had said at her 20th birthday party. Eve had mentioned that Chloe and Uncle Connor had been dating for three years in Riverbrook. In hindsight, it didn''t seem like idle gossip.


    "Come here," Connor said, sitting down and ncing over at Diana. Obediently, she walked over.


    "What''s that in your hand?"


    Diana handed him what she was holding. "Snake eggs." She told Connor everything, including that Kalh had been hiding them. As he listened, Connor''s eyes grew cold, and the air around him seemed to chill. Diana wanted to ask him something, but his demeanor told her it wasn''t the right time.


    Just then, Barrett emerged from the tent. "Diana, you must''ve been scared tonight. How about a walk to clear your head?"


    Diana wasn''t sure what time it was, but it was still dark. From the tent, she could hear Kalh''s desperate cries for mercy. She didn''t know how long Chloe''s anger wouldst. Seeing Connor so distracted, her heart ached even more.


    So she agreed. "Sure, Barrett, let''s go."


    As she spoke, she nced at Connor deliberately. But he seemed oblivious, his eyes fixed on Chloe''s tent, sharp as a knife. He seemed to be lost in his own thoughts.


    Diana remembered how Barrett had once peeled shrimp for her, and Uncle Connor had stopped him. But now... his mind seemed elsewhere.


    Without saying another word, Diana


    Chloe and Kalh remained


    followed Barkett. Inside the tent, only


    Connor, stood watch. Kalh''s screams pierced the night,


    apanied by the flickering campfire, creating a unique scene on the beach.


    Connor waited quietly outside. Inside, Chloe was finally exhausted. On the ground, Kalhy still, too? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    weak to


    to scream. The pain was unbearable, like her bones had been crushed by a steamroller.


    "Help, help..." Kalh whimpered. "Chloe, you''ll pay for this. Once I''m out, I''ll kill you!"


    "Please, please let me go..." she begged. "I''m sorry, spare me, my queen, spare me..."


    Her thoughts were disjointed from


    the torture. Chloe sat on the air mattress, exhausted. It had been a while since she''d been in a physical confrontation, and she felt rusty. She hadn''t actually hit Kalh. Instead, she had disassembled and


    ave


    reassembled the detachable bones in her body, a technique her friend had taught her. It was designed to cause excruciating pain without physical harm. Her friend had some peculiar hobbies and had taught her quite a few tricks.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    This time, she was practicing on a real person, not just dummies.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Who knew it could be so fun? Chloe was drenched in sweat, looking down at Kalh, who was sprawled on the ground, barely clinging to life. "Does it hurt?" she asked, her voice icy.


    "Hurt? It''s unbearable! Please, just have mercy on me, or kill me already," Kalh moaned, convinced she was crippled.


    Chloe had just given her quite the treatment. Kalh could hear the sound of bones cracking. Chloe was a devil, no doubt about it. She felt like all her bones had been shattered. If she was going to end up disabled, she might as well be dead.


    If Kalh could move, she''d definitely try to take Chloe down with her.


    Chloe crouched down and reset Kalh''s arm bones.


    "It''s supposed to hurt. Next time you think about pulling anything shady, I don''t care who it''s against, I''ll dismantle your bones for good. And don''t expect me to put them back together."


    After a wave of excruciating pain, Kalh was shocked to find she could move again. Not just move, but stand up too. She quickly checked herself over. Nothing was broken. Everything was fine. It was like the pain had been an illusion.


    "Get out!" Chloe''s cold voice snapped.


    Kalh looked up to see Chloe sitting on an air mattress. She shivered. This devil! Even if she was told to stay, she wouldn''t dare. Kalh bolted out of the tent.


    As she emerged, she saw Connor fiddling with a campfire. He looked up and saw her too. Seeing Connor, tears started streaming down Kalh''s face.


    Without thinking, she rushed to him.


    "Connor, you''ve got to help me!" she cried, walking towards him. She wanted to sit next to him, but his cold gaze stopped her in her tracks. She kept her distance, sobbing as she spoke.


    "Connor, is there no justice left? Look at my face, swollen from Chloe''s beating. How am I supposed to be on the show tomorrow?"


    "You can''t imagine the torture I went through in there. Chloe is a devil. She treated me like a toy, taking my bones apart and putting them back together. I''m a living human being, and she almost killed me with pain."


    Her tears fell like a broken string of pearls. She wasn''t faking it. She was genuinely terrified and relieved to be alive.


    "Connor, tomorrow I''m going to the


    director. You have to back me up Chloe is a ticking time bomb. If she can do this to me now, she''ll do it toter. We can''t let someone


    Oher stay on the show." Content


    like


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Connor didn''t say a word, just stared at her. After she had vented everything, he suddenly asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Kalh was stunned, then deeply moved. She hadn''t expected him to ask that.


    "Of course I''m hungry. I haven''t had dinner, and I''m in pain and starving," she replied quickly.


    Connor calmly took something out and handed it to her. His voice was steady, "Eat this."

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Kalh initially felt a wave of gratitude.


    Connor actually remembered she hadn''t eaten dinner. He even saved some food for her. But when she looked down and saw what Connor had brought, her face went as pale as a ghost. It was the snake egg she had hidden under Chloe''s bed.


    Fear washed over her, making her bones feel like they were cracking under the pressure.


    "Connor, what is this supposed to mean?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    Connor''s expression was icy, his words even colder. "Kalh, eat this, and this incident will be forgotten. Otherwise, I guarantee you''ll be the number one trending topic tomorrow."


    Kalh''s face turned even whiter. She had always dreamed of being trending, but not like this. If people found out she had deliberately hidden a snake egg under Chloe''s bed, her life would be over. But the thought of swallowing that egg made her stomach churn.


    Connor''s tone remained unsettlingly calm. "Of course, your actions could be considered attempted murder. Trust me, I have the means to make sure you end up behind bars."


    Now, Kalh wasn''t just disgusted. She was terrified. She hadn''t realized the consequences could be this severe. But why was everyone protecting Chloe?


    "Connor, you don''t even like Chloe. Why are you doing this for her?" she cried out.


    Connor''s voice was calm but as cold as ice. "What happens between her and me is none of your business."


    Tears streamed down Kalh''s face. "I only put the snake egg under Chloe''s bed as a prank. I never thought a snake would actuallye." Connor''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "I''m just ying a joke now too. Eat it."


    Kalh shook her head vigorously. "Chloe didn''t get hurt, and she just hit me. Look at my face; my bones feel like they''re falling apart."


    She began to plead, "Please, Connor, spare me this one time. I know I mess up. I won''t do it again. Haven''t I been punished enough?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Connor stood up and took a couple of steps towards her. "It''s just a snake egg now, but if you hesitate any longer, I''ll make you eat the snake itself. Trust me, I have my ways."


    Kalh stared at Connor''s cold, handsome face. He seemed almost god-like, yet there was a madness in his calm demeanor. She could feel his contained yet explosive anger, more terrifying than a storm ft felt like he could crush her like an ant at any moment.


    She took a step back, but Connor kept advancing. She knew there was no escaping this.


    Connor, with his calm madness,


    instilled a fear in her greater than any she had felt, even more than when Chloe had dislocated her bones. Kalh looked at the snake egg in his hand. With a desperate move, she grabbed it, closed her eyes, and shoved it into her mouth. She swallowed it whole, the thin but hard shell getting stuck in her throat.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    No matter how hard she tried, it just wouldn''t go down.


    Kalh instinctively grabbed her throat, trying to cough it up, but it wouldn''t budge. Seconds ticked by. Her face turned a sickly shade of bluish-purple from theck of air. She couldn''t breathe at all. She writhed on the ground, her eyes bloodshot and red, as if her eyeballs might pop out any second. She rolled around, her gaze pleading as she looked at Connor. Kalh wanted to scream for help, but no sound came out.


    Finally, shey there like a beached fish, gasping for air.


    Connor had timed it perfectly. He checked his watch, frowned, and squatted down with a look of disdain. He picked up a coconut and smacked it against her back. Whether it was the pain or something else, Kalh, who had fainted fromck of oxygen, suddenly opened her eyes. The grape that had been stuck in her throat slid down with a gulp.


    She sat up, taking deep breaths of fresh air. Her face, which had been a ghastly purple-ck, slowly regained some color, though it still looked ashen. She hade close to dying.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sitting on the ground, Kalh looked up at Connor standing before her.


    ¡°Kalh, if you ever try to hurt Chloe again, I''ll make you wish you were dead," Connor warned.


    It was then that Kalh had an epiphany. "Connor, the person you love is..."


    Her voice was hoarse, as if scraped by a knife. She suddenly understood everything. It wasn''t Diana whom Connor loved, but Chloe. She had never seen such an expression on Connor''s face before. Such intense emotion, like a flood that couldn''t be contained. This was something he had never shown to Diana. His feelings for Diana were more like a guardian''s care for a younger rtive. But when it came to Chloe, there was a different light in his eyes. A light that could make a reserved gentleman lose hisposure. A light that turned a stoic man into someone fiercely possessive. Connor was in love with Chloe.


    Kalh never got to finish her


    sentence. She saw the cold, sharp look in Connor''s eyes, as if he was about to slit her throat in the next moment. In that instant, Kalh was truly terrified.


    "Get lost!"


    Kalh scrambled away, tumbling as she went.


    Meanwhile, Barrett and Diana were not far off and had witnessed the scene. Diana felt a heavy weight in her chest. Too much had happened that night. Barrett suddenly said, "So Connor is in love with Chloe."


    His words pierced Diana''s heart like a knife. Diana could see it too. Yet deep down, she still clung to her self-delusion, "Uncle Connor doesn''t love Chloe. They hate each other..."


    But Barrett suddenlyughed. "Have you ever seen someone who hates a person defend her like that?"


    Barrett looked at Diana. ¡°Diana, how much longer are you going to deceive yourself?"


    Diana''s eyshes trembled, her eyes brimming with tears. She bit her lip, silent.


    But Barrett suddenly took her hand. "Diana, the person who truly loves you is me. As long as you ept me, I won''t let you suffer."


    A sly glint shed in Barrett''s eyes. He had made a bet with someone that he could win Diana over in three days. And now, on the first day, he was already close to sess.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Diana was caught off guard. She pulled her hand away from Barrett and stepped back. "I''m sorry, Barrett..." she said, clearly flustered. Barrett didn''t push any further. Instead, he continued, "Diana, every day, my heart chooses you. If you ever want to, you can choose me too."


    Diana heard his words but didn''t resist as she had before.


    "Barrett, if Uncle Connor finds out you''ve been saying these things to me, he won''t just let it slide. Please, don''t do this anymore," she said, trying to maintain herposure.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Diana, you''re only fooling yourself. Isn''t it obvious who Connor likes? If you keep this up, you''ll only end up hurt."


    "No matter who he likes, my heart will always choose him," she replied firmly. "So, Barrett, don''t waste your time."


    Then, Diana turned and walked away, her heart heavy with confusion. Had Uncle Connor already fallen for someone else? Did he even know she liked him?


    Meanwhile, Pax took his timeing back. He had just done something significant. When he returned, he found Connor sitting by the campfire.


    "Uncle, why aren''t you getting some sleep?" Pax asked. With no one else around and knowing the livestream was off, Pax feltfortable calling him uncle.


    Connor nced at the tent across from him and said, "You go on to sleep. I''ll stay here a bit longer."


    Pax decided to join him by the fire. "I''ll keep watch too, just in case any snakese by."


    Connor said nothing, just stared into the mes. After a few moments of silence, Pax asked, "Uncle, you and Diana know each other, right?" Thinking that sounded off, he added, "Were you close friends before?"


    When Diana had emerged from the tent earlier, Connor''s worry-even fear-was something Pax had never seen before. It was as if Diana was the most important person to him. And then there was that spontaneous hug...


    Connor was always careful about maintaining boundaries, especially with strangers. Over the years, aside from Diana, he hadn''t been linked to any other women. The younger family members even spected he might be averse to women Yet, he had initiated a hug with Diana. It was truly astonishing.


    "Pax, give it up. This will only end up hurting her," Connor suddenly said.


    Pax''s face turned serious. "Uncle, I don''t understand why you''re so against me pursuing Diana. You''ve always supported everything I do even when it was unconventional. Why can''t you support me this time? I like Diana. I want to be with her, yher


    and I even want to marry someday."


    "I know my mom would oppose, but I''m confident I can ovee those obstacles.


    "Uncle, for the first time, I have someone I truly care about. I''ve never felt this way about anyone, and I can''t and won''t give up easily."


    Connor''s voice was cold. "You''re only thinking about your own feelings. But does she like you? If she doesn''t, no matter what you do, it''s just a disturbance to her."


    Pax was resolute. "Right now, Diana


    might not have romantic feelings for me, but she doesn''t dislike me either. How many couples start off with mutual affection? Not many. That''s why I''m pursuing her. One day, she''ll see my sincerity and truly like me back."

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    "There will never be such a day."


    Pax was momentarily taken aback. "Uncle, what did you say?"


    "I said you two can never be together."


    A sh of anger crossed Pax''s face. "Why not?"


    "Because I forbid it."


    "Uncle!" Pax''s face turned crimson, his breathing rapid. "Give me one reason."


    "The reason is, she''s my woman!"


    Connor''s voice was calm. He looked up at Pax, his gaze as serene as if he were merelymenting on the pleasant weather. Yet, Pax felt as if he''d been struck by lightning. His eyes were fixed on Connor, his face clearly shocked. He opened his mouth a few times but found himself unable to speak.


    After a long silence, Pax finally regained hisposure. "Uncle, you like her?"


    Connor added two more logs to the campfire. Instantly, the mes leaped high between them. The firelight revealed Connor''s earnest expression. "I love her."


    Pax turned pale. After a while, he seemed to realize something. "What about Diana? Wasn''t she always the one you loved?"


    Everyone in the Eldridge Elites knew that Diana was the darling of the King of Eldridge.


    "It was merely affection, simr to how I feel about you," Connor exined.


    Pax seemed to understand. Indeed,


    el.get


    Connor had shown fondness for Diana. Initially, it was others whoplimented Diana. But since Connor never publicly denied it, and over the years, he hadn''t been involved with any other women, such rumors spread from one to ten, ten to a hundred, eventually bing an epted fact. In reality, the nature of his rtionship with Diana was unknown to all.


    Pax''s heart sank. If his rival were someone else, he would have been confident in his ability to outshine that person. But if that person was his uncle... "Does she love you, too?"


    It was evident there was an unusual bond between her and his uncle. Since joining the show, Chloe had been polite to everyone except his uncle, with whom her interactions were tinged with an indescribable hostility. Yet, it wasn''t merely hostility.


    Connor spoke evenly, "We''ve been together for three years.''


    It was like a bombshell, blowing away thest shred of hope Pax had held onto. He deted rapidly, like frostbitten eggnt. Even his


    shoulders slumped. He hung his


    head low, sitting on a dry tree


    branch, his entire aura deted, as ifOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    enveloped by a dark cloud. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After a while, he suddenly looked up. A flicker of anger shone in his dark, starry eyes. "Uncle, you''ve known for a long time that I had feelings for her. Why only tell me all this now?"


    This past month, since he arrived in Riverbrook, the three of them had often met. He hadn''t detected any obvious intimacy between Connor and Chloe. On the contrary, Chloe''s demeanor towards Connor was clearly dismissive. How could a couple who had been together for three years act like this?


    Before Connor could respond, Pax had already reached a conclusion. "You and she had broken up a long time ago, hadn''t you?"

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Connor''s face shifted slightly, a flicker of anger sparking in his eyes. "What are you getting at?"


    Pax knew he''d hit the nail on the head, his emotions a whirlwind. "So, you really did break up. Since that''s the case, I guess you have no right to stop me from pursuing her."


    "Pax!"


    Pax regained his cool, shing a smile at Connor, a dimple appearing on his left cheek, Now he looked bright and cheerful. "I get what you''re about to say, but I don''t mind that she''s been married before, so how could I mind that she''s your ex? I couldn''t be part of her past, but I''ll definitely be there for her future."


    Connor was visibly angry now, standing up abruptly. "Pax, do you realize your recklessness could destroy her?"


    "I don''t. How does my loving her lead to her destruction?


    "Uncle, if you still have feelings for her, go ahead and get her. We canpete fairly. There''s no need to scare me into giving up with your dire warnings."


    Pax stood as well, his gaze firm and resolute. "You know me. I share your trait of never giving up until I achieve my goal. Your attempts to stop me will only make me fight harder."


    There''s no point in continuing the conversation. Pax understood the situation fully now. So, he stood up and headed towards the tent.


    Connor remained standing there, feeling as if a fire of frustration was burning inside. He knew Pax well. Pax was outwardly warm and cheerful, making everyone feel weed. Yet, inside, Pax had a stubborn streak that not even ten bulls could deter.


    However, there were things he couldn''t exin to Pax. Pax had never seen ire''s cruel and insane side. In his eyes, his mother was strict but still a good parent. Raised by a single parent, Pax had barely any contact with his biological father. Despite his rebellious nature, he deeply loved ire. So, the family had chosen not to expose him to its darker aspects or ire''s past actions, hoping he would grow up optimistic and cheerful. Connor spent the night sitting in the darkness, brooding. That night, almost everyone was preupied with their thoughts.


    By morning, the Lovebot arrived on time, its mechanical voice brimming with excitement, "A beautiful new day has begun! Please, follow me to the beach for breakfast."


    The livestream activated immediately.


    [Wow, so many people. Did anyone else stay up all night like I did?]


    [Finally, the producers are showing some humanity by providing breakfast.]


    [There she is! Chloe looks gorgeous even without makeup. Chloe, take my life!]


    [Why does Diana have red eyes? Looks like she''s been crying. Who dared to hurt our darling?]


    [Is that even a question? Obviously


    Connor didn''t give her his special vote, and she''s heartbroken Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    [What''s with Kalh? Why does her face look so swollen?]


    Soon, the six participants gathered, each in front of a box.


    The Lovebot Circled above them before speaking cheekily, "Inside the boxes are different breakfasts, but three are empty. Please choose your breakfast box. No sharing, or the crew won''t provide lunch. Good luck."


    UMS


    [The producers are back to their old tricks in seconds.]


    [Six boxes, three are empty. Making half of them go without breakfast, what''s the aim here?]


    [Pure sadism. It''s like they''re sick. This isn''t a romance show. It''s a prank show.]


    [Director, we just want to see sweet love, not how you torture the guests.]


    [Zev, where do you live? My kitchen knives want to have a word with you.]


    The debate in the livestream was relentless.


    Vel


    On the beach, the six participants seemed preupied with their thoughts, hardly in the mood


    question the producers''test scheme.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Everyone picked their boxes in an orderly fashion and opened them.


    Connor''s box had eggs and corn. Diana found a sandwich and a bottle of mineral water in hers. Barrett''s box contained a simple cheese and ham wrap along with a bottle of milk. Chloe, Pax, and Kalh ended up with three empty boxes.


    Kalh hadn''t eaten dinner the night before. Coupled with getting roughed up by Chloe in the middle of the night, her body was already on the verge of giving out. She was desperate for something to eat. When she saw her box was empty, she lost it-she threw the box away angrily, then squatted down, covering her face as she burst into tears.


    The live stream was filled with sympatheticments.


    Pax, seeing his own empty box, didn''t seem bothered. He walked straight over to Chloe and shed a brilliant smile, "Look at us, picking the same empty box!"


    Chloe nced up and rolled her eyes, ignoring him. But Pax leaned close to Chloe''s ear, "Are you hungry? I''ve got something good. Wanna try it?" Chloe turned to look at Pax, curiosity sparking in her eyes. But Pax grabbed Chloe''s hand, "Come with me."


    Chloe was taken aback for a moment, then shook off Pax''s hand, "Pax, show some respect."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Pax justughed, "I can''t help it. I like you." His tone was yful and teasing.


    Chloe sighed, but still followed her. This whole scene was caught by Connor, his gaze dark and intense.


    Meanwhile, Pax led Chloe to the center of the campsite. A campfire was still burning, but now there was a grill over the fire. And on the grill... was arge snake being roasted.


    Pax said, "I thought the production team wouldn''t provide breakfast, so I prepared early this morning."


    Chloe looked at Pax, a bit shocked, "You roasted this snake?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you ask me to deal with it yesterday?" Pax sounded a bit hurt, "It took me two hours to get it ready."


    Chloe watched Pax with a bit of admiration, "Pax, I meant for you to just throw it into the forest, not to skin and debone it, and then put it on a grill." Pax paused, "I thought that''s what you meant."


    Chloe sat down, "Well, since it''s


    already roasted, let''s have it for breakfast. Go get the leftover seasonings from yesterday. Sprinkling


    should some wild chives on top


    make it taste even better."


    In the live stream,ments were flying:


    [LOL, girl, that''s a snake! This setup looks like we''re grilling fish.]


    [Chloe''sid-back attitude is truly unmatched.]


    [But seriously, how did a snake show upst night? What did we miss?]


    [Pax killing the snake, I can''t even imagine the scene.]


    Meanwhile, Pax had already brought over the seasonings. Last night, Connor prepared a unique blend of herbs, wild chives, and coconut oil. Brushed onto the snake meat, it smelled amazing.


    It was quickly ready to eat. Chloe tore off a piece and started eating with Pax. Kalh, drawn by the smell, came over. She was so hungry she felt dizzy. The unusual fragrance led her to see Pax and Chloe eating grilled meat. She didn''t know what Kind of meat it was, t it smelled


    but


    irresistible.


    Kalh was too hungry to think. Afraid of Chloe, she yed the pity card with Pax, "Pax, I didn''t have dinnerst night. I''m starving. Can I have a bit?"


    Pax was generous, immediately


    giving her thergest piece. Kalh, starving, devoured it eagerly. After eating most of it, she finally asked, "Ms. Pax, what kind of meat is this? It''s surprisingly delicious."


    Pax slowly replied, "Snake meat, the King Cobra from your tent yesterday!"

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Kalh was taken aback, staring nkly as her face turned ghostly pale. The memory of swallowing snake eggs the day before shed vividly in her mind. The intense nausea and pain made her body tremble uncontrobly, even causing convulsions. She bolted, but within moments, she couldn''t hold it in any longer and threw up everything in one go. She vomited so hard that even stomach acid came up, making her feel like her insides were on fire. Despite being empty, her stomach kept lurching, causing her to retch repeatedly. The snake meat she ate made her feel like she was being gnawed on by a million ants.


    Pax watched Kalh retch in utter confusion. "What''s up with her?" he asked.


    Chloe shrugged. "No idea, maybe she just can''t handle it."


    In the livestream chat:


    [Oh my god! Who can handle snake meat anyway?]


    [A cobra? Seriously? Someone exin, aren''t cobras venomous? Can you actually eat them?]


    [Cobras do store their venom in nds, but their meat is non-toxic and mainly protein. Still, I wouldn''t rmend it.]


    [Thanks for the info! Honestly, I doubt most people would try it.]


    Just then, a helicopternded, and Juztin and Faith stepped out, both looking refreshed. Faith immediately caught a whiff of something delicious. "Something smells amazing! What are you guys eating?" she asked, following the scent towards Chloe and Pax.


    "What''s this?" Faith asked as she reached them.


    "Snake meat," Pax replied.


    "Is it good? Let me try," Faith said without hesitation. Pax tore off a piece for her, and she joined them, eating eagerly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Juztin walked over, looking at Faith, who was clearly enjoying herself. "Ms. Faith, you already had two lobsters, three steaks, a te of spaghetti, and five cupcakes this morning."


    Faith, not missing a beat, took a bite of the snake meat. "But I''ve never had snake before."


    Juztin, "......"


    In the livestream chat:


    [These three are something else. Why do my idols and favorite couple enjoy eating snake meat? I''m losing faith here.]


    [Honestly, watching them enjoy it makes me curious about the taste.]


    [Faith is such a champ - give her food, she eats; don''t give her, and she''ll take it.]


    Meanwhile, Lovebot notified


    everyone to gather again. Chloe and Pax, having had their fill, stood up, dusted off their hands, and started walking towards the beach. Only Faith fingered, still munching and carrying some with her.


    As she walked past, she noticed Kalh kneeling on the ground, looking weak and powerless. Concerned, Faith approached her. "Kalh, what''s wrong?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Barely able to speak after vomiting so much, Kalh tried to respond but couldn''t.


    Faith, thinking she had the solution,


    said, "You must have skipped


    breakfast and are feeling weak. Here, have some of this." Without a second thought, she stuffed a piece of snake meat into Kalh''s mouth, then walked away, reluctantly parting with the meat. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Kalh, her mouth suddenly full, chewed mechanically. But soon, the familiar taste hit her. She pulled the food out to look.


    It was that damn snake meat again!


    She retched violently, while everyone else had already gathered on the beach, oblivious to her plight.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Lovebot circled around everyone.


    "Alright, folks, since yesterday''s romance was a bitckluster, we''ve got a fun couples'' task lined up for today. You''ll be taking photos with a partner, and we''ve set up four different styles. Head into the ''confession booth'' one by one to pick your favorite style. If two of you pick the same style, you''ll pair up as a temporary couple. The photos will be posted online, and people will vote on the best chemistry. The couple with the most votes gets to enjoy avish lunch provided by us, while the rest will have to settle for a simple meal. The pair with the least votes won''t get any lunch and will have to figure it out on their own."


    [Oh boy, the production team is at it again, stirring the pot]


    [This is the first time I''ve seen such a ruthless production team. No romance, no food]


    [But I''m really excited! Which couples will form? I hope Chloe and Pax stay together, I ship them so hard]


    [Ever since Connor didn''t give his heartthrob vote to Diana, shipping them has been giving me a headache]


    [The show is fun, but it feels like mom forcing me to do homework when I was a kid]


    [This isn''t a love reality show. It''s more like ying matchmaker with a blindfold on]


    Soon, all the participants went into the ''confession booth'' in the order they drew.


    Chloe was the first to go in. On the table were eight cards, each representing a different style of men''s and women''s outfits: loungewear, white wedding dresses, vintage dresses, and bohemian styles. Chloe immediately picked the loungewear style.


    After Chloe, the other participants went in one by one. Five minutester, Lovebot asked everyone to reveal their cards for pairing.


    Chloe and Pax both chose the


    loungewear style. Juztin and Faith went with the vintage dress. Barrett and Kalh picked bohemian. Connor and Diana ended up with the white wedding dress. Connor was thest to enter and had no choice but to go with what was left.


    The live audience was thrilled with these pairings.


    [It''s destiny, none of our ships have sunk]


    [A white wedding dress! Tonight Connor''s heartthrob vote has to go to our favorite ship]


    [When Chloe came out, I saw Pax sneak a peek. He''s got some moves]


    [Yay, more cute couple moments to swoon over]


    Shortly after, a helicopter dropped off four professional photographers. They brought the outfits and props for the shoot, distributing them. ording to the styles everyone chose. Then, everyone headed to their tents to change.


    home


    1.n


    Chloe thought loungewear meant ordinary home clothes. But it turned out to be an extremely sexy white shirt. The buttons were quite low and even fully buttoned, it still couldn''t hide a hint of cleavage. The shirt''s length just covered her thighs, revealing her long, whitedegs.


    Chloe smiled and graciously responded, "Faith, yours is beautiful too."


    Faith also changed into her dress. Her dress was vintage and vibrant, perfectly outlining her figure. She couldn''t help butpliment Chloe, "Chloe, your loungewear looks amazing."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kalh nced at Chloe, her eyes reddening with jealousy. Why did she have to wear a nd bohemian long dress while Chloe looked so sexy? Kalh couldn''t help but whisper, "Dressing like that, who are you trying to seduce?"

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Kalh barely dared to speak up. She could only whisper herints under her breath. Naturally, everyone heard her. Chloe shot her a nce, and Kalh quickly looked away, not daring to meet her eyes. She wore a loose, bohemian-style dress, while on the other side, Diana was dressed in a lightweight bridal gown.


    The gown was minimalist, made of silk, flowing like water, hugging her graceful figure. The back was almost entirely open, revealing her slender back, exuding a unique sensuality. Diana used to dress like a young girl, favoring pink, with long, straight hair, a pink princess dress, and white ballet ts. But now, she had suddenly changed her look, and it was quite the revtion.


    Faith generouslyplimented her, "Diana, you look so beautiful."


    Diana blushed, "Thank you." After that, she looked at Chloe. "Chloe, there''s a veil here. Could you help me put it on?"


    Chloe agreed cheerfully, "Of course." She deftly ced the veil on Diana and, after fixing it up, said, "You look gorgeous."


    Diana stared into Chloe''s eyes but couldn''t discern anything. If Chloe really was Uncle Connor''s girlfriend before, why didn''t she show any hostility? Not only was there no hostility, but she also took care of her. Diana was confused. She didn''t know how to face Chloe anymore.


    After the four of them changed clothes, they went out. The boys had already changed and were waiting at the beach. Seeing them walk over, they were all stunned. Pax''s gaze lingered on Chloe for a moment, his cheeks turning red before he quickly looked away.


    Faith walked up to Juztin and spun around, "Mister J, do I look good?"


    Juztin honestly replied, "You look good, but a bit mature." Realizing it might not have been appropriate, he quickly added, "After all, you''re not that young anymore. It suits you."


    Faith, infuriated, gritted her teeth,


    "You deserve to be dumped by your girlfriend!" Juztin had no clue what he had said wrong. Seeing Fa angry, he felt somewhat helpless.


    Faith began to nag, "And you call me old? Aren''t you the one chasing after someone younger?" She was so angry she spoke without thinking After saying it, she remembered they were on a live broadcast and hastily mumbled, "The weather is quite nice today..."


    In the live chat:


    [Did I just hear something I shouldn''t have? Juztin has a girlfriend, and he''s the older man in the rtionship?]


    [Faith said his girlfriend dumped him. Juztin is going to cry again.]


    [Our dear Diana looks so beautiful in a wedding dress. Regardless, I''m rooting for Diana and her charm, hoping tonight Connor''s heart votes for our dear Diana.]


    [Diana! So! Beautiful!]


    [Who understands the significance of Pax blushing? He can''t even look at our Chloe!]Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    [Shoot! Shoot them together in a passionate embrace!]


    Connor also saw Chloe, wearing a white casual shirt, loose and baggy on her figure. But the perfect curves underneath were vaguely visible. This look reminded him of countless nights at Greenpeace Estate. His expression darkened, seeming to suppress something with great effort. His fingers slowly clenched into fists. But eventually, he looked away.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    The photographer arrived right on time. The production crew had thoughtfully provided a variety of props. Barrett and Kalh''s forest-themed photo shoot was set deep in the woods. Juztin and Faith''s vintage-style shoot took ce atop the steep rocks by the seaside. Connor and Diana''s wedding photos were scheduled on the sandy beach. And for Chloe and Pax''s cozy home shoot...


    The crew somehow managed to bring in a bed. It was ced right on the beach, with the bed''s feet even dipping into the seawater.


    Chloe''s photographer gave themand. "You two, get on."


    Pax was confused. "Get on... where?"


    As the photographer adjusted their camera, they replied, "Get on the bed."


    Pax''s face turned a deep shade of red. Chloe walked over from a distance. Seeing Pax''s flushed face, she asked in surprise, "Pax, are you running a fever?"


    "I''m not... No, I''m not feverish," Pax stammered. "I''m just... hot..."


    The photographer, having adjusted the camera, looked at them. "Alright folks, let''s get started. Let''s make it quick."


    Chloe, ever so bold, didn''t hesitate. She walked over to the bed and sat down. Pax, blushing and fidgeting like a nervous groom, slowly made his way to the bed and eventually sat down too. The photographer began snapping shots.


    After a while, they directed, "You two are too far apart. Pax, Chloe, move closer."


    Chloe scooted towards the center. Pax also moved a bit closer. Naturally, his face grew even redder.


    Meanwhile, Connor and Diana were also having their photos taken on the beach. Their photographer was giving directions too. "Connor, stop moving away ande this way. Not left, to the right."


    Diana felt a pang of sadness. She could tell Commor was distracted during the shoot. All his thoughts seemed to be with Chloe. Back when they were choosing the shoot style in the dark room'', she had instantly fallen in love with the wedding dress. She never imagined she''d actually be paired with Uncle Connor. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Of course, Diana knew Uncle Connor was thest to enter, with no choice in the matter But Diana felt this was also a chance given by fate. She had dreamed of wearing a wedding dress and standing next to Connor.


    Her heart was filled with a


    e


    and nerves. She was in a dress, veil atop her head. But from start to finish, Connor never truly looked her way. She had so much she wanted to say to Uncle Connor. But due to the live cameras, she had to hold back for now.


    Not far from there, Connor and Diana were only a few meters away from where Chloe and Pax were being photographed. Chloe''s photographer was energetically capturing the moment. "Chloe, Pax, don''t be shy, get closer."


    "Chloe, rest your head on Pax''s shoulder. Pax, wrap your right arm around her shoulder."


    Pax''s hand slowly reached out, but he hesitated. "May I hold you?" Pax tentatively asked.


    Chloe just wanted to finish the task and retreat back to the tent for some rest. After all, enduring the scorching sun was quite ufortable. Chloe leaned in without a second thought. Pax''s body stiffened for a moment. But in the next second, a smile curled on his lips, and with a long arm, he pulled Chloe into his embrace.


    Seeing this, Connor dropped Diana and headed straight towards them...

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    During the live stream, fans were shipping the couple like crazy.


    [Who can even rte? My smile is harder to control than an AK-47.]


    [The chemistry between Chloe and Pax is so sweet, I swear my dead heart is beating again.]Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    [Pax''s ears are so red, and he''s only in his twenties. Other than holding his pee, what else can he hold in?]


    [How can Chloe resist such temptation?]


    Just as everyone was getting more excited, a ck jacket was tossed over Chloe, covering the slight reveal of her chest.


    Both Pax and Chloe froze for a moment. Before Pax could react, Connor spoke up coldly, "Pax, head to the istion room. The director needs to see you."


    Pax looked bewildered. Connor then nced up at the Lovebot drone buzzing around, his sharp gaze cold as ice. Zev, the director, caught the look through the monitor and shivered. This was one of Connor''s conditions for joining the show. He had the authority to make any requests during filming and could halt production at any time. Naturally, he would bear any losses. As the director, Zev had toply.


    "Please go to the istion room, Pax. The crew has a secret mission for you," Zev quickly understood.


    Pax was skeptical butplied. The photoshoot was nearly done, and leaving was a relief for him. He could hardly take it anymore. Pax stood up and walked towards the istion room.


    Chloe was still lounging on the bed,


    her dark, naturally curly hair


    cascading over her shoulders. Her


    makeup was minimal, almost bare-faced, but her beautiful eyes were captivating. Lying therezily,


    she resembled a napping cat, yet her every move radiated allure


    mesmerizing and enchanting.


    Chloezily sat up. Connor''s suit jacket, which she had tossed aside, was now irrelevant. Even though she was sitting, her gaze towards Connor held no admiration, only disdain.


    "Connor, do you need anything else?" she asked.


    Connor stared at Chloe. His mood


    these past few days was like a storm brewing on the horizon-dark and gloomy, ready to burst at any moment No matter what he exined, Chloe seemed


    el


    uninterested in any rtionship with him. Now that everyone''s secrets were out, he needed to think about the next steps. Yet, he couldn''t even manage the basics of their


    rtionship.


    Chloe couldn''t possibly escape the circle set by ire. He was constantly guessing ire''s real intention and what her reaction would be when she found out Pax''s affections for Chloe. ire should be returning soon, and he had to sort this out before that.


    "Chloe, your shirt is wet. Go change into another one," Connor said, finding the sight of her wet shirt bothersome.


    The waves crashed, sshing water droplets. Indeed, the hem of Chloe''s white shirt was wet. Yet, Chloe mockingly retorted, "Mind your own business, will you?"


    After saying that, Chloe stood up


    and left, but she didn''t head towards the tents. Diana had already walked up to Connor''s side, and the photographer followed. Diana could tell Uncle Connor was extremely angry. His fingers were clenched into fists, veins bulging on the back of his hand.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Chloe was just taking a few photos with someone else, and yet Uncle Connor seemed to care so much about it?


    The photographer walked over and asked, "Connor, are we still shooting?"


    Connor just gave him a look.


    The photographer got the hint and left.


    Diana walked up to Connor and Diana tugged at his sleeve, "Uncle Connor, what''s wrong?"


    Connor finally managed to rein in his emotions. Turning around, he reverted to his usual self, "I''m fine, Diana. Go take a break. I need some time alone."


    At that moment, Diana didn''t dare say anything more.


    After Connor spoke, he walked away straight toward the direction Chloe had gone.


    Seeing this, Diana felt a chill in her heart.


    Chloe had headed towards the woods. She had a hunch that she''d miss lunch again.


    She needed to find something to eat nearby quickly. Maybe she could catch a rabbit to roast.


    But before she could enter the woods, while passing by a rock wall, her arm was suddenly pulled.


    Her whole body was then dragged into a crevice in the rock. And then, her mouth was covered by the person opposite her.


    The moment her arm was touched, Chloe knew who it was. Connor liked to surprise her like this.


    She wanted to struggle, wanted to shout. She didn''t want to indulge him anymore.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the crevice in the rock was so narrow. It was only meant for one person. Now with two people, her body was pressed tightly, and she couldn''t move at all.


    Connor was ready for this. His big hand grasped her two hands behind her back. And another hand covered her mouth.


    Chloe didn''t know what Connor really wanted to do, but subconsciously, she didn''t want to let him have his way.


    Since she couldn''t move her body, she bit down on Connor''s hand that was covering her mouth.


    These past few days, Chloe had been holding back a lot of frustration. So, she didn''t hold back at all.


    As she bit down, she tasted a hint of blood in her mouth.


    Connor winced in pain but did not let go of Chloe. He just frowned sligh s dark eyes, however,


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    unblinkingly fixed on Chat


    Chloe met his gaze. At first, it was defiant, but somehow, she saw a whirlwind of emotions in the depths of Connor''s eyes. Most of all, there was pain. And an inexplicable depth of affection.


    Chloe was stunned for a moment.


    Then she suddenly noticed Lovebot wandering around outside the rock crevice, seemingly looking for something. Chloe got it. Connor wanted to avoid Lovebot.


    Soon, Lovebot, not finding anyone, flew back disappointedly. But Connor still did not remove his hands from Chloe. His gaze was still fixed on her unblinkingly.


    Chloe cursed silently. Those eyes of his, they could look at a dog with affection.


    Whenever she was upset in the past,


    he would always coax her like this,


    with


    wounded eyes staring at


    e deeply affectionat thi


    Chloe always lost in those moments.


    She red back fiercely.


    Connor seemed taken aback for a moment. Finally, he let go of the hand that was covering Chloe''s mouth.


    "Connor, stop pretending. I''m not falling for it now."


    Connor''s eyebrows involuntarily raised. He wasn''t pretending just now. It had been so long since he had properly looked at her.


    Connor said, "I have something to tell you."


    "I don''t want to hear your nonsense."

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Connor''s brow furrowed, and his expression grew colder.


    "Once the show wraps up, I''ll take you to Switzend toy low for a while. I''ve already bought an estate there. Just wait for me for six months. After I''ve handled all my affairs back home, I''lle to bring you back."


    Chloe was silent for a moment, then let out a short, incredulousugh. "Connor, have you lost your mind? Who gave you the right to dictate my life? Who do you think you are?"


    But Connor''s face remained dead serious. "Chloe, I''m not joking. Your current situation is extremely dangerous."


    "My sister will be back soon. Whether she knows you''re my Achilles'' heel or that Pax has taken a liking to you, she''lle after you directly. "Your life will be gued with all sorts of fatal idents. I know you''re tough, but can you dodge danger ten times, eight times?


    "Don''t think I''m exaggerating. My sister orchestrated six idents for me in one year, and it''s only by sheer luck that I survived two ICU stays." Chloe''s tone was resolute,¡°I don''t care who your sister is or what she''s capable of. I absolutely won''t follow your ns."


    "And I''ll make things clear to her. Whether it''s you or Pax, I''m not interested, and I don''t want anything to do with either of you in the future. "I assume your sister wouldn''t just kill without reason."


    Connor scoffed, "You underestimate her. You might not even get the chance to exin. Over the years, the number of lives she''s taken... she''s probably lost count."


    Hearing this, Chloe was a bit shaken. The Sartori family was rich and powerful beyond measure. But could they really act with total disregard for thew, for rules, to the point of taking lives at will?


    Chloe seemed to ponder for a moment, then said calmly, "Connor, I won''t gamble with my life, but I also won''t follow your n to leave the country."


    "If your sister is as formidable as you say, and you can assure me


    you''ll defeat her in six months e


    you''ve been fighting her for years with no solution. Does that mean I should hide abroad forever?"


    "Besides, I conduct myself openly and honestly. There''s really no need for me to skulk around in hiding."


    "Chloe!" Connor grabbed her hand again. "Do you know how worried I am about you?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know. Connor, we''re over.


    "So my life or death is none of your concern. If your sister does assassinate me, then that''s my fate. I won''t me you.


    "But don''t worry. I won''t be that easy to kill. I''ll find my own way out."


    Chloe had already made up her mind. If ire was as crazed and twisted as Connor described, she''d seek protection from a friend or her mentor.


    Her friend came from a criminal background, with influence both domestically and internationally. Though he had since gone


    legitimate, protecting her from


    assassination shouldn''t pose much of a problem.


    Then there was her mentor, who had been living off the grid for years. Apart from her friend, no one knew his whereabouts. If it came to it, she uld hide away with him for half a year. Content belongs toN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Connor was practically fuming with frustration.


    "Chloe, are you trying to kill me with anger?"


    Chloe, having made her ns, had already reverted to her usual demeanor.


    "If you really don''t want anything bad to happen to me, then stay away from me. You''re the real source of trouble, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    ?


    Connor''s eyes darkened.


    He''d been down this road before, only to find out it led nowhere. But when he tried to turn back, he realized Chloe had blocked all the exits. Connor feltpletely powerless. His head drooped suddenly,ing to rest on Chloe''s shoulder. "If you don''t want to listen to me, I can''t force you," he said softly, ¡°but please, if you ever feel in danger or something doesn''t seem right,e find me."


    This time, Chloe didn''t snap back. She sensed the exhaustion in Connor. Deep down, she knew his intentions were sincere. But she refused to be anyone''s weakness, and she wouldn''t let herself be a weapon that ire could use against Connor. So, she decided to cut all ties with him. From now on, they''d be strangers.


    He leaned against her shoulder like a big, tired child. Chloe''s hands, which had been clenched tight, were now released. She stood stiffly, not moving at all. She didn''t push Connor away. The cool scent of his cologne filled her nose. Chloe had never seen him this worn out before. It was like he could barely stand.


    "Hold me, please?" Connor murmured into her ear. Chloe didn''t move. "Just onest time," he added, his voice tinged with a hint of pleading.


    At that moment, their bodies were so close they could feel each other''s warmth. That familiar temperature and heartbeat seemed to seep through their skin and straight to their hearts, spreading like an electric current through their limbs.


    "Hold me..." He sounded like a child begging for candy, or a beggar on the street. Chloe slowly raised her hand. Just as she was about to wrap her arms around him, she suddenly pushed him away, turned on her heel, and darted out of the crevice.


    "Connor, how many times have you


    tried that trick? I''m not falling for it.¡± She kicked him in the shin for good measurez Venting her frustration made Chloe feel a lot better. "PIN another stunt like that, and I won''t be so nice," she warned, cracking her knuckles for emphasis before walking away.


    Connor was left feeling both annoyed and amused. His hand hurt, his leg hurt, and his heart hurt-everything hurt.


    By noon, the photos they had taken


    t


    were already online. The voting results came in quickly. Chloe and Pax''s photo was andslide first. Second ce went to Diana and Connor, while Juztin and Faith came in third. Barrett and Kalhnded inst ce.


    Following the rules, Pax and Chloe were treated to avish lunch-fresh sushi, lobster, and top-quality beef. The others had simpler meals: just regr boxed lunches. But on such a deserted ind, even a regr boxed lunch felt like a blessing.


    Of course, thest-ce team had it


    the worst. Barrett and Kalh had nothing to eat and had to fend for themselves: Barrett went into the forest to pick fruits. Kalh, who hadn''t eaten in over twenty-four hours, was so hungry she could barely stand. When she saw the rich variety of food in Chloe''s lunchbox, her eyes lit up, and she lunged toward Chloe. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Bang-

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    ?


    As Kalh approached, Chloe delivered a swift kick to her chest, sending her sprawling into the dirt.


    Chloe turned to stared at Kalh, who was now lying on the ground, and offered a cold, emotionless apology, "Sorry, muscle memory, reflex action." Kalh struggled to get up. "Chloe, can''t you spare me some food? I''m starving here."


    "Chloe, can you really watch me die like this?


    "Chloe, you''re so cruel."


    Kalh knew a drone was hovering above, capturing everything. Chloe wouldn''t dare to do anything drastic. So, Kalh kept pushing, slinging mud at Chloe.


    In the live chat:


    [Everyone, take note, this is ssic ckmail.]


    [If Kalh starves, it''s the crew''s fault, not Chloe''s.]


    [Chloe isn''t wrong. Kalh looks so pitiful, not having eaten for so long. Even strangers would feelpassion, let alone friends on the same show.] [K-Squad is so disguting...]


    Chloe remained unfazed by Kalh''s usations, enjoying her meal with even more gusto, as if it tasted better under Kalh''s desperate gaze. Pax couldn''t stand it any longer. He fetched a coconut bowl and shared half of his delicious meal with Kalh. With sincere eyes, he said, "Miss, you need to eat. Don''t starve yourself."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Kalh was initially skeptical. Why was he being so nice? But seeing the pure and sincere look in Pax''s eyes, she felt triumphant. It seemed she had gained an admirer. Though Pax had hidden it well, she hadn''t noticed before. Still, she looked down on Pax, seeing him as just a wannabe.


    He was undeniably handsome though.


    Taking the coconut bowl from Pax, her face lit up with a smile. "Pax, you''ll have my vote tonight."


    Kalh''s demeanor was one of lofty benevolence.


    Pax replied with genuine gratitude, "Thank you."


    In the live chat:


    [What''s happening? Why is Pax suddenly showering Kalh with attention?]


    [Could they be nning to vote for each other tonight? No, my ship can''t end like this!]


    [Pax''s gaze seems too pure, too clear. Trust me, there''s more to this than meets the eye.]


    Starving, Kalh began to eat


    heartily. Having not eaten for so long, the delicious food made her gulp it down eagerly. In less than three minutes, she had cleaned out the coconut bowl. This was the most satisfying meal Kalh had since arriving on the ind.


    After she finished, Pax approached her again. He squatted down to meet her gaze. "Did you enjoy it?"


    Kalh nodded, feeling both smug and proud. Without any modesty, she asked, "Pax, when did you start liking me?"


    Pax didn''t answer her question. Instead, he shed her a radiant smile, his eyes squinting with joy, and his soft, fluffy blond hair made him look like an adorable, innocent puppy.


    "Miss, I just wanted to ask, how did you like the snake sashimi?"


    Hearing the words "snake meat," Kalh felt a chill down her spine. "Pax, what did you say?"


    Pax remained innocently puzzled. "This morning''s snake, I didn''t grill it all. I made some into snake sashimi, fearing you might still be hungry, so I put it all in your bowl."

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    ?


    Pax grinned, "Kalh, you really seemed to be enjoying that."


    Kalh''s face turned pale. Her stomach did a somersault, and before she knew it, she was vomiting uncontrobly. She felt miserable, throwing up everything she had just eaten.


    Pax, still looking innocent, remarked, "You were just enjoying your meal a moment ago."


    Everyone took a break around noon. In the afternoon, a sudden downpour trapped them inside their tents. It wasn''t until nightfall that the rain finally stopped. The production team brought out avish dinner, no strings attached. Long tables were set up on the beach, and the air was incredibly fresh after the rain. With a sky full of stars and a gentle sea breeze, it was the perfect setting.


    Pax was busy peeling shrimp for Chloe. "Vvote for me tonight, okay? I really want to see what Angel Ind is like."


    Chloe, unfazed, replied, "Not a chance."


    Faith, her mouth full, chimed in, "Angel Ind has this huge mansion and it''s really nice, but the food there isn''t as good as Connor''s cooking."


    Diana kept sneaking nces at Connor, who sat there with a stoic expression, not saying a word. Barrett, on the other hand, had his eyes locked on Diana, his gaze intense and predatory.


    After dinner, Juztin went to collect seashells on the beach. Pax asked, "What''s Juztin collecting seashells for?"


    Faith quickly replied, "For his little girlfriend, obviously." Realizing she spoke too quickly, she muttered to herself, "Stupid mouth, can''t even be stopped by food."


    Kalh, still pale, looked at the table full of delicious food with dread. The memory of eating snake meat had scarred Ker. Even though she was starving, everything reminded her of that snake. Any attempt to eat made her nauseous. She walked weakly to her tent.


    Soon, Lovebot announced it was time to cast love votes again, following the same procedure as the day before. Ten minutester, Lovebot wobbled and started announcing the results. "Unfortunately, no one sessfully paired up today."


    Live chat:


    [The couples I shipped during the day seem like a joke now.]


    [The show should make the love votes public, I really want to see who they voted for.]Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    [He loves her, she loves him, but the one he loves is her, and the one she loves is him.]


    [This isn''t a romance show at all!]


    When Diana found out that Connor hadn''t voted for her again, herst bit of hope shattered. She had been deceiving herself, but now, she could no longer lie to herself. Fighting back tears, she silently returned to her tent and didn''t speak for the rest of the night.


    The ind night was breathtakingly beautiful. The dome of the tent had a small clear section. Chloey in bed, her arms behind her head, gazing at the stars. The night sky was deep, with stars shimmering like scattered pieces of silver.


    Chloe already had insomnia, and


    tonight, sleep was even more elusive. Shey in bed for four long hours without a hint of sleepiness while everyone else was deep in slumber. Sighing, Chloe finally sat up, quietly took a set of clothes from her suitcase, and walked out of the tent.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Chloe had always been a bit of a germaphobe. Since arriving here, theck of a proper ce to


    bathe had been driving her nuts. Sure, she could dunk herself in the sea, but it just wasn''t the same.


    Out of nowhere, she remembered that little stream they stumbled upon on their first day while


    foraging for mushrooms with Juztin and Connor. It was fresh water. Flowing down from a mountain,


    the waterfall created a deep, crystal-clear pool at its base. Chloe had been mesmerized by it the


    moment sheid eyes on it.


    Determined to take a proper bath, she retraced her steps from memory. It didn''t take her too long¡ª


    about half an hourter, she found herself standing by the serene pool. By day, you could practically


    see the bottom through the clear water, but now it was shrouded in darkness. The moonlight


    flickered on and off, but you could still catch glimpses of the deep blue, shimmering water under its


    soft glow. The waterfall flowed down gently, the sound of the tumbling water a soothing symphony in


    the quiet night.


    Chloe couldn''t wait any longer. She stashed her clothes in a hidden bush by the shore and stepped


    into the water, naked. It wasn''t as cold as she had feared. Instead, it was pleasantly warm. As she


    submerged her body, a sigh of relief escaped her lips. She began to swim, the nighttime breeze


    rustling the leaves in the forest, the clouds drifting across the sky. The moon yed hide and seek,


    sometimes disappearing behind the clouds, then reappearing above the treetops.


    Swimming in the pool, Chloe''s skin glistened like diamond under the moonlight, making her look like


    a mermaid bathed in its glow, wrapped in the embrace of the night. She felt an exhrating sense of


    freedom, thoroughly enjoying the moment. But the peace was short-lived.


    Out of the darkness, she faintly saw a figure and heard some noises. "Who''s there!" she called out,


    quickly turning around and submerging her body, leaving only her head above the surface. As the


    clouds parted, moonlight poured down, and there he was¡ªConnor, bare-chested, with his torso


    half-submerged in the water. He leaned casually on a boulder, arms folded, watching Chloe intently.


    His gaze was deep, his expression unreadable. So quiet and brooding, he seemed to blend into the


    night.


    Chloe''s heart skipped a beat, quickly reced by a surge of anger. "Connor, what are you doing


    here?" she demanded, her voice sharp. Connor''s expression remained calm, his eyes as deep and


    unpredictable as the night sky. He didn''t move, still leaning against the rock. His voice was a bit


    hoarse, "I should be asking you that."


    Chloe''s anger red. "Connor, you were spying on me bathing," she used, her voice rising. "I


    wasn''t," Connor denied, but then a sly smile tugged at his lips. "I was watching openly."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    That did it. Chloe''s suppressed anger exploded. She swam straight towards him, ready to teach this


    scoundrel a lesson. She intended to grab his arm, maybe even dislocate it. But Connor was ready.


    Before she could reach him, he acted first. He stood up, stretched out his long arm, and in one swift


    motion, pulled Chloe out of the water, wrapping his arm around her waist. Then, with a smooth turn


    ¡ª

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    He wrapped his hands firmly around her waist, pressing her against the cool surface of a cobblestone path. Then, his body melded against hers almost seamlessly. For a moment, Chloe was utterly bewildered.


    In her eyes, Connor had always been frail, a delicate Trophy Boy with seemingly no strength at all. When did he be capable of effortlessly neutralizing her resistance and pinning her down to the point where she couldn''t move?


    Chloe tried to resist, reaching out. But her hands were trapped by his, pressed against her own waist and the cobblestone, utterly immovable. It was evident how much force he was exerting over her. But of course, Chloe wouldn''t just give up. She struggled desperately, trying to free her hands.


    "Stop moving, or I won''t be responsible for what happens next," Connor''s voice was deep and hoarse, brimming with a desire that Chloe found all too familiar. Suddenly, Chloe regained herposure, realizing the predicament she was in.


    Both she and Connor were scantily d, half their bodies exposed to the air, the other half obscured by the shadows of the night. And at this moment, Connor''s body was pressed tightly against hers. Their skin touched, sending temperatures soaring uncontrobly. It was an almost instinctive physical reaction. Chloe could feel Connor''s body burning against hers like a red-hot iron. His breathing became more and morebored.


    Chloe''s gaze inadvertently fell on his face. A face so handsome it was almost offensive, with sharply defined angles and a jawline that seemed sculpted to perfection. His dark eyes now appeared to be alight with mes. His brows were furrowed slightly, a picture of restrained endurance. It was odd, the allure of a man''s restraint to a woman.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    §ï§ä


    In public, Connor always appeared impably dressed, distant, with a cool, abstinent demeanor. But now, under the moonlight, his upper body bare, his chest muscles perfectly defined under the moonlight, his skin seemed even paler, but the barely visible veins on his arms highlighted a raw masculine desire and strength. Especially now, with their bodies pressed so closely together. Chloe had to admit, the man before her was downright lethal to any woman.


    Chloe feared that if this continued, she might not be able to resist throwing herself at him. She bit her lip, her face flushed as she averted her gaze, "Could you... move off me first?"


    Unfortunately, the very act of Chloe biting her lip struck a chord in Connor''s already fragile nerves. His usual calm and control seemed to be at its breaking point. Chloe was breathtaking. Born with eyes as beautiful as zed porcin, a nose that was high and refined, and lips like crimson petals, so red they seemed to bleed... Her lower lip, now bitten out of shape, looked


    irresistibly enticing.


    The woman before him, with her stunning face and hair damply clinging to her shoulders, resembled a mermaid fresh from the water. Utterly captivating. Following the trail of her wet hair downwards was a view that left nothing to the


    imagination. Especially no


    with


    him pressed so closely against her. Her glowing skin, like smooth silk, and that indescribable chest...


    Connor''s rationality crumbled in that moment. He suddenly leaned forward, and kissed her, throwing caution to the wind.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    ?


    The sudden kiss left Chloe''s mind utterly nk.


    Connor kissed her fiercely, with an assertiveness that left no room for resistance. It was an unexpected siege, aplete takeover of her senses. His skill in kissing was already top-notch, a perfect blend of dominance and tenderness that was almost too much to handle. In that moment, Chloe felt all her strength drain away.


    Her breath was stolen, her mind foggy fromck of oxygen, making it impossible to think. She could only let this man do as he pleased. This feeling was all too familiar, yet more intense than ever before. His hands traced the curve of her waist, moving up her back. The smooth skin under his fingertips, the delicate touch, continuously teased his senses, making him crave more, so much more...


    Just kissing her wasn''t enough anymore. His lips started trailing down her neck, spreading heat over her fair skin. Chloe found herself lifted by him in the water, her legs parting instinctively. Her feet left the pool floor, and the buoyancy made her wobbly. Almost automatically, her legs wrapped around his lean waist.


    In the next second, she was lifted higher, her back pressed once more against the cool stone. The chill from the stone jolted her back to reality. Oh God, what were they doing? She hadn''t pushed Connor away. Damn it! This man was like a siren, seducing women with ease. Chloe admitted it - she had indeed sumbed without a fight. But now, being lifted out of the water...


    The night breeze made her shiver, and the coldness of the stone against her back shocked her back to full awareness. Chloe began to struggle. "Connor, let me go!"


    But Connor didn''t release her. His lips were at her ear, his voice huskier than she had ever heard.


    "Wouldn''t that be too cruel?"


    His hands roamed her body without restraint. His voice was deep, burrowing into Chloe''s ears like a spell, "Baby, I can''t hold back anymore..."


    Meanwhile, one hand grasped Chloe''s wrist, pulling her back into the water. Chloe''s face turned crimson. She stared at Connor in disbelief. "Connor, you''re a pervert!"


    A look of mock hurt appeared on Connor''s face, as if he was pouting.


    "I''m in pain right now."


    Even Chloe, with her normally thickUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    skin, blushed like a lobster. She


    knew well that acting cute and innocent was Connor''s usual trick She wasn''t going to fall for it. With a push, she freed herself from Connor. Chloe turned to swim toward the shore. She must have lost her mind to have tangled with him for so long.


    But just as she turned around, she heard rustling footsteps from the shore.


    "Connor, are you here?"


    Chloe was terrified. But she reacted quickly. In their current state, they absolutely couldn''t be seen by anyone. Almost reflexively, she


    pulled Connor and dove into the


    water heading straight for the deeper area. Chloe dived about four or five meters before stopping. The voice from the shore still faintly reached Chloe''s ears.


    "Connor, Connor, are you there?"


    Juztin even called out loudly for Connor. Chloe didn''t know why


    Connor and Juztin would be here.


    ¨¦


    But at that moment, she had only one thought: they couldn''t let Juztin find them. Fortunately, her dress was hidden in a concealed bush next to a rock.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    ?


    Juztin probably wouldn''t notice a thing.


    But the annoying part was, even though Juztin didn''t find anyone, he didn''t leave either. Chloe could just make out a silhouette by the shore. He was actually climbing a tree to pick some wild berries. The tree was lush, with branches stretching out over the water. Chloe had been holding her breath underwater for nearly three minutes, which was pushing the limit for most people. Connor was almost pinned beneath her, and when she looked down at him, he seemed on the verge of suffocation, his face twisted in pain and his limbs iling uncontrobly.


    Chloe nced up. Juztin was still leisurely picking berries. At this rate, Connor might actually suffocate. Chloe didn''t hesitate. She grabbed the back of Connor''s head and pressed her lips to his, giving him air. Chloe had practiced holding her breath and could manage six or seven minutes underwater, but even so, they couldn''t stay down much longer.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, after picking a few berries, Juztin climbed down and left. Chloe''s lips were still pressed against Connor''s, but her eyes were on the shore. Once she saw Juztin was gone, Chloe wrapped one arm around Connor''s neck and pulled him above the water. Both of them gasped for fresh air as they surfaced. Chloe had been underwater for a full five minutes, and even gave Connor air. Her endurance was at its limit.


    Connory by the shore, almost lifeless. Chloe seized the moment to get out of the water and quickly dressed. Then she walked over to Connor. "Where are your clothes?" she asked.


    Connor used all his strength to lift his arm and point in a direction. Chloe quickly fetched his clothes. "Get dressed," she said.


    Connory half on the grass and half in the water, motionless. Chloe was worried. Being underwater for so long, he couldn''t have really suffocated, could he? Eventually, Chloe pulled himpletely onto the shore. He still had a pulse. Good, he wasn''t dead. But he was weak, his eyes barely open, making Chloe wonder if he had passed out fromck of oxygen.


    Chloe nudged him with her toe. "Stop ying dead, get up and get dressed."


    Connor''s voice was still pitiful. "I can''t move, help me..."


    Chloe frowned, looking at his stiff body. In the end, her heart softened. She helped Connor get dressed. As she buttoned thest button on his shirt, Connor suddenly grabbed her hand.


    "Chloe, I love you," he said.


    Chloe''s heart ached inexplicably, like it had been pricked by a needle. Suddenly, she felt very sad without knowing why. She didn''t say anything. After fastening thest button, she stood up, her voice t. "I''lhead back first. You rest a bit before getting up." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Chloe turned her back. "Let''s pretend tonight never happened." Then, she left.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    ?


    After Chloe left, Connory on the grass for what felt like forever.


    The horizon was starting to glow faintly white. Chloe had long lost any desire to sleep. She didn''t go back to the tent but instead perched herself on a huge rock by the seaside, staring straight ahead into the foggy grey expanse. Waves kept rolling in, seeping into her toes like foam, tickling her for a bit before hastily retreating. The distant sea was as calm as a stagnant pond, mirroring Chloe''s mood these past days. But recently, something had stirred these still waters.


    "Men, they''re such a pain," Chloe thought, giving her hair a frustrated ruffle. Suddenly, someone sat down beside her.


    She looked up. It was Pax.


    Chloe was surprised. "Why aren''t you asleep?"


    "I woke up and felt like taking a walk," Pax replied. "Why are you here?"


    Chloe turned her gaze back to the endless sea. "Watching the sunrise," she said tly.


    Pax nodded. ¡°Then I''ll watch it with you."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe frowned but didn''t send him away. She had already decided that once the show was over, she''d cut ties with both Pax and Connor. So, there was no rush to show him her displeasure now.


    "Pax, why do you like me?" Chloe asked out of the blue.


    Pax was taken aback. It was the first time Chloe had asked him such a question, the first time she acknowledged his feelings. He felt a bit of joy. "I fell for you at first sight."


    "Love at first sight? Sounds more like lust at first sight to me," Chloe retorted.


    Pax didn''t deny it. Instead, he confidently praised, "You are truly beautiful."


    Chloe turned her head and saw Pax staring at her with eyes that almost sparkled. She looked disgusted but then turned away, her expression softening, her tone growing more thoughtful.


    "Pax, you''re still young. You don''t know what love is. You''re so bright and cheerful; you''re bound to find She a hundred times better


    than me."


    Pax muttered, ¡°Are you trying to friendzone me?"


    Chloe suddenly smiled. "Why would I need to friendzone you? I''ve never even considered you a man."


    "But I''m an adult now. Is it because


    you can''t see me as an adult man?" Pax asked defiantly. He walked up to Chloe, knelt down to almost meet her gaze. "Chloe, I like you. Please look at me. If you don''t like the younger guys type, I can be very manly too." He even flexed his biceps for her to see.


    Chloe kicked him away. "Get lost, I don''t like you no matter what."


    Pax fell onto the beach, got up looking dejected, and sat back down beside her. ¡°Am I that bad?¡±


    "It''s not that you''re bad, you''re just not my type."


    "Then what''s your type? Someone like my uncle?"


    Chloe was taken aback and turned to look at Pax, clearly astonished. Did Pax realize that? It seemed he had seen through her thoughts.


    Pax spoke with some disappointment, "He already told me, you two had a thing."


    Since Connor had mentioned it, Chloe felt no need to hide it anymore. She actually felt a bit relieved.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    ?


    "Yeah, I dated your uncle for three years, but it''s over now."


    "If it''s over, why can''t I go after you?"


    "Pax, why can''t you get it? I''m not into you."


    Pax insisted, "Haven''t you noticed how much I look like my uncle? I can dye my hair ck, dress like him, and wear the same clothes. I can even act all cool and bossy like him. If that''s your type, I can be just like him."


    Chloe shot back, "No matter how much you change, you''ll never be him. You''re just copying."


    Pax looked deted, "So, you love my uncle too?"


    Chloe didn''t hesitate, "Yes, I love him."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Pax was stunned.


    This reminded him of the previous night when he asked his uncle the same thing. Their answers were exactly the same.


    Love is so much heavier than liking someone.


    Pax went quiet. He stared out at the vast ocean, and his voice seemed to drop a notch.


    "If you love him, why did you break up?"


    Chloe thought for a moment, then vaguely replied, "You''re still young. You shouldn''t meddle in adult stuff."


    Pax felt frustrated.


    Of course, Chloe couldn''t mention that it involved too many people, even ire.


    Connor once said Pax was a kid living under the sun. He wanted to keep him away from the dark, damp ces he didn''t want him to see.


    The conversation stalled, and Pax stood up, "I''m going for a swim."


    Chloe hadn''t snapped out of it yet.


    Pax sprinted towards the ocean and dove into the water. At first, Chloe leisurely watched his swimming figure. After all, who doesn''t enjoy a good- looking guy swimming?


    But suddenly, in a moment of distraction, Chloe couldn''t see Pax anymore. Her heart skipped a beat.


    She jumped up abruptly.


    "Pax!"


    "Pax!"


    Chloe ran towards the ocean, shouting as she went. But Pax was nowhere to be seen.


    Her heart sank and then started to race.


    The sea was calm, but who knew if there were dangerous currents or whirlpools? Getting swept away by an undercurrent was almost a death sentence.


    Chloe felt her legs go weak but still ran towards the ocean, calling Pax''s name loudly, until the water reached her waist.


    Pax''s head suddenly popped up about ten feet away from her in the water. "Chloe, were you calling me?"


    Chloe''s heart finally resumed beating. She let out a heavy sigh of relief. Then, scowling, she turned and walked back to the shore.


    Pax realized Chloe seemed angry and hurried after her. "Chloe, don''t be mad, I messed up.


    Chloe had shouted so loudly.


    Pax had heard her faintly


    underwater, but he didn''te up right away. "Sorry, I was diving and found this beautiful conch shell. I wanted to give it to you."


    Chloe looked down. Sure enough, Pax was holding a beautiful conch shell.


    Chloe felt her heart soften a bit, but she still said coldly, "Do you know how worried I was about you?"


    Pax scratched his head, "You don''t need to worry about me. I know how to dive. My uncle taught me how to snorkel."


    A lightbulb went off in Chloe''s head. She suddenly realized something.


    "Connor knows how to dive?"


    "Of course he got his diving


    bet


    certificate when he was eleven. He''s a free diving expert and can stay underwater for eight minutes without any gear."


    Damn!

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    ?


    Chloe suddenly remembered how Connor looked in the water just now.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It had only been two minutes since he had dived in, and he was already struggling, iling around in difort and pain. She had to give him mouth- to-mouth resuscitation.


    What was even more ridiculous was that after he got out of the water, he acted as if he was half-dead, so oxygen-deprived that he couldn''t even move. In the end, it was Chloe who had to dress him.


    But in reality, he was an expert in free diving, even more skilled than she was. His half-dead appearance was all an act! Just to take advantage of her!


    A surge of anger rose from her heart to the top of her head.


    "What''s going, Chloe?"


    Holding a seashell, Chloe huffed and puffed as she walked back.


    Unexpectedly, after leaving the beach, she bumped into Connor, who had juste back from the woods. Chloe didn''t even think. She strode towards him.


    Connor looked at Chloe walking towards him, a flicker of surprise in his eyes. At this moment, Chloe''s face was expressionless, making it impossible to discern her emotions. But her steps quickened.


    Chloe walked straight up to Connor, grabbed his arm swiftly, turned around, and with force, executed a perfect judo throw!


    Connornded on his back, his brow furrowed, the shock in his eyes hadn''t faded yet.


    After throwing him, Chloe was still not relieved. She kicked him fiercely. Then, she dusted off her hands, took a deep breath, turned around, and left. All in one go.


    Connor was utterly baffled. Chloe''s throw was not light. He finally understood how Lucas felt when he was thrown over the shoulderst time. It felt like his bones were falling apart.


    For the first time, he had a direct experience of Chloe''s strength.


    Connory on the ground, eyes closed, until Pax appeared beside him. "Unc...uncle... you''re not dead, are you?" Pax''s voice sounded uncertain.


    He had just witnessed Chloe giving his uncle a fierce judo throw. Luckily, it was on the beach; otherwise, some bones would definitely have been broken.


    Connor, frowning, got up, "I''m fine."


    "How did you offend her? She was so harsh on you?"


    Seeing Chloe''s recent demeanor, Connor had already guessed a bit.


    Connor dusted the sand off his arm, "Were you with her just now?"


    "Yeah, I was chatting with her and watching the sunrise. I even dived to get her some scallops."


    Connor''s expression darkened further.


    Pax scratched his head, "But when I mentioned that you taught me snorkeling, she changed her face." Connor''s eyebrows twitched.


    Pax still looked utterly perplexed, "I evenplimented you, saying you could free dive for eight minutes in the sea, and she just stormed off after hearing that."


    ---


    Dawn broke quickly. The third day of the deserted ind journey began.


    Today, the production team didn''t provide breakfast. Instead, a bunch of ingredients was air-dropped They also had four cooking stations set up on the beach.


    Everyone had already guessed today''s couple task.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before Lovebot came over to announce,


    "Given that everyone''s love affairs are not very active, the production team has arranged a new couple task for today, which is a cookingpetition. Couples will be formed by drawing lots, and we hope that you can find the spark in each other''s hearts through cooperation in daily life."


    [The production team''s antics are really something else. This isn''t about shipping couples. It''s about breaking them up.]


    [Well, let them have their fun. Who can outdo you, Zev?]

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    ?


    [I just hope my favorite couple doesn''t get split up. I''m totally rooting for Pax and Chloe.]


    Soon, Lovebot announced the drawing results.


    Juztin was still paired with Faith.


    Faith looked disappointed, "Ugh, so boring. Can''t we switch partners?"


    Hearing this, Juztin looked at Faith, his eyes instantly welling up, "Did I do something wrong?"


    Faith jumped up and yfully smacked Juztin on the forehead. "Come on, you''re a grown man. Can you not burst into tears over everything?" They had only been filming for two days, and this guy had already cried four times.


    The day before, they had visited Paradise Ind. After Juztin found a phone and called his girlfriend, he cried again. She thought he was going through a breakup andforted him for ages. Turns out, he was just missing his girlfriend terribly.


    An unexpected disy of affection had left her so annoyed that she didn''t vote for him the next day.


    Juztin stood aside, sulking, turned his back, and looked up at the sky at a dramatic forty-five-degree angle.


    Barrett and Diana ended up in the same group.


    Barrett walked over to Diana naturally, "Diana, it seems we''re fated to be together. Look, even the heavens want you to give me a chance." Diana ignored Barrett because the show had yet to announce who Connor would be paired with as a temporary couple.


    Lovebot continued to announce the third temporary couple. It was Pax and Kalh.


    Pax was visibly displeased, his gaze


    sel


    fixed on Chloe. Kalh was also unhappy. She couldn''t stand Pax. Among the four of them, Pax was the least valuable. After all, she was an inte sensation with millions of followers, while he was just an obscure model. He had even dared to make her eat snake meat yesterday. Now, everything she ate made her feel nauseous.


    Last night, she was so hungry she ended up eating some leftover grilled crab, which finally gave her some energy. But her stomach was still in turmoil, the thought of having eaten snake meat making her gag.


    Of course, thest temporary couple was Connor and Chloe. Connor and Chloe showed no emotion. After being paired, couples were supposed to stand together. But between them, there was a chasm as wide as the East African Rift.


    The challenge was set. The show had air-dropped all kinds of ingredients, including abalone, sea cucumber, various seafood, meats, and vegetables.


    Lovebot spun around and said,


    "Today is still apetition. Each


    couple must cook their best dish for the voting, which will be done by the guest couples themselves. The first ce wins a reward, while thest ce faces a penalty."


    "Please start your culinary journey!"


    Faith and Juztin had already started "amicably" discussing.


    "I can only eat, not cook, Juztin, you can cook, right?"


    Juztin looked a bit troubled, "I can cook, but it might not taste very good."


    Faith brightened up, "As long as you can cook, that''s fine. Pick something you''re good at."


    Juztin thought for a moment, "Then let''s go with fried meatballs, a specialty from my hometown. Everyone there knows how to make them."


    Barrett approached Diana, "Diana, what do you like to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    Diana finally shifted her gaze away from Connor She hadn''t seen anything romantic between Uncle Connor and Chloe. Uncle Connor


    hadn''t voted for her, but mayb


    had nothing to do with Chloe,


    Although they had dated before, they had broken up. If there were real feelings, why would they have broken up? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Diana kept trying to find reasons tofort herself. She knew deep down that Uncle Connor''s feelings for her weren''t romantic. But she couldn''t help but wonder if it was because she hadn''t confessed her feelings. Maybe they just hadn''t broken through that invisible barrier yet. Diana wasn''t sure if Uncle Connor cared about her.


    Diana and Barrett''s cooking station was right next to Chloe''s, so they could see each other''s every move. Diana didn''t push Barrett away. Instead, she surprised herself by smiling at him. "Mr. Barrett, I''d love some sweet pork. Can you make it?" Sweet pork was her favorite, and Connor knew it well. Back when he was still in Eldridge City, he often took her to a famous restaurant that made the best cherry-zed pork. It was one of their cherished memories.


    Diana nced at Connor. Sure enough, he was watching them, his brows slightly furrowed, eyes dark, and clearly unhappy. Seeing his reaction, Diana felt a bit better. Uncle Connor did still care about her. Like a child who had tasted something sweet, she picked up an apron and offered, "Mr. Barrett, let me tie the apron for you."


    Barrett saw right through Diana''s intentions but was happy to y along. Connor frowned for a bit longer before finally turning away. Chloe, on the other hand, was staring at a pile of ingredients, lookingpletely lost. She had always been quick to learn new things, but cooking was never one of her interests. She had barely set foot in a kitchen. Once, at Greenpeace Estate, she had a sudden urge to cook herself some noodles and nearly burned down the kitchen. Since then, she had stayed far away from cooking.


    Connor walked over to Chloe and asked casually, "Is there anything you''d like to eat?" Chloe nced at him and said, "Surf and Turf, can you make that?" Connor''s expression remained calm as he replied, "Let''s go with that."


    Chloe was astonished. Even though she didn''t know how to make Surf and Turf, she knew it was aplicated dish. Was Connor really going to make it?


    Without skipping a beat, Connor said, "You''ll be my assistant."


    Meanwhile, Kalh and Pax were also choosing their ingredients. Kalh was really hungry but didn''t want any chicken, duck, fish, or meat. Spotting flour, cream, and various fruits, Kalh had a bright idea. "Pax, let''s bake a cake."


    Pax immediately shot down her


    suggestion and instead picked up a live eel from a pile of seafood. His eyes sparkled with excitement. "This is it, let''s make grilled eel, how about that?"


    Seeing the eel''s slippery body and writhing motion, Kalh turned pale, reminded of the snake she had eaten before. Her mouth tasted bitter, and she started salivating excessively, as if the taste of snake sashimi was still on her tongue. Unable to hold back, she turned and started vomiting again.


    In the live stream chat:


    [Pax is doing this on purpose, he tricked our Kalh into eating snake sashimi before, and now he''s intentionally choosing an eel to upset her. This is bullying, and we won''t tolerate it.]


    [Pax, get off the show! Boycott Pax all over the inte!]


    [Stop arguing, I want to see Connor make Surf and Turf.]


    [Chloe really can''t cook at all, the way she''s holding the knife looks like she''s about to chop someone.]Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    [Why do I feel like Barrett and Diana make a good pair?]


    As everyone started preparing their ingredients, Connor surprisingly picked out eighteen different items for Surf and Turf.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    ?


    Many ingredients were still whole and needed to be chopped into small pieces for the broth. Chloe wasn''t much of a cook, but she sure knew her way around a knife. So, she grabbed arge chef''s knife and headed to the cutting board. She took hold of a prepared chicken and was about to chop it down without a second thought.


    Connor grabbed her arm, "What are you doing?"


    Chloe frowned, "Helping you out."


    Connor frowned back, "You don''t need to do this. Just gather some firewood for me."


    Chloe huffed, "What''s the big deal? I''m chopping a chicken, not you."


    "I''m not worried about you chopping me," Connor replied.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But Chloe wasn''t listening. She elbowed Connor aside, twirling the chef''s knife in her hand, creating sparks like lightning. Five minutester... Connor stared at the cutting board, speechless. Therey a perfectly separated chicken - bones, skin, and chopped meat.


    [Holy smokes! Chloe''s knife skills are insane. She must have practiced a ton!]


    [She''s so cool!]


    [Chicken: If I knew I''d be chopped this finely, I would''ve stayed an egg]


    [Mr. Connor''s expression is priceless, his eyes nearly popped out]


    Connor was indeed taken aback but quicklyposed himself, ¡°Where did you learn all this?¡±


    He knew Chloe was talented in various areas-making perfumes, ying Go, dancing, even Taekwondo-but he had no idea her knife skills were this extraordinary. Clearly, she had trained intensively.


    Chloe simply shrugged, "None of your business."


    "I asked for chopped chicken, not deboning. Why did you take the bones out?"


    Chloe had deboned the chicken with such precision and fluidity that it was both impressive and slightly eerie, especially given the excited look on her face while she did it.


    Chloe suddenly realized her mistake. Right, she was only asked to chop it up. She looked a bit embarrassed, "Sorry, got carried away."


    Her bright eyes fixed on Connor, "Anything else you need chopped?"


    Meanwhile, Juztin was frying meatballs. He expertly scooped meatballs from the seasoned mince and dropped them into the hot oil Once they were golden and crispy, he''d take them out to drain on a te. But Faith, standing beside him, was eating each one as soon as it was ready.


    After a while, Juztin looked at the empty te, puzzled, ¡°Did I not fry anything?"


    Barrett and Diana seemed extra harmonious, chatting andughing together. asionally, there were small intimate gestures. But when Diana goticed that Connor didn''t ever nce her way as she wiped sweat from Barrett''s forehead, her mood took a nosedive.


    After a few hours of hard work, everyone, except for Chloe''s group, had pretty much wrapped up their tasks. The others had made rtively simple dishes-fried


    meatballs, sweet pork, and gel


    eel. But Connor''s dish was far moreplicated. Just simmering the base broth took six hours, followed by numerous other intricate steps.


    Everyone started eating. Connor was still at the stove. Everyone took a nap. Connor had just sealed the ingredients and began steaming them. Another long six hours. When everyone woke up, Connor was adding firewood to the stove. It was dark out.


    Finally, Connor stood up. His Surf and Turf was ready. Even before opening the pot, the air was filled with an incredibly rich aroma.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    ?


    Faith was the first to follow her nose. "What''s that smell? It''s amazing!"


    Chloe stepped out of the tent too. Honestly, she hadn''t been much help today.


    She ate when it was time to eat, slept when it was time to sleep.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Connor had been glued to the stove the entire time, not stepping away even for a moment.


    From morning till night.


    From a crowd to just him.


    Chloe couldn''t quite put a finger on what she was feeling.


    Connor knew she''d challenged him to make Surf and Turf just to mess with him. Yet, he still did it.


    He spent nearly twelve hours on it. What was his angle?


    The mouthwatering aroma drew everyone out. Soon, a crowd gathered around Connor''s stove.


    "Connor, this is for everyone to share, right?" Faith said with a yful smile.


    Juztin, standing next to her, rolled his eyes. "Connor, there''s sea cucumber in there. Aren''t you allergic to sea cucumber?" Chloe looked surprised.


    "Faith, weren''t you allergic to seafood? You seemed fine after eating so much yesterday."


    Faith chimed in, "It''s not seafood, just sea cucumber I''m allergic to. I can eat other seafood."


    Connor nced at Faith. "Faith, this does have sea cucumber. Be careful."


    But Faith was an unstoppable foodie. She might look slim and tall, but she had a huge appetite.


    She seriously pulled out a strip of


    allergy pills fromet


    pocket. "Connor, don''t worry.. my allergy meds right belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    got


    Her eyes were glued to the pot that hadn''t been opened yet. "With these, I''ll be fine."


    In the live broadcast


    [Who brings allergy meds to a reality show? Faith is really something else]


    [The "cool goddess" image is shattered because of this show. She''s just a big foodie]


    [More than a foodie, a glutton. You think Connor is really worried about her? He''s worried she''ll eat it all herself] Finally, Connor removed the leaf covering the pot. The rich, unique fragrance burst into the air like invisible fireworks.


    In that moment, everyone couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    Diana stood by, her eyes not on the food but on Connor''s silhouette.


    She never knew Uncle Connor could make Surf and Turf. It felt like something was stuck in her heart.


    Juztin eximed, "I had authentic Surf and Turf, but it didn''t smell this good when it was opened." Faith was already impatiently looking around. "Where are my utensils, my trustyrades?"


    Kalh, who had been lying in the tent, also came over, drawn by the smell. Even she, who rarely felt an appetite, was tempted by the


    delicious aroma.


    Chloe wasn''t usually someone who craved food, but Connor had spoiled her taste buds, making her somewhat picky.


    Since the pot was too hot to handle, Chloe said, "I''ll go get some more banana leaves."


    She picked some leaves, swiftly


    wrapping them around her hands as makeshift insting gloves. Then she approached the group. "Let me handle this. You guys set up the table."


    The crowd dispersed.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    ?


    Some went to arrange the long table. Some folks were grabbing tes and cutlery, eagerly awaiting tonight''s feast. Chloe, carrying a pot, made her way to the long table set up on the beach, courtesy of the show''s crew for their BBQ night. Barrett and Pax had scrubbed the table clean.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Diana had already retreated to the tent area. Seeing her, Barrett headed over, finding a spot away from the prying cameras. A sly grin crept across Barrett''s face, "Such tasty food is waiting. Don''t you want to go have a bite?"


    Diana wasn''t the least bit interested in food. She had started the show with high hopes, but each day kept challenging her expectations. "Barrett, I''d rather be alone."


    All day, she and Barrett had pretended to be a couple, just for Connor''s benefit. But Connor seemed oblivious, his mindpletely absorbed in perfecting a traditional Surf and Turf. Diana felt like Connor had changed since the show began.


    Barrett didn''t budge, standing right by her side. "I know you''re upset, but I can cheer you up a bit."


    Diana looked at him, puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "If you don''t want to eat that, then nobody will. How about that?"


    Diana''s expression shifted suddenly. At first, she was confused, but then realization hit. "Barrett, what did you do?"


    Barrett crossed his arms, his narrow eyes gleaming with mischief, embodying a charming rogue. He raised an eyebrow at Diana, "Babe, just getting back at them for you."


    The term ''babe'' made Diana frown. Quickly, she turned her head, her eyesnding on Chloe.


    At that moment, Chloe ced the


    pot of Surf and Turf on the long table. But as soon as the pot touched the table, there was a loud bang. The table copsed, and the pot crashed onto the sand below. Rocks scattered under the table caused the pot to shatter instantly, spilling food and sshing sauce everywhere.


    Then came a piercing scream that caught everyone''s attention. Connor, who was just a few meters behind Chloe, rushed over. Pax did too, but he was a step slower. In the next moment, Chloe was swept up into Connor''s arms.


    Holding Chloe, Connor ran towards the sea, his face tense, repeatedly asking, "Where did it burn you? Tell me, where?"


    "Connor, put me down," Chloe pounded on his shoulder.


    Connor didn''t listen, quickly reaching the seaside. He knelt on one knee, supporting Chloe to sit on his thigh, and dipped both of her legs into the sea. Chloe''s foot was indeed burned, turning red. The cold seawater provided immediate relief, soothing the burn. But their current position was undeniably intimate. Connor even held onto her ankle tightly.


    Above them, the Lovebot buzzed excitedly, capturing every moment...

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    "Connor, let me go!"


    Chloe struggled fiercely. But she found herself held by the ankle, unable to move.


    When did Connor, who was usually as weak as a kitten, get so strong? She felt a bit of a burn, but it was just a ssh of soup. Nothing serious. Connor stared at her foot for a while. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief. But he didn''t let go of Chloe right away.


    "Are you okay? What was that scream about?"


    That piercing scream-everyone had heard it.


    Chloe frowned and said, "It wasn''t me. It was Faith."


    Sure enough, Faith''s heart-wrenching voice echoed again, "Surf and Turf... well, well, what''s going on? No, you haven''t romanced my taste buds yet. You can''t die."


    Connor frowned slightly. Finally, he let go of Chloe.


    Chloe stood up straight away. She stepped aside, keeping some distance. After a moment of silence, she finally spoke, "I''m sorry."


    Connor looked at her calmly, "Sorry for what?"


    Chloe felt a bit guilty and somewhat despondent, "For ruining the Surf and Turf you spent twelve hours making."


    Connor had devoted his entire day to it. Carefully selecting the ingredients. Each step was incrediblyplex. And to maintain the perfect cooking temperature, he had stayed by the stove for a full six hours.


    It could be said that Connor had put a lot of effort into that Surf and Turf. But it was ruined by her carelessness.


    Chloe would go crazy if it happened to her. But at this moment, Connor looked utterly calm.


    "I can make it again tomorrow, but if you got hurt because of it, I''d probably hate this dish for the rest of my life."


    Chloe seemed to freeze for a moment. She looked into Connor''s calm eyes. His voice was also very calm, seemingly devoid of any emotion. It seemed casual. But it stirred a tempest in Chloe''s heart.


    In the live stream chat:


    [???]


    [??????]


    [??????????]


    [Isn''t anyone going to say it? If no one does, then I won''t either!]


    [I''m a bbermouth, I can''t help it, have to say! From the start, I''ve b shipping Connor and Chloe, and I can finally do it openly!] Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    now


    [Don''t these two always bicker when they meet, but doesn''t it feel like they''re actually a pair of bickering lovers?]


    [The moment Connor saw Chloe get burned and immediately swept her into his arms, my heart was truly touched]


    [Who understands the weight behind "I''d hate this dish for the rest of my life"? Isn''t that the same as saying "let''s get married"?] [No, what about Pax?]


    [Am I the only one concerned about how gorgeous their kids would be if this godly-looking couple had them?]


    [Isn''t this a survival reality show? How did it suddenly turn into a romance show?]


    [You got it wrong, buddy. This is obviously a culinary show]


    The live chat exploded.


    Chloe felt her ears getting hot for no reason. She said coldly, "Are y crazy? Surf and Turf is a


    dish. Don''t tarnish ite ? Don''t tarnish item¨¦t


    After that, she turned and left.


    In the live stream chat:


    [Isn''t she a bit allergic to romance?]Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    [Did my ship just sink?]


    [Yay! Pax, there''s still hope for you!]


    Pax had just arrived. He had also seen the moment Connor pickedzup Chloe. Just like that night when the snake attacked. He had never seen his uncle so worried and out of control in his life.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    ?


    Pax felt a bit down. Still, he walked over to Chloe, concern evident in his voice as he asked, "Chloe...Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," Chloe replied curtly.


    Together, Pax and Chloe headed toward the long table. Juztin was there, busy fixing one of the table legs while muttering to himself, "It was perfectly fine just a moment ago. How did it break suddenly? This shouldn''t be happening."


    Faith was stillmenting the ruined Surf and Turf. Though the dish was damaged, fortunately, it wasn''t a total loss. Half of it remained at the bottom of the pot. Carefully, Faith brought over some kitchenware and tried to salvage what was left.


    Witnessing the scene, Diana''s face flushed with anger. "Barrett, why would you do such a thing?"


    "That was Uncle Connor''s hard work, over ten hours of effort. You''ve gone too far."


    Barrett looked back at her innocently, a sly grin ying on his lips. His features were ssically handsome, with narrow, almond-shaped eyes, like an elegant noble from ancient times.


    "Diana, I did it all for you. You don''t like Chloe, do you?"


    "I... I..." Diana stammered, her face turning even redder. It felt as though her deepest, most hidden thoughts had been exposed. Ever since learning that Chloe was her uncle''s ex-girlfriend, her feelings towards Chloe had grownplicated, perhaps tinged with rejection or... jealousy. But she had never wanted to harm her.


    The hot soup that had almost spilled


    over Chloe could have severely


    injured her leg. Barrett slowly took


    n¨¦t I


    Diana''s hand. "Diana, only I care


    about how you feel. Connor has always been deceiving you, and SO


    has Chloe. I''m the only one you can trust." Content belongs to


    NovelDrama.Org


    Diana paused for a few seconds, seemingly deep in thought, but quickly withdrew her hand from Barrett''s. "Barrett, don''t do these things anymore. If you hurt others again, I will tell everyone."


    Then, Diana also walked towards the long table. Barrett watched her leave, then raised an eyebrow and smirked, following her.


    Faith had divided the remaining Surf


    and Turf into eight portions. Seeing


    Chloe return, she expressed her concern and then announced, "I''ve divided it up for everyone. It''s not much, but at least you can taste Connor''s craftsmanship. Everyone, please have a taste." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Pax looked at the eight bowls on the table and eximed, "Faith, why do you have so much in your bowl?"


    Though everyone had a bowl, the others were small coconut bowls, while Faith''s was significantlyrger. Faith shot him a re, "Kid, grown-up matters are none of your business."


    Hearing this, Pax was about to


    explode. He immediately took off his


    shirt, "You all treat me like a child,


    but I''m 21, a grown-up. I have eight-pack abs. Have you ever seen


    a kid with eight-pack abs?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Everyone looked at Pax, who was making a scene, with speechless amazement. Juztin passed by him, patting his shoulder, "Grown-ups usually don''t act so childish."


    Chloe walked past without even ncing at his abs, casually saying, "Put your shirt back on, kid. You have low immunity and might catch a cold." Connor also walked by, his voice icy, "Pax! You have three seconds to put your shirt back on!"

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    ?


    Pax found the whole thing incredibly boring. Chloe wasn''t even paying attention.


    Silently, he put his clothes back on.


    Everyone gathered to start their meal, digging into the luxurious food. The broth shimmered like golden jelly, rich and thick with a variety of ingredients.


    The lobster was translucent and melted in the mouth, while the steak was fragrant, rich, and tender.


    Faith was really eating it alongside her allergy medicine. Mid-meal, she started crying. Tugging at Connor''s sleeve beside her, she whimpered, "Connor..."


    Connor just looked at her, unamused, and pulled his sleeve back.


    Faith kept her head down and focused on her meal.


    The others began to praise the dish.


    Juztin said, ¡°Connor, no exaggeration, this is the best dish I''ve ever tasted.¡±


    After taking a few bites, Barrettplimented, "Such authentic skills, Connor. Who did you learn from?"


    Connor responded nonchntly, "I just did some research on my own."


    Pax, eating and feeling gloomy, asked, "Weren''t you uninterested in cooking before?¡±


    Pax had always looked up to Connor as a role model. He liked whatever his uncle liked. Since his uncle wasn''t into cooking, he never bothered with it either. But unexpectedly, at some point, his uncle had turned into a master chef.


    Connor answered casually, "I was uninterested until I saw a certain quote."


    "What quote?"


    "It''s adult stuff.¡±


    In the live stream chat:


    [That quote must be "The way to a person''s heart is through their stomach.¡±]


    [Get out of here with that lovey-dovey talk.]


    [Seriously, with Connor''s status, countless women would kill to cook


    for him. He wouldn''t need to lea cooking for a woman, so it must be for a man!] Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    [You get out too.]


    [Can we just appreciate how Connor breaks stereotypes about chefs? He keeps getting cooler.]


    [Did anyone else find Pax''sment strange? Did Pax know Connor from before?]


    Meanwhile, Chloe was also


    thoroughly enjoying her meal.


    Connor''s cooking skills were on par with a five-star chef. The best meals of Chloe''s life were made by Ann, and now, by Connor. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Kalh seemed to suddenly find her appetite as well. But her portion was the smallest, and just as she was getting into it, it was gone.


    She eyed Diana''s bowl. "Why aren''t you eating?" she asked gently.


    Diana shook her head, her voice low, "I''m just not hungry."


    Kalh was about to say something when a long arm reached over, took Diana''s bowl, and poured it into their


    own saying, "Let me help you with that."


    Kalh stood frozen in ce.


    UMS


    "You guys go ahead, I''m going to head back to the tent to rest," Diana said, leaving first.


    Connor didn''t look up, but his brow furrowed slightly.


    Dinner concludedte into the evening.


    Then came the time to cast the "crush votes" of the day. Before today''s voting, the group had to select the best and worst dish of the day. Connor''s Surf and Turf was unanimously voted the best.


    The worst was Pax and Kalh''s grilled eel, mainly because Kalh ended up throwing up on it, preventing anyone from actually tasting it. However, the production team didn''t rush to reward or penalize anyone, choosing instead to proceed with the crush votes. Lovebot quickly announced the results.


    ¡°Today, only one pair matched sessfully, Barrett and Diana. Please proceed to Angel Ind for your romantic getaway."

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    ?


    Everyone was caught off guard by the turn of events.


    Diana''s feelings were an open book to everyone, in as day. But Connor? His thoughts were a vault-locked tight and off-limits. The helicopter had already touched down when Connor suddenly walked up to Diana and whispered, "Come with me."


    A glimmer of hope pierced Diana''s gloomy mood. She followed Connor to a secluded spot, away from prying eyes and cameras.


    Connor''s eyes were cold as he spoke, "I warned you from the start, Barrett is likely working for ire. Why did you get involved with him? Anyone else would have been fine. Why did you choose Barrett?"


    Diana felt the chill in his voice, so different from the warmth she was used to. "Uncle Connor, anyone else? So I can not choose you?" Diana''s eyes welled up as she finally found the courage to speak her heart.


    Connor looked at her deeply before finally saying, "Yeah."


    Was this really his answer?


    Diana''s heart plummeted. Tears streamed down her cheeks. She said nothing, just took a few steps back before bolting toward the helicopter. Barrett was already waiting by the helicopter. Diana climbed in, and Barrett followed suit.


    Connor watched them leave, a mix of helplessness and worry clouding his eyes.


    Meanwhile, back at the main site, the director had started doling out rewards and punishments for the day''s cookingpetition.


    Thest-ce punishment? A grueling 5,000-meter run on the beach.


    Pax didn''t mind; he was used to running before bed anyway. But for Kalh, it was a nightmare. She''d barely eaten for days, and today she could only manage a single bite. She copsed after barely starting the run. Content belongs to


    Faith, eager for news, asked Lovebot, "What about Connor and Chloe''s reward?"


    Before she could finish, the sound of another helicopternding filled the air. Lovebot spun around, practically dancing with excitement.


    "The first-ce reward is a romantic date on Angel Ind for both of you. Surprised?"


    Chloe was at a loss for words. Thest thing she wanted was to be alone with Connor, but she boarded the helicopter with him nheless.


    Angel Ind wasn''t far from Devil Ind; the two were neighboring islets. The helicopter ride took just ten minutes. As theynded, a castle-like vi came into view.


    A butler greeted them, exining the


    ve


    basics of the ind, which was actually a private retreat owned by a mysterious billionaire. The ind boasted an array of entertainment facilities-everything from a racetrack and golf course to a wildlife park. There were bars, restaurants, and even a grand theater.


    The ind was bustling, but mostly with staff who served the billionaire and his asional guests. The


    theater alone had hundreds of


    people on standby, ready to performOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    at a moment''s notice. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    After the butler''s tour, they were led into the sprawling vi. The ce was enormous.


    Chloe looked around and asked, "Are Barrett and Diana staying here tonight too?"

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    ?


    No sooner had the words left their mouths than Barrett and Diana came down the spiral staircase together. Diana''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw Chloe and Connor approaching side by side. Could it be that they had paired up too?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Barrett and Diana reached them, and Barrett couldn''t help but tease, "So, Chloe and Connor, you two hit it off as well, huh?"


    Chloe replied with a touch of nonchnce, "It''s just the prize for winning the cooking contest on the show."


    Diana felt a wave of relief wash over her. She had been regretting her decision ever since she got on the ne with Barrett. She had never gone against Connor''s wishes before and knew he was only looking out for her. She couldn''t help but wonder if Connor would stop caring about her now.


    "Uncle Connor," Diana began, her voice hesitant. "I need to talk to you."


    Barrett, sensing the moment, said, ¡°Alright, I''ll leave you two to it. Catch up with meter." Chloe turned to the butler and said, "Please, show me to my room." She then followed the butler, leaving Diana and Connor alone.


    Diana led Connor to a secluded garden, far from any cameras. "Uncle Connor, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have been so stubborn," Diana apologized, her voice filled with remorse.


    Connor''s face was serious. ¡°Diana, you know the situation we''re in. This whole reality show is ire''s doing. She hasn''t made her move yet, and I don''t know what her true intentions are. We have to be careful with every step. I can protect you, but you have to cooperate with me.¡±


    Diana''s guilt grew deeper. "I won''t act out again, Uncle Connor. Whatever you want me to do, I''ll do it."


    Connor nodded. "Keep your distance from Barrett. I can''t be sure, but his eagerness towards you might not be genuine."


    "I''ll do as you say, Uncle Connor."


    Connor''s expression softened. "Just be cautious and don''t give ire any chance to exploit us." He gently patted Diana''s head. "Be good, now. Go back."


    Connor turned to leave, but Diana stood rooted to the spot, watching him. Every gesture, every word reminded her of the Connor she had known and loved. He had taken a few steps away when Diana, biting her lip, made a bold decision She ran up to him and hugged him from behind, her eyes tightly shut, her body trembling with nerves. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Summoning all her courage, she blurted out, "Uncle Connor, I love you. I''ve loved you for so long!"


    She continued, her words pouring


    out in a rush. When I was twelve, trapped in ire''s basement and barely alive, you appeared like an angel That''s when I started falling for you. Later, when you tookal


    knife


    forme, I vowed to spend my life repaying you."


    "Uncle Connor, all these years, I''ve kept my love for you a secret. Everyone says you''ve been waiting for me to grow up, and that made me so happy. Well, I''ve grown up now. I don''t want to hide my feelings anymore."


    ¡°Uncle Connor, let me be with you, please?"


    Diana''s confession came out in one breath, and she couldn''t stop trembling. She clung to Connor tightly. It was almostughable. Everyone thought she was Uncle


    Connor''s girlfriend, but in trut


    aside


    from the year he rescued her from the basement, they had never even hugged. She had always missed his scent, a scent that made her feel utterly safe.


    Connor stood still, silent. Diana''s heart sank further with each passing second. Finally, Connor gently pried her fingers open, and Diana felt as though she was being pulled underwater, unable to breathe.


    After letting go of Diana, Connor turned to face her.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    ?


    His voice was calm, like a stillke, without a hint of emotional turmoil.


    "Diana, why are you letting the world''s opinions get to you? From the start, I''ve told you, I''ll always just be your Uncle Connor. Don''t entertain any other fantasies. Have you forgotten?"


    Diana hadn''t forgotten. When she was eighteen, she tried to confess her feelings. That''s when Connor had said those words to her.


    However, everyone outside said she was the only one who mattered to Connor. The more they talked, the more she believed it. Or maybe, she just really wanted it to be true.


    Diana''s arms fell to her sides, her head drooped, and tears flowed uncontrobly.


    Connor continued, "I''ve watched you grow up. In you, I see shades of my younger self. I protect you because I want you to be independent, maybe even surpass ire''s achievements, not to get entangled in this so-called romance. You have your own mission, for yourself and your family. I can''t protect you forever."


    Diana could barely listen anymore. "Uncle Connor, are you rejecting me because of Chloe?"


    Connor''s eyes turned cold for a moment.


    The air felt like it had frozen.


    Diana looked up at him, her dark eyes brimming with tears. "I know what Eve said is true. Chloe was your girlfriend in Riverbrook, but you two broke up. Why can''t you ept me, Uncle Connor? I like you so much. I''d do anything for you."


    "Diana!" Connor''s voice grew stern, "I could never like you. I could never like anyone else."


    Anyone else? Was she just anyone to him?


    Disappointment filled Diana''s eyes, and a forced smile appeared on her tear-streaked face. "You still like Chloe, don''t you?"


    "Yes!" Connor''s answer was firm, "If I were to have a wife in the future, it would definitely be her, and only her."


    "And what if Chloe loves someone else?"


    Diana could tell, Chloe wasn''t that into Connor, even showing disdain and indifference. She didn''t know why they broke up. But now, Pax was also pursuing her. Chlo@might not want to look back.


    Connor''s answer was equally firm, "Then I would live alone, in solitude, till the end."


    Diana hadn''t expected such an answer from Connor.


    Seeing him had given her a glimmer of hope. Now, all hope seemed to have turned to ashes.


    Diana bit her lip and said, "I understand, Uncle Connor." And then she walked away.


    Watching Diana''s retreating figure, Connor let out a heavy sigh. His heart felt a bit troubled.


    As he looked up, he suddenly saw a figure on the third floor.


    It was Chloe.


    Chloe was standing on the balcony, leaning out, her ear tilted to the side. She looked like she was


    novel!


    eavesdropping out of sheer curiosity.


    Chloe hadn''t heard anything; the wind was too strong tonight, and they were too far apart.


    But she could guess. Judging by the situation, Diana was talking about her feelings to Connor.


    It seemed Connor hadn''t epted them. If he had, the two would''ve been in each other''s arms by now.


    As she pulled back, she nced down and saw Connor looking up at her.


    Chloe felt a fleeting moment of guilt, but she still pretended as if nothing happened. She picked up the wine ss beside her, mechanically turned around, and entered her room. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Less than three minutester, she heard a series of loud knocks at the door.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    ?


    Chloe sauntered over and swung the door open, just as she''d expected. Connor stood there, a stormy look stered on his face. He was clearly there to confront her. Not one to hide her amusement, Chloe smirked and teased, "Did you go and break some poor girl''s heart?"


    Connor''s gaze bore into her, icy and intense, like a me trapped in frost, ready to ignite at any moment. Chloe remained unbothered, her demeanor rxed and casual.


    Her room had a liquor cab, and the butler had already told her she could help herself to whatever she fancied. She had just uncorked a bottle of 1985 Sassicaia and poured herself another half ss in a tall wine ss.


    She walked over to Connor, handed him the ss, and chided, "I don''t know if you are genuinely clueless or just ying dumb, but Diana''s been into you for ages. It takes guts for a girl toy her heart on the line, only to have it stomped on."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor took the ss but didn''t drink. His expression was still grim. "So, you think I should ept her feelings?"


    Chloe saw right through him. He''de to see how she''d react, but he was sorely disappointed. Chloe showed no signs of jealousy, just aid-back indifference and even a bit of sympathy for Diana. If anything, her strongest reaction was curiosity. How detached must she be to treat Diana''s confession like juicy gossip?


    Clinking her ss against his, Chloe took a sip and turned away leisurely. "Don''te here with your drama. I have no hopes or expectations. Whether you ept her or not is your business, not mine. I''m just curious, that''s all."


    She wandered back to the balcony, sipping her wine and taking in the view. Connor watched her, lounging and carefree, then suddenly downed his wine in one gulp. He strode over to her and before she knew it, spun her around, one hand gripping her waist and the other cupping her head.


    He kissed her fiercely. Chloe felt her feet lift off the ground as he pressed her back against the wall. Connor seemed to lose control, passionately drawing her breath into him. The familiar kiss, the familiar dominance, mingled with the rich scent of wine, spread wildly between their lips.


    Chloe rolled her eyes at the night sky, but this time, she didn''t push him away. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck, responding to his kiss.


    Connor was taken aback. Honestly, he''d braced himself for a p or a shove, but Chloe''s unexpected response made him freeze, his usually sharp mind momentarily nk.


    He''d only kissed her to provoke a reaction, annoyed by her indifference. He''d expected her to throw him off, but now... Chloe''s eyes were open, sultry, her body pressing against his willingly.


    Feeling her warmth, Connore


    blood


    began to boil. Something felt a bit off, but in that moment, be couldn''t care less. He missed her too much, and any hint of passion from her was enough to break his resolve.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    ?


    Chloe pushed against his chest, sending him stumbling. They kissed their way from the balcony to the bedroom, her fingers deftly unbuttoning Connor''s shirt. Each touch felt like it set his skin on fire.


    Ever since their breakup, Connor had been bottling up his desires, and now he was finding it hard to resist her teasing. His body temperature skyrocketed, feeling like a branding iron. He was just about to pull Chloe into a fierce embrace and press her down onto the bed when, suddenly, she shoved him hard. He stumbled straight into the bathroom.


    As the door mmed shut, he heard Chloe''s cool, detached voice, "Get in there!" Connor was left bewildered, trying to process what had just happened. The bathroom door was already locked from the outside.


    "Chloe, are you trying to kill me?" he shouted, his voice a mix of anger and frustration.


    "Take a cold shower; you won''t die," she replied nonchntly. Then, she cracked the door open just enough to add, "If that doesn''t do it, handle it yourself!" Before he could respond, she closed and locked the door again.


    Connor saw Chloe''s head peek in for a brief moment before disappearing. He punched the wall in frustration. Damn it! He knew her sudden change in behavior was a setup, but he hadn''t expected her to be so ruthless.


    Looking down at himself, he sighed in exasperation at his own boner. His fingers clenched into fists as he took a few deep breaths to calm down. Eventually, he gave in, moving to the shower to turn on the cold water...


    Meanwhile, Chloe leaned against the bathroom door, taking a deep breath. Connor''s physique was incredible, and his kissing skills were top-notch. She had almost let herself get carried away, nearly falling into the trap.


    ''He''s messing with my head!'' Chloe thought. She realized she couldn''t stay in the house any longer. Once Connor got out, she wasn''t sure she''d have the self-control to resist him again. She needed to... find a few more handsome distractions to strengthen her resolve.


    The butler had mentioned a local bar, renowned for its unique charm-all the servers were handsome young men, aged between twenty and twenty- five. Well, since she''s already here, she might as well test her willpower.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Before leaving, Chloe leaned by the bathroom door, listening for any sounds from inside. All she could hear was the rush of water. Silently, she unlocked the bathroom door. She couldn''t leave Connor locked up all night.


    After unlocking the door, Chloe strutted out confidently. The old butler had arranged for someone to take her to the ind''s bar. Nestled halfway up a hill, the bar had a, circr design, surrounded by lush greenery. Its lights shone through, making it look like a giant pearl embedded in the mountainside.


    Chloe entered without any trouble and was immediately struck by the size of the ce. It wasn''t just a bar it was a high-end club offering dining and entertainment, reminiscent of the Blossom club back in Eldridge City However, unlike Blossom, there were no customers here, just a plethora of staff.


    Just as the old butler had said, all the servers were young, handsome men. They were constantly smiling, a sight that was easy on the eyes. Chloe r¨¦alized she hadn''t eaten much that evening and was quite hungry. She was about to find a booth to order somete-night snacks when she turned around and spotted two familiar faces.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    It was Barrett and Diana. Chloe hadn''t expected to see them here. There was Diana, her arm draped over Barrett''s shoulder. Barrett had his arm around her waist just as they stepped into the elevator. Something felt off to Chloe in that moment. But they were too far away for her to be sure what was happening.


    Chloe sprang to her feet and rushed after them. As she did, she collided head-on with a waiter carrying a tray of food, sending dishes crashing to the floor. She could only watch helplessly as the elevator doors slid shut. By the time she reached the elevator again, it was empty.


    A sense of worry gnawed at Chloe. Her gut told her Diana was drunk. Barrett was still somewhat of a mystery to her. Over the past few days, she had found him to be humorous, always smiling, humble, polite, and quite proactive. And it was clear to everyone that he was smitten with Diana.


    It seemed likely that Diana had been rejected by Connor tonight and had turned to alcohol to drown her sorrows. It made sense for Barrett to be by her side under the circumstances. But Chloe felt Barrett should have taken Diana back to her room. Instead, he had taken her into the elevator. That was definitely odd.


    After stepping into the elevator herself, Chloe realized it served over twenty floors. She had no idea where they might have gone. She got out of the elevator and grabbed a passing waiter. "Where did Barrett and Diana go?" she demanded.


    The waiter shook his head, indicating he didn''t know. Chloe grabbed another, but got the same response. Something felt wrong. There were only four guests on this ind. How could the staff not know?


    Frustrated, Chloe pinned a waiter against the wall. "Talk, or I''ll smash your head in," she threatened. The young man gestured frantically, opening his mouth to reveal he had no tongue. He was mute.


    Chloe was momentarily stunned and


    backed off quickly. After checking a


    few more staff members, she discovered that all the handsome waiters were, without exception, mute. And it wasn''t congenital.


    Someone had cut out their tongues.


    A chill ran down Chloe''s spine. How could this be? The room full of attractive young men suddenly felt sinister and terrifying. Chloe wanted to flee immediately. But the thought of Diana still being there held her back.


    She tried to contact the production team. But after the live broadcast ended, their only means ofmunication on the ind was through Lovebot. And Lovebot hadn''t apanied them to Angel Ind.


    The eerie atmosphere only


    Chloe thought about finding the butler who had brought her here. But the staff arranged by the butler had already left. For a moment, Chloe felt utterly helpless. And there were no means ofmunication in the bar either.


    heightened her sense that


    something bad was going to happen to Diana With no other options, Chloe pressed the button for the top floor of the elevator, intending to check each floor on her way down.


    el


    The top floor was a swimming pool. Below it was a spa center, a therapy center, a gym, a movie theater, and so on. From the twentieth floor down, there were presidential suites. About ten suites per floor. Each suite had its own uniqueyout. Athese rooms were empty. And all the doors were locked. Chloe knew this because she could pick locks. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    ?


    Just now, at the bar counter, Chloe casually picked up a silver cocktail pick. Little did anyone know, it would soon be her makeshift lock-picking tool.


    With practiced precision, Chloe deftly unlocked the door in just a few seconds. She went from room to room, floor to floor, until she finally reached the 16th floor. That was when she saw Barrett and Diana.


    The scene was worse than she could have ever imagined. Diana was already undressed, lying helplessly on the bed, while Barrett, shirtless, was taking advantage of her.


    The sound of the door bursting open made Barrett freeze. He turned toward the noise, his face a mix of shock and panic, only to see Chloe standing there.


    For a split second, Chloe stood stunned. But then, rage took over. She rushed at Barrett and delivered a powerful punch straight to his face. Barrett went down, spitting out blood and a tooth.


    Despite the blow, Barrett managed to stay conscious. He yelled, "Chloe, what the hell are you doing?"


    Chloe struggled to keep her emotions in check, and snapped back, "You disgusting monster! Taking advantage of a girl who''s vulnerable!"


    Covering his face, Barrett tried to defend himself, "Look, she wanted this. We''re together now, doing what couples do. Why are you butting in?" Chloe let out a cold, mockingugh. "Is she sober right now?" she demanded.


    She stepped closer, grabbed him by the neck, and punched him in the nose. Her voice was as fierce as her punches. "When I say you''re taking advantage, it means you are."


    Barrett, infuriated, tried to fight back.


    At six feet tall and a stunt actor, he wasn''t easy to handle. But before he could throw a punch, Chloe kicked him back to the ground, knocking the wind out of him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Barrett felt like his chest was on fire, the pain making it hard to breathe. Chloe didn''t relent. She unleashed a brutal series of punches and kicks


    her anger intensifying W. 19


    blow. Memories of her own


    flooded her mind. Was this how she had lost her innocence, in a state of unawareness?


    Shawn''s name shed through her mind¡ªa name forever etched into her soul, despite his death. In that moment, Barrett became Shawn.


    When Connor arrived, he saw Chloe furiously beating Barrett, who was curled up on the floor, unable to defend himself. It was unclear if Barrett was still alive.


    Connor took in the scene from the doorway, his face darkening as he pieced together what had happened. He stepped forward and grabbed Chloe, pulling her away. "Stop. He can''t die now," he said sternly.


    Connor''s face brought Chloe back to her senses. Pain flickered in Connor''s eyes as he added, "Go get her dressed. I''ll handle this."


    Chloe, now calmer, turned and walked towards Diana. Connor, without ncing at Diana, approached Barrett, grabbed him by the leg, and dragged him into the next room.


    Barrett was in bad shape, barely breathing. His handsome face was now a mess of bruises, but he was still conscious. At the sight of Connor, a look of fear crossed Barrett''s eyes.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    ?


    Connor stormed into the room and tossed Barrett onto the carpet without saying a word. He didn''t hit him again; he knew Chloe had really gone to town on him this time. Any more, and the guy might actually bite the dust today.


    Connor settled into the couch, his presence as icy as a thousand-year-old cier. "Barrett, who sent you?"


    Barretty on the floor, barely able to move. He felt like every bone in his body was shattered, and even breathing was agony. He stayed silent.


    Connor''s voice remained deep and cold, "If you don''t talk, I''ll bury you on this ind tonight."


    Finally, Barrett spoke up. "No one sent me. I love Diana. I can''t help it."


    "Was it my sister? Did she put you up to this?" Connor''s question sounded more like a statement.


    Truth be told, his heart was in pieces. It felt like someone had stabbed him right in the chest. He had always suspected Barrett''s attentiveness towards Diana had some ulterior motive, likely tied to ire.


    But he''d figured Barrett was just like Chloe''s role-a mere pawn to mess with his rtionship with Diana. After all, in ire''s eyes, Diana was the woman Connor had chosen.


    What he hadn''t expected was for ire to be so ruthless as to try and take advantage of Diana.


    Hearing Connor''s words, Barrett seemed to stir. He struggled to lift his head. "It''s got nothing to do with the chairwoman. It was all my own doing. If Connor wants revenge, take it out on me alone."


    Connor''s voice was frigid, like frost on a windowpane. "I''ve got three sisters, and I haven''t said which one yet."


    Among his three sisters, only ire


    was publicly known as the chairwoman She held twenty percent of the shares in Sartori


    Corporation. Not only did SetThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    CEO positions in several listedpanies, but she had also- founded Eldridge Entertainment, a leading yer in the entertainment industry, known for creating stars and shaping trends. Eldridge Entertainment was just a small part of her portfolio.


    Connor''s other two sisters each had only ten percent of the shares. Connor himself held fifteen percent. But in recent years, he had also built his ownpany, CNR. The outside world thought CNR was part of Sartori Corporation, but it was actually independent. Even Paradise Resort was part of CNR, not Sartori Corporation.


    Of course, CNR wasn''t his ace in the hole yet, but he needed it to prove his abilities. Because Jeffrey held another ten percent of the shares. The final destination of these shares would go to the favored heir of Sartori Corporation.


    Outsiders believed he was the sole heir to Sartori Corporation. But that wasn''t necessarily true. ire had a better shot than he did. After all, when it came to business acumen, she was just as sharp as he was.


    Barrett''s pupils dted as he looked at Connor. He hadn''t expected to give himself away like that. Connor was too cunning.


    Barrett knew that no matter what he


    said, Connor wouldn''t believe him. Connor had already made up his mind, and that was the end of it. So, Barrett simply shut his mouth and closed his eyes, refusing to say another word, no matter what Connor asked next.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    ?


    Barrett was biting down hard, not saying a word.


    Chloe had been watching from outside for quite a while before she walked in. "Need a hand? I''ve got a knack for dealing with the stubborn," she quipped.


    Barrett, sprawled on the floor, shuddered at her words. But Connor spoke up, "It''s okay. I''ve got this."


    Chloe nced at Barrett, who looked half-dead on the floor. "What''s the n for him now?"


    Connor replied calmly, "I''ll handle it. He''s still useful."


    Chloe didn''t doubt Connor''s abilities. She knew he wasn''t the type to go easy on anyone.


    She shot a quick look at Barrett and then said, "Come with me. We need to talk."


    Connor followed Chloe to the room where Diana was resting. Chloe had already changed Diana into fresh clothes.


    "I have good news and bad news. Which do you want first?" Chloe asked.


    Connor frowned slightly. "Bad news."


    "Barrett was pretty ruthless. Diana''s got multiple injuries," Chloe said.


    Connor''s frown deepened. "And the good news?"


    Chloe smiled and nced at Diana. "The good news is I arrived just in time. Barrett didn''t get to finish what he started. She''s still unharmed." Connor''s tense face softened a bit. "Thank goodness."


    Chloe sighed with relief. "Yeah, Diana''s such an innocent girl. If anything worse had happened, I can''t imagine the trauma it would''ve caused her." Her voice trembled as she finished speaking.


    Connor knew she was recalling her


    own darkest days. He stepped forward and wrapped Chloe in bis arms, realizing only then that she had been trembling slightly.


    This time, Chloe didn''t push him away. Though she had made peace with her past and stopped ming herself, the memory of her ordeal still made her shudder.


    Having been assaulted before, she couldn''t remain indifferent if Diana had suffered the same fate. Barrett was lucky to be alive.


    Connor gently stroked Chloe''s back,forting her. "Don''t think about it anymore. It wasn''t your fault. Without you today, Diana would''ve faced the same nightmare. You''ve been her shelter in this storm Chloe. You''re amazing, truly remarkable."


    Connor''s voice was soft, almost as if he were soothing a child. Chloe caught his unique, cool scent, which calmed her and allowed her to fully rx. After a moment, Chloe gently pushed Connor away. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "Uncle Connor... Uncle Connor..." Diana murmured in her sleep, still calling out for him.


    Chloe said, "You should stay with her. Exin everything to her tomorrow. No matter what, she''s been hurt, and only yourfort can truly console her."


    Chloe didn''t want to get involved in their issues. This was between them and ire. How they handled it was up to them.


    With that, Chloe turned and left.


    Connor pulled up a chair and sat by the bed.


    "Uncle Connor, don''t leave me. I''m so scared..." Diana murmured.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    ?


    Diana seemed to be in the throes of a nightmare, her hands iling wildly in the air. Connor reached out and gently held one of her hands, whispering softly, "Easy now, don''t be scared, I''m right here." Amazingly, Diana calmed down almost instantly.


    Connor watched the tears trickle from the corners of her eyes, stirring a whirlwind of emotions inside him. Over the years, he had treated Diana like his own sister, showering her with love and protection. However, it wasn''t just because they shared a simr fate. There was another crucial reason involving an agreement he had with Diana''s mother.


    A showdown for inheritance between him and ire was inevitable. The Gilbert family, being one of the four major yers in the Eldridge Elites, could be the deciding factor in this battle. Desmond and Suzanne, however, were from a less influential branch of the Gilbert family and weren''t involved in the family''s business. Their status within the family hierarchy was quite modest.


    Lando had his eyes set on Pax as the future leader. When ire and Desmond divorced, his only stiption was that Pax wouldn''t change his surname. He also promised that he would personally hand over the family empire to Pax one day. Despite Suzanne''s marginal significance in the Gilbert family, she had one major advantage-a trump card she used to ensure Connor would protect Diana for life. Connor agreed to the deal. In truth, his rtionship with Diana had more to do with utility than affection. He wasn''t ignorant of Diana''s feelings or the rumors circting about them. His inaction was partly a strategy to protect her, keeping her under his wing and making ire''s minions think twice before targeting her. It also served as a smokescreen for his rtionship with Chloe.


    Diana had the security of the Gilbert family, and with Pax not yet in control, ire had to consider the ties between the two families. Lando was known for his affection towards his descendants. Chloe, however, had no such safety, making her a prime target for ire.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    For three years, Connor longed to be


    with Chloe but couldn''t risk revealing his true identity. The assumed rtionship with Diana provided a convenient cover, allowing him to roam freely in Riverbrook. Yet, deep down, he carried a weight of guilt towards Diana.


    After sitting with Diana for a while, Connor stood up and left the room. He pulled out his phone and called Ruben. When Ruben answered, his voice was overly eager. "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Ruben''s variety show was produced


    and funded by Eldridge


    Entertainment They had given him a list of guests to invite, except for Pax. Initially, there was a non-celebrity guest named Lucas who had agreed toe. But the day before filming, Pax had called, requesting to be on the show. Years ago, Ruben owed Pax a favor and had promised to repay him. So, he discreetly swapped Lucas for Pax without informing Eldridge Entertainment. As the chief director, he had the authority to make such changes.


    Connor, however, was no ordinary guest; he was the King of Eldridge. Ruben didn''t understand why he would join the show but knew that Connor and ire were rivals. This varietyshow might just be another battleground for them. Ruben didn''t mind though. He was neutral and


    only cared about the ratings. He was ready to go with the flow. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Connor''s voice was cold andmanding, "Send a helicopter over here. Also, announce tomorrow that Barrett is withdrawing from the show." Ruben was taken aback, "Why?"

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    ?


    Connor was quiet.


    Ruben got the message right away, "Whatever you say, boss."


    The helicopter arrived in no time. This time, Teddy was the one flying it.


    Teddy had a brief exchange with Connor. ncing at the battered Barrett, Teddy reported, "I''ve done the digging. Barrett, an orphan, got noticed for his good looks and amazing voice by opera maestro Vincent Marshall. Vincent took him in, treating him like a son. At seventeen, Barrett wowed everyone at a state dinner with his performance. But a monthter, Vincent suddenly cut ties with him. Since then, Barrett''s been in the entertainment industry, making a name for himself and earning the title of ''Period Drama''s Leading Man.""


    "What''s his connection to my sister?"


    Teddy looked a bit sheepish. From the start of the variety show, Connor had asked him to find out if Barrett had any ties to ire. Teddy''s investigation turned up nothing. Barrett wasn''t signed with Eldridge Entertainment, and his work had minimal involvement from Sartori Corporation. ire, being a high-profile figure in a trillion-dor conglomerate, had little reason to interact with an actor. Plus, due to Suzanne''s influence, ire despised entertainers and avoided them.


    So, Teddy figured Barrett''s appearance on the show was unrted to ire. This misled Connor. But just yesterday, while reviewing Barrett''s performance at the state dinner, Teddy stumbled on a shocking secret. ire had been at the dinner.


    Following a hunch, Teddy tracked down the now-reclusive Vincent and uncovered a jaw-dropping secret.


    "What? Are you saying Barrett was my sister''s lover?"


    Connor was floored. Despite ire''s


    public persona, she kept her private


    life tightly under wraps. She controlled the media narrative, presenting herself as "Sartori


    I.ne


    Corporation''s Leader," "The Thatcher The


    of the business world," and


    elegant phnthropist." Her personal life was never in the spotlight. She spent years abroad, so naturally, Connor was in the dark.


    Teddy nodded, then dropped another bombshell. "Not just Barrett, Vincent too."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor''s brow furrowed. After a moment, he said, "So that''s why Barrett and Vincent fell out."


    Connor was stunned. Barrett was only three years older than Pax and had been with ire since he was seventeen, staying by her side for seven years.


    Connor scoffed, his tone dripping with irony, "Huh, typical ire."


    Teddy pressed, "Boss, what do we do with him?"


    Connor nced at Barrett, his eyes cold, "He''s badly hurt. Take him to ''The Sanctuary,'' get him treated, and don''t take him to a hospital." Teddy quickly left with his team.


    The next morning, Diana woke up


    feeling sore


    all


    over. Her head was


    foggy, and she couldn''t recall what happened the night before. She remembered confessing to Uncle Connor and getting rejected, Then she went to a bar and met Barrett. After that, it was all a blur


    She looked around; the room was unfamiliar, not the one the show''s


    crew


    was on the ind. Where


    was she? Her mind was too


    ???


    muddled to figure it out. She got up, headed to the bathroom, hoping a shower would clear her head. But when she saw the marks all over her neck in the mirror, her heart raced!

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Diana, though inexperienced, could tell what was on her neck-clear kiss marks. She lifted the cor of her shirt. The marks trailed down her neck, spreading across her entire body.


    "Ah-" A scream echoed through the room.


    Footsteps hurriedly approached from the door. Diana quickly adjusted her clothes. Turning around, she saw the ind''s old butler. The butler was an elderly man with silver hair, dressed in a suit, his hairbed meticulously. His face always bore a smile, as if wearing a mask.


    "Miss Diana, are you okay?"


    Diana trembled all over. She didn''t know what had happened, but she had a gut feeling something had urred the night before.


    "Who was herest night? Who was with me?" Diana''s voice trembled, her eyes already brimming with tears. Her fingers were ice cold, feeling as though her entire body was soaked in cold water, shivering with cold.


    The butler, still wearing his kind smile, replied, "You were with Mr. Connorst night."


    Hearing the name Connor, Diana first froze, then seemed to drop her guard as if someone had pulled her out of suffocation from water. But she found it hard to believe.


    "Really? Are you sure it was Uncle Connor?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The butler confidently said, "He was in your room for the night and only left this morning, but he went to get you breakfast. He''ll be back soon."


    The butler quickly left. Diana''s heart pounded as if it were a drum. She could barely stand on her feet and walked over to sit down on the sofa. The despair she felt turned into surprise. It was Uncle Connor?


    Diana tried to recall the events of thest night. Fragments of memories surfaced. She remembered the blurry yet burning kisses, the entwining tenderness... She seemed to hear Uncle Connor''s words in her ear.


    "Diana, don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    It was Uncle Connor! Yes, it was him! She remembered Uncle Connor''s voice. Though the memory was fragmented and vague, when Diana confirmed that it was Connor, her heart was overjoyed. Her heart twas uncontrobly started racing. Even thinking aboutst night made her cheeks flush with a crimson hue.


    As Diana was lost in her thoughts, suddenly, she heard footsteps at the door. Diana tooked up. Indeed, it Connor. Diana quickly stood up, calling out, "Uncle Connor." Then she stood there awkwardly, fidgeting with her fingers. Her gaze wandered, eventually lowering her head like a child who had done something wrong.


    n


    Diana couldn''t dare to meet Connor''s gaze now, nor did she know how to adapt to their current rtionship. She had countless questions in her heart. Uncle Connor had clearly stated he only loved Chloe, and he had just rejected her confessionst night. Why then...


    A thought suddenly struck Diana. He must have been drunk too. Although this wasn''t the answer Diana hoped for, it was the only reason she could think of.


    Connor walked in, his expression calm but somewhat different than usual, seemingly ufortable. "I got you some breakfast. Are you hungry?" Diana also felt the awkwardness in the air. Perhaps, Connor was also feeling embarrassed and regretful aboutst night''s events?

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    ?


    "Alright." Diana finally sat down to start her breakfast. "Uncle Connor, want to join me?"


    "I already ate."


    Connor had just run into Chloe in the diner.


    Chloe had suggested he have a proper talk with Diana, to offer her some emotional support. But for him, a man, to start such a conversation was, quite frankly, awkward.


    Diana stopped talking as well and began to eat her breakfast. When Diana was almost done eating, Connor finally spoke up, "Diana, aboutst night..."


    Diana''s reaction was suddenly very intense. "Uncle Connor, please don''t!"


    Connor''s gaze darkened. Diana turned away. She didn''t want Connor to see her cheeks, now on the verge of exploding into a bright red.


    She tried to control her emotions and finally, with a trembling voice, said, "I remember everything aboutst night."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor was worried and took a step forward. "Actually, aboutst night, you don''t have to take it to heart..."


    Connor didn''t know how tofort her. This wasn''t something he was good at.


    Diana was deeply disappointed, but this was within her expectations. Uncle Connor, too, had been in a state of drunkenness when they had be intimate.


    "Uncle Connor, I''m an adult. I won''t dwell on it, and I will take responsibility for my actions. Last night was an ident. I won''t take it to heart, and you shouldn''t either. Let''s pretend it never happened and never bring it up again."


    Connor could feel Diana''s restraint and pain as she spoke, but there was nothing he could do. He could only sigh. "If you can see it that way, that''s for the best."


    A robot suddenly flew in from outside the door. A mechanical voice announced, "Please return to the castle vi immediately. We''ve got a couple''s mission."


    Chapter 370 2


    Chloe wanted tofort her but considering they were still being live-streamed, she said nothing.


    Soon, they were dropped off at the beach in front of the vi. They discovered two helicopters parked on the sand Faith, Juztin, Pax, and Kalh emerged from the


    helicopters. They had also been


    brought to Angel Ind. Faith and Juztin had been to the ind before, so they looked unsurprised. Pax, however, looked around curiously. When he noticed Chloe and the others getting out of the limousine, he ran toward Chloe with a big smile.


    "I''ve missed you."


    Pax approached Chloe and boldly spoke. Chloe pped away the hand he had intended to rest on her shoulder.


    Sternly, she said, "Don''t."


    Kalh also walked over lethargically. She hadn''t eaten properly in days. Now feeling faint from hunger, she asked, "Is there a buffet here? Where is it? Can someone take me there?"


    Hearing Kalh''s request, Faith perked up. "The buffet here is pretty average in taste but has a wide variety. They have grilled eel, spicy eel strips, and their silverfish soup is quite something..."


    Hearing about these dishes, Kalh couldn''t help but start to gag again.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    ?


    On the night of the cobra attack, Faith was absent. However, Pax had already given her the lowdown on what went down that evening. She knew all too well what kind of person Kalh was, so those words were intentional. Kalh had iting.


    Meanwhile, Lovebot hovered above them, announcing, "Wee, everyone, to Angel Ind! For the next few days, we''ll be filming here. No rules, no tasks, and everything is top-notch-from your amodations to your dining. Enjoy your luxurious ind getaway!" Lovebot paused for a moment. "Now, can you all just


    fall in love already?"


    In the live chat:


    [Why is the production team being so nice all of a sudden?]


    [I heard it''s because too many peopleined that Ruben''s direction didn''t feel like a romance show, and there were even personal attacks saying he''s never been in love and is just a lone wolf. Ruben''s doing this out of spite.] [You can tell Ruben''s frustrated. Eight guests and not a single shippable couple!]


    Chloe suddenly spoke up. "If there are no tasks, can we go back to our rooms to sleep?" Lovebot tilted its wings slightly but quickly recovered. "Not unless you invite someone of the opposite sex to join you!"


    Chloe mouthed something at Lovebot without making a sound.


    [What did Chloe say?]


    [No clue, but it looked like she swore.]


    [Has Ruben lost it? Is this even okay for us to watch?]


    [I bet if no one pairs up, he might just force them together...]


    Suddenly, someone noticed something. Juztin looked around and asked, "Where''s Barrett? Why isn''t he here?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Lovebot flew a bit higher and announced, "Due to health reasons, Barrett has withdrawn from the show." Everyone looked surprised.


    [What happened to Barrett? He was fine yesterday, right?]


    [We won''t get to see our handsome Barrett anymore; I was really rooting for him and Diana.]


    [The production team said a guest could only withdraw if they were in life-threatening danger. Did something happen to Barrett?] [Must have been his vote with Diana yesterday that pissed off Connor. It''s clear Barrett and Chloe were part of their game.] [Everyone in the Eldridge Elites knows Diana is Connor''s favorite.]


    6537.


    "Verify captcha to read the content 6537


    Verify


    Chapter 371 1


    Chloey on her bed, looking at the map in her hand. From above, the ind had looked perfectly circr, but the map showed it as crescent-shaped. Could it be that the rest of the ind was yet to be explored? Chapter 371 2


    Chapter 371 3


    They were actually at a high-end equestrian club. The professional racetrack stretched as far as the eye could see. It also boasted professional tracks and stands. Rows of luxurious stables housed hundreds of top-tier, purebred racehorses.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Almost everyone had gathered.


    Kalh and Diana had swapped their regr clothes for suits and riding boots, cutting quite the dashing figures. After breakfast, Kalh shook off her earlier slump and approached Diana with a hopeful smile. ¡°Diana, want to go pick out horses together?"


    Diana seemed to sidestep the invitation. "You go ahead; I''m waiting for Faith and Chloe."


    Kalh could feel it-everyone seemed to be giving her the cold shoulder. Even Diana, her closest friend, was distant now, all because of Chloe.


    She spotted Lovebot focusing on the guys, and seized the moment to stir the pot. "Diana, you treat Chloe like a sister, but she''s been stabbing you in the back. Did you know that?"


    Diana frowned. "It''s not like that. Chloe''s been... alright to me."


    Diana could still see right from wrong. Yes, she was a bit jealous that Connor liked Chloe, but Chloe had never hurt her. She wouldn''t me Chloe just because Connor turned her down.


    Kalh pressed on. "Alright? She knows you like Connor, yet she keeps flirting with him, messing up your rtionship. Don''t be fooled by her two- faced act."


    Diana shook her head. "Chloe''s not like that."


    She knew Connor and Chloe had dated, but they had broken up. Recently, Chloe had been frosty towards Connor, who clearly hadn''t moved on and kept hanging around Chloe, much to her annoyance.


    "I have proof," Kalh said, pulling out a smartphone. On it was a video of Chloe and Connor passionately kissing on a balcony, recorded justst night, right outside Chloe''s room. They were all over each other in the clip, with Chloe responding enthusiastically, even seductively.


    Diana stared, unable to believe what she was seeing. This side of Connor and Chloe was foreign to her. Connor was usually so cold and detached, and the man in the video was someone else entirely.


    "See? Chloe''s ying you. She acts all aloof in front of everyone, pretending she''s above Connor, but behind your back, she''s been undermining you. Diana, you''re too naive,pletely duped by Chloe."


    Diana trembled. How could this be? She checked the timestamp on the video-it was just five minutes after she had poured her heart out to


    Connor. While she was heartbro


    ve


    they were making out on the balcony. If they were so into each


    other, why did Connor go drinking at the bar and even... Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Diana felt a crushing weight in her chest. She snatched the phone from Kalh and dashed towards the men''s changing room, where Connor, Pax, and Juztin had juste out.


    Her cheeks burning with fury, Diana didn''t say a word. She thrust the phone in front of Connor, ying the video for all to see.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    ?


    Justin was closest to the screen. He nced at the video, and his eyes went wide as saucers, his mouth hanging open.


    Pax stood just behind Justin, equally curious.


    But then, something clicked in Justin''s mind. He spun around and covered Pax''s eyes. "Not for kids, Pax. Seriously, not for kids."


    Pax was still trying to process what was happening when Justin dragged him away, his eyes still covered.


    Even Lovebot, the nosy little gadget, hovered closer behind Connor, but it was flying too low, and Justin snatched it away in one swift move.


    In the chatroom:


    [What''s the deal, how did Diana get a phone?]


    [What could be so secret that we can''t see?]Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    [I''m dying here, who wants to watch boring stuff? Bring on the NSFW!]


    [Justin, it''s fine if Pax can''t see, but why take away the camera?]


    [I''m gonna lose sleep over this, my curiosity is killing me!]


    Now, only Diana and Connor were left at the changing room entrance.


    Tears glimmered in Diana''s eyes, her chest rising and falling with emotion. "Uncle Connor..."


    She had intended to confront him. She wanted to ask why he could kiss Chloe so passionately less than five minutes after she had poured her heart out to him and failed. She also wanted to know if he and Chloe were making a fool of her. And more than anything, she wanted to ask why he treated her the way he didst night when he was drunk if he and Chloe were already back together.


    But she couldn''t find the right words.


    All that came out was a pitiful "Uncle Connor."


    Connor was also taken aback by the video on the phone. He took it without hesitation.


    "Where did you get the phone?" he asked, his tone nonchnt.


    "Kalh gave it to me," Diana answered honestly.


    Chapter 373 1


    Chapter 373 2


    Chapter 373 3


    Faith grabbed Diana. "Hey, what''s wrong? Why are your eyes so red?"


    Diana shot a look at Chloe, her eyes shing with resentment for the first time. Then she shook off Faith''s hand and bolted.


    Faith looked bewildered. "What''s up with her?"


    Chloe watched Diana''s retreating figure, lost in thought.


    Soon, everyone was picking out their favorite horses from the stable.


    Diana chose a ck thoroughbred.


    Pax picked a gray Arabian horse.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    ?


    Connor led out a beautiful Thoroughbred, known for its grace and agility. The horse, although not the most valuable, was pure white with a shining coat, making it exceptionally striking. Chloe picked a pitch-ck Arabian, a breed known for its spirit and endurance. Everyone else had chosen their horses too. The club boasted a dedicated equestrian coach, and everyone there knew how to ride. Before long, they were all galloping freely around the track.


    Diana might have looked delicate, but she had received elite training from a young age and was an excellent rider. Right now, she was riding with fierce determination, circling the track repeatedly, as if she was trying to vent some pent-up emotions.


    Chloe, on the other hand, could ride but wasn''t very skilled. She had never systematically learned equestrianism. Leah had always aimed to mold her into a high-societydy, teaching her ballet, painting, design, and the art of tea, among other things. But in middle school, Chloe met her friend and her mentor who secretly taught her a variety of unconventional skills. Her friend had a stable in a quiet suburb, which Chloe had only visited once. It was during that visit she learned to ride a horse. Despite years without practice, she quickly remembered the basics and was soon riding quite well.


    After ap, Connor found himself stopping next to Chloe, and they walked their horses side by side on the track. Chloe was riding slowly, and Connor matched her pace, which annoyed her a bit.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Can''t you stop following me? Go do your own thing." Chloe said, clearly irritated.


    Connor pouted, "I try to make it move, but it just won''t."


    Chloe noticed it too. Once their horses were together, they slowed down and even seemed to bemunicating with each other. The coach walked over with a smile and said, "These are our stable''s own little couple, Romeo and Juliet. They''re always like this." Chloe was exasperated. Meanwhile, the online viewers watching the live stream went wild.


    [How am I getting more and more into this pair? Out of all the horses, they managed to pick a couple. Isn''t this a match made in heaven?]


    [Lucky for those who love pretty faces. Any screenshot is wallpaper material.]


    ?


    [Can''t you see? Connor and Diana are having a tiff. Connor is doing this on purpose to make Diana jealous. Look at Diana riding like she''s lost her mind.]


    [Heavens, not like, she''s actually gone wild.]


    Others suddenly noticed something off with Diana''s horse. It was uncontrobly galloping around the track, and Diana was nearly thrown off. "Uncle Connor, Uncle Connor, help!" she cried out.


    Chapter 374 2


    Verify captcha to read the content 0932


    Verify


    The stable''s coach rushed over. "Come on, go after them!" Connormanded. "Who?" the coach asked.


    Connor''s handsome brows furrowed as he looked in Chloe''s direction but said, "Diana!"


    The coach received the order and hurried towards Diana. Pax, who was nearby thought his uncle would ask the coach to chase Diana while he would go save Chloe. After all Connor''s riding skills had long surpassed those of the professional coach. But unexpectedly, Connor also rode off the track, heading towards Diana.


    Pax''s face fell with disappointment. Determined, he rode over the fence, galloping towards Chloe.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    ?


    **Live Stream Room**


    [What''s going on? Why did both horses suddenly go berserk? How could the crew let the guests get into such danger?]


    [Did you see that? The difference between love and indifference is huge. The only coach ran after Diana, and Connor also went after Diana,pletely ignoring Chloe''s safety.]Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    [I''m really crying for Pax, who went after Chloe without a second thought.]


    Once Faith and Justin snapped out of their shock, they mounted their horses and joined the chase. But their riding skills were just average, and they moved slowly. Once they were in the forest, they had no idea which way to go.


    Lovebot, in its panic, flew around aimlessly. It crashed into a tree trunk as soon as it entered the forest and was out ofmission.


    The live stream room went dark. Ruben was pacing frantically in front of the monitors. He had no idea what was happening. How could two perfectly fine horses suddenly go mad? He quickly dispatched a rescue team to the ind.


    Only Kalh remained calm, leisurely stroking the mane of the horse beside her.


    Inside the forest, a ck horse was galloping wildly, its hooves kicking up dirt and asionally leaping as if trying to throw off its rider. Chloe was hugging the horse''s back tightly. She remembered the coach saying all the horses here were racehorses. Falling off at such speed would mean either death or severe injury.


    Although it was her first time in such a situation, Chloe managed to find her rhythm amidst the chaos. She clung tightly to the horse''s back, hoping it would stop after exhausting its energy.


    Chapter 375 1


    Chapter 375 2


    From his higher vantage point, Connor scanned for Chloe''s figure and he actually found her. But Chloe''s horse was running very fast, and Connor could only glimpse a fleeting shadow.


    Connor''s heart skipped a beat. If he remembered correctly, the direction Chloe''s horse was heading led to a cliff on the map.


    Connor rode his horse frantically towards that direction. His heart was pounding like never before. He had never felt this anxious. He didn''t have time to ponder whether this was an ident or sabotage. All he wanted was to catch up with Chloe.


    Chapter 375 3


    Just the thought made him feel his heart might burst out of his chest. Connor felt as if the air in his lungs had been sucked dry. This suffocating feeling reminded him of being pushed into a pool by ire at ten years old and nearly drowning. It was an almost death-like chill.


    Later, he learned to dive and could hold his breath underwater for nine minutes. He had never felt that near-death suffocation again.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Now, he was utterly paralyzed, his hands and feet freezing cold. Despite being surrounded by lush greenery and the fresh scent of nature, it felt like he was being held underwater, unable to breathe.


    Connor clung to a sliver of hope. Maybe, just maybe, at thest moment, Chloe would leap off the horse to save herself. But he knew that even such a desperate move carried its own risks.


    Fear surged within him like an unstoppable tide, eventually bing a flood that threatened to overwhelm his will and reason. He finally reached the edge of the cliff, his heart pounding as if suspended by a thread, teetering on the brink of life and death.


    And then he saw her. Chloe stood there, unharmed. The horse had been calmed by a man in a suit and was now quiet. Nearby, a stone table and several wicker chairs were arranged, and seated in one of them was a familiar figure.


    The woman, dressed head to toe in haute couture, exuded an air of timeless elegance. Despite nearing fifty, her skin was smooth and wrinkle-free, making her look like she was in her early thirties. She sat there with a porcin teacup, leisurely sipping her tea with a calm and graceful demeanor.


    As Connor rode up, she remained serene. He dismounted and ran to Chloe, finally standing beside her. Grasping her shoulders, he frantically checked her over. "Are you alright? Did you get hurt?"


    Chloe''s expression wasplex, but she shook her head. "I''m fine."


    Connor let out a breath of relief. He then turned, his gaze cold and stern, locking eyes with the woman sipping her tea. "ire, it''s been a long time." ire finally set down her antique porcin cup, her eyes twinkling with a smile. "Indeed, it has. You didn''te home thest time you were in Eldridge City. Dad was quite disappointed."


    Connor had anticipated her answer but still asked, "Why are you here?"


    Maintaining herposed posture, ire replied, "This ind is mine. I suddenly felt likeing over today, and just as my nended, I saw Ms. Chloe''s horse running wild. It was my bodyguard who saved her."


    ire always had her two bodyguards with her, top mercenaries trained by a secret international organization-also top-notch assassins. Connor couldn''t believe her appearance was just a coincidence.


    They had only arrived on the ind yesterday, Diana had almost been assaulted, and now both Diana and Chloe''s horses had gone mad. ire was definitely behind it all. And now he realized the ind belonged to ire, meaning they were like fish on a chopping board. ContentOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ire turned to Chloe. "Ms. Chloe, you haven''t thanked me for saving your life."


    It was Chloe''s first time seeing


    someone demand a favor in return for a good deed. She knew her horse''s madness wasn''t an ident, likely all orchestrated by ire. Almost expressionless, Chloe said, "Madam, for saving my life, I


    can only offer my service in the next life to repay your kindness." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    ire easily caught the underlying meaning. Repayment in this life was out of the question. With a gentle smile, ire said, "Don''t worry, Ms. Chloe. I have plenty of opportunities for you to repay me."


    Chloe''s brows furrowed as she warily watched the wealthy and graceful woman before her.


    "Mom!" A shout from not too far away shattered the stillness in the air.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    ?


    Pax came galloping towards them on his horse. But instead of running to ire after dismounting, he rushed straight to Chloe, just like Connor had. Grabbing her arm, he looked her over anxiously from head to toe. "Aare you okay? Did you get hurt?" ire and Connor exchanged frowns at this scene. Chloe gave Pax a reassuring smile. "I''m fine, don''t worry." She hadn''t expected Pax to follow her.


    Connor calmly separated their hands. "Pax, how did you find us here?"


    Pax shrugged. "I closed my eyes and picked a path. Who knew I''d end up here by sheer luck?"


    Then he looked at Connor with innocent eyes. "Weren''t you supposed to be chasing after Diana? What are you doing here?"


    Behind them, ire''s voice rang out, stern and tinged with a hint of anger. "Pax, do you have any idea that I''ve been searching for you in Italy for a whole month!"


    This rascal! He had deliberately left traces in Italy, using various tricks to make her think he was still there. But he had actually been back in the country for over a month, brazenly participating in this reality show.


    Even though she had orchestrated the show, she hadn''t paid it much attention. It was only yesterday, when her team reported Barrett missing and showed her thest video of him before he disappeared, that she realized that her precious son was also part of the show.


    Pax, having lived abroad since childhood, was virtually unknown in terms of his true identity due to her deliberate protection. Even Barrett didn''t know. She also noticed Pax''s infatuation with Chloe, which made her furious enough to fly over immediately. Pax turned around, shing a grin. "Mom, what brings you here?"


    ire stood up and walked over to Pax, giving him a once-over. Then, casting a meaningful nce at


    Chloe, she said, "If I hadn''t


    would be watching you and your uncle fight over a woman, disgracing the Sartori family?"


    Pax looked slightly annoyed. "Mom, it''s not what you think."


    Still, he moved to Chloe''s side and introduced her to ire. "Mom, this is Chloe. I''m currently pursuing her. She''s amazing; she even saved me in Paris."


    ire''s tone wasced with sarcasm. "She must be quite something, to have you so wrapped around her finger."


    5677


    Verify


    Verify captcha to read the content 5677


    Pax''s face darkened, his expression turning serious. "Mom, I won''t let you talk about her like that." ire quickly gauged Pax''s feelings for Chloe. It seemed to be more serious than she had thought.


    ire had met Chloe before and found her to be extraordinary. She had been with Connor for three years, yet sought neither the Sartori family''s title nor its wealth. ire had tried using Chloe to disrupt Connor and Diana''s rtionship, hoping to break the alliance with the Gilbert family. But so far it had been ineffective. Instead, Pax had gotten involved. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    On the flight over, ire had suddenly thought of another possibility. What if Chloe, a natural beauty, had been deliberately groomed by Connor to seduce and confuse Pax? Connor seemed alright with Pax on the surface, but how could she not understand his nature? He possessed the world''s most terrible and filthy genes.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    ?


    Maybe Connor had been harboring his own twisted ns since he was just a kid. After all, given how she treated him, how could he possibly be kind to her child?


    ire knew Pax was acting out these days, so she didn''t want to fight him head-on. She put on a warm smile, patted his shoulder, and said, "Look at you, all disheveled. Go back, take a good shower, and I''ll have a feast ready for you all."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The trio returned to the stables.


    Diana was safe, having been retrieved by one of the riding coaches. She was still visibly shaken, though.


    When she spotted Connor, she ran over and hugged him tightly around the waist. "Uncle Connor..."


    She had just heard from the coach who saved her that it was Connor who had sent him. They also reviewed the surveince footage from the track. Both her and Chloe''s horses had lost control simultaneously. Uncle Connor had run straight towards her without a second thought. That was enough for her. As for why he came back with Chloe, she didn''t want to know.


    Diana buried herself in Connor''s arms, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Uncle Connor, I thought I''d never see you again.¡±


    Seeing Diana unharmed was a relief for Connor. He patted her shoulder and gently pushed her away,forting her, "It''s good that you''re okay. Now, no more tears."


    The recently repaired Lovebot also stumbled into view. The livestream, which had been offline for an hour, suddenly came back to life.


    [Wow, it''s back!]


    [Thank heavens, Chloe and Diana are both okay]


    [Seeing Diana cry in Connor''s arms is so touching. Did this ordeal bring them closer, revealing their true feelings for each other? Are they finally together?]


    [I don''t know why, but I''m not rooting for them anymore. Poor Chloe, being used as a pawn]


    [Chloe, if it''s too much, we can just drop out]


    Chloe watched with a nk expression as Diana crashed into Connor''s embrace. Connor''s instinctive rush towards Diana during the crisis was proof enough of her importance to him. Well... best wishes to them.


    "Diana, it''s been so long, you''ve grown so much," a woman''s voice called from behind Connor.


    Diana''s body went rigid. She almost couldn''t believe it. Connor had just looked at Diana, and at that moment, she got a clear view of ire''s face. That woman seemed to never age.


    Apart from a moment of shock,


    Diana''s expression turned as if she had seen a ghost. Her shoulders trembled slightly, and she


    involuntarily stepped back. But


    Connor gently held her trembling shoulders, his voice soft yet firm, "Say hello."


    Diana was terrified. She hadn''t seen ire in years, but this woman always appeared in her nightmares. That smiling, seemingly gentle and calm face was the nightmare of their entire family. Diana knew she had to face this woman sooner orter. With Connor''s encouragement, she tried to control her emotions. "Ms... ire, it''s been a long time.¡±


    Ine


    ire approached, her gaze fixed on Diana''s face, as if carefully examining her features. Then, with a lightugh, she said, "You''re bing more and more like your mother. The charm of someone raised by a mistress is indeed pitiful, yet so contrived."

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    ?


    ire didn''t give a damn about Diana''s feelings.


    The people around were stunned by her words, but knowing ire''s background, they kept their mouths shut.


    The live chat, however, blew up.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    [Who''s this olddy? How dare she talk about our darling like that?]


    [She may look ssy, but ndering our darling makes her my lifelong enemy.]


    [Can someone dig up this woman''s social media? I need to give her a piece of my mind!]


    [Found her! Turns out she''s on the Forbes rich list. ire, 47, the biggest daughter of the Sartori family, worth over a billion, Connor''s big sister, and a top contender for the Sartori inheritance.]


    The chat went silent for a moment. Then the tone shifted.


    [47? No way! She looks as fresh as an 18-year-old college student. (Attached: pic of my eight-pack abs)]


    [Let''s not get too carried away with thesements. Can we reject this obsession with looking young?]


    [At my physical peak, I met the person I most want to protect.]


    [Ma''am, my monthly allowance is $1500. I''d spend $1314 on you, the rest is my height in cm, and the eight is my abs. Don''t ask why I''m short $7¡ª it''s because my love for you has been sentenced to jail of seven years.]


    [If only she''d notice my dad.]


    [Kid, you just don''t want to suffer or be at a disadvantage, huh!]


    On the other side, Diana''s face was flushed with anger. She wanted to p back but was too scared to speak. Just talking to ire had drained her. Connor suddenly spoke up, "ire, let''s not drag the kids into this. From birth, Diana has been the legitimate daughter of the Gilbert family, Lando''s precious gem. Naturally, her manners are impable."


    Diana knew Connor was invoking Mr. Gilbert to put pressure on ire. She shot Connor a grateful look.


    ire merely sneered. She never took Diana seriously, just a toy for when she was bored.


    Now, she had found a better ything.


    ire turned around, "You all must be starving. Let''s head to the vi."


    The butler rushed over from a distance.


    With utmost respect, he said to ire, "Madam, the meal is ready, to wee and refresh you."


    [Whoa, so this ind belongs to the Sartori crown princess.]


    [I have to pay a mortgage for 30 years for an 80-square-meter apartment, and the rich just buy inds.]


    [Watching this show is a real p in the face. Now, who can tell the difference between me and a sewer rat?]


    In no time, everyone was seated in the vi''s grand dining hall.


    A massive white round table wasden with a feast. Behind each chair stood a young, handsome waiter, ready to serve the guests.


    Chloe thought of the mute boys in the bar and couldn''t look these waiters in the eye. This ind always gave her a sense of lurking danger.


    The elderly butler patiently exined the dishes.


    The vegetables came from the ind''s organic farm, the seafood was caught just an hour ago, and the top-grade Wagyu beef had been flown in recently.


    The level of luxury was jaw-dropping, but everyone had their own concerns.


    Faith and Juztin were initially reserved.


    After all, their entertainment agency


    was under Eldridge Entertainment.


    Despite being in the industry for years and reaching the status of movie stars, they had never met this legendary boss, who was said to spend most of her time abroad.


    However, as dish after delicious dish was served, Faith couldn''t help


    herself anymore. Her eyes were.ne


    glued to the food on the table sparkling with anticipation.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Diana sat stiffly, sticking close to Connor and positioning herself as far from ire as possible. Her heart raced with anxiety, but having Uncle Connor nearby made her feel a tad safer.


    Meanwhile, Chloe found herself next to ire. Her face was a mask of calm, but her eyes showed a flicker of caution. She felt like she was walking into a trap.


    Chloe had her worries too, but she knew she had to brace herself and adapt to whatever happened next. The seat beside ire stayed empty for a bit until Ruben showed up. He immediately started showering ire withpliments. Once Ruben took his seat, there were still two people missing: Barrett and Pax.


    ire asked casually, "Ruben, where''s Barrett?"


    Ruben hadn''t expected that question. Given the pre-arranged guest list, it was possible Barrett and ire knew each other. Ruben shot a nce at Connor, who was expressionless, pouring himself some water, and decided to lie, "Barrett wasn''t feeling well and left early. We sent him home to rest yesterday."


    ire replied, "Oh? Is that so?" in a tone that betrayed nothing.


    Chloe''s heart skipped a beat. She knew Barrett was ire''s secret lover. Was ire here because Barrett had gone missing? Chloe had no idea where Barrett was or how Connor nned to handle him. All she could do was watch the siblings battle it out.


    Connor then chimed in, "ire, since when do you care about some minor celebrity?"


    ire shrugged it off, "He''s a prot¨¦g¨¦ of an old friend. Just curious."


    No one else seemed to give it much thought. Faith could hardly wait to start eating. But ire hadn''t given the go-akead yet. If ire didn''t pick up her fork, no one else dared to either Impatient, Faith asked, "Where''s Pax? Why isn''t he here yet?"


    Chloe answered, "Pax fell off his horse and ripped his clothes. He''s changing."


    Just then, Pax strolled into the dining room, totally rxed, and pulled out the chair next to ire, casually asking, "Why haven''t you started eating?"


    Kalh watched with a mix of


    amusement and curiosity. She had wanted to sit next to ire but was stopped by the butler, who informed her that ire didn''t like anyone sitting beside her. Yet, Chloe had been seated on ire''s left, leaving the right side open until Pax boldly took the seat. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Kalh waited for the butler to kick Pax out but instead, ire announced, "Now that everyone''s here, let''s eat."


    Feeling frustrated, Kalh forced a smile, "Pax, you must be important. The director waited for you before starting the meal."


    She intended to embarrass Pax,


    implying he was receiving special treatment from ire. She was waiting for Pax to be put in his ce, a payback for making her eat snake sashimi. But then ire did something astonishing. She picked up the first piece of beef with her


    own fork and ced it in Pax''s te.


    "You''ve lost weight. Haven''t you been eating well?" she asked, her voice full of concern.


    Everyone at the table was left utterly stunned.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    ?


    At first, Pax didn''t say a word. He just kept his head down, focused on his steak. But ire kept piling more food onto his te. Finally, Pax couldn''t take it any longer and snapped, "Mom, I''m not a kid anymore. I can feed myself."


    Suddenly, the whole restaurant fell into an eerie silence.


    In the live stream chat:


    [Mom? Mom! MOM!!!!!]


    [Why is Pax calling the heiress of the Sartori Corporation ''mom''? Could it be...]


    [Stop guessing. Let me spill the tea: Pax is the only son of ire and her ex-husband Desmond. H''s heir to both the Sartori and Gilbert families. His pedigree is even more prestigious than Connor''s. One day, he''s set to inherit not just the Sartori Corporation but also the Gilbert family''s empire.]


    [How could you keep such a massive secret for so long!]


    [Since you''re calling me out, there''s another secret I''m not revealing.]


    [Spill it, Golden Promise! If you don''t, I''ll die from curiosity!]


    [Oh my God, Pax is practically royalty, and here I thought he was just an ordinary student.]


    [He isn''t hustling in the entertainment industry because he''s set to inherit the family fortune.]


    [What''s wrong with having one more rich person in the world?]


    [Pax, your humble servant has finally found you.]


    [Me, hating on the rich, flipped over in anger, but my charger wasn''t long enough, so I flipped back.]


    Faith was just about to pop a


    lite


    meatball into her mouth. Hearing Pax call out "mom," she dropped it with a loud "duang" into her bone china te, the sound ringing out. Her mouth, however, opened even wider in shock.


    Juztin couldn''t stay calm either. He silently pulled back his fork and let his gaze shift between Pax and ire.


    For Chloe and Connor, this was old news. Diana, however, stole a quick nce at ire before quickly lowering her head again, wishing the dinner would end soon.


    Only Kalh seemedpletely clueless. "Pax, have you lost your mind? Even if you want to cozy up to Ms. ire, you can''t just call her ''mom'' out of nowhere. Have some decency!"


    Kalh had been thinking ever since she first saw ire. If ire could recognize her as a goddaughter, it would be a dreame true. Over the years, she had gained countless godfathers and godmothers. At dinner parties, a bit of boldness was usually enough to get the wealthy and influential to ept you as family. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was plotting how to get close to ire. But Pax just blurted it out so naturally. And he didn''t call her godmother he called her mom! Pax''s audacity was just infuriating.


    Everyone was looking at Kalh like she was a fool.


    ire chuckled, "Miss Kalh, do I not resemble my son?"


    Hearing ire''s words, Kalh finally connected the dots. Pax was actually ire''s son.


    Shock was quickly reced by regret. Had she known, she would never have treated Pax that way. Knowing his status, she would''ve tried to win him over from the start.


    After her surprise, Kalh''s attitude did aplete 180. "Pax, why didn''t you say you''re Ms. ire''s son earlier? We wouldn''t have had all these misunderstandings."


    Kalh poured herself a ss of red


    wine. "Let''s not dwell on the past. It''s fate that brought us all together here l propose a toast to you Let bygones be bygones, alright?"

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    ?


    Kalh tried to flirt her way closer to Pax, hoping to shrink the distance between them. Pax, ever the gentleman, lifted his ss in a polite response. Just as Kalh was basking in the moment, Pax moved past her and approached Chloe.


    With one hand on the back of Chloe''s chair, he leaned in and gently clinked his ss against hers, his voice soft and tender, "Chloe, this one''s for you."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe felt a bit awkward but still raised her ss and casually met Pax''s. He took a sip, then turned his attention back to Kalh, who was left out in the cold.


    Kalh''s face turned sour. Pax watched her with an innocent expression, "Kalh, there''s no bad blood between us. But on the first night of filming, you hid rattlesnake eggs under Chloe''s bed, almost causing her to get bitten. I think you owe her an apology. If she forgives you, then we''re square." Instantly, Kalh''s face flushed red. She had almost forgotten about that incident, as she had already paid a heavy price for it. She didn''t expect it toe up now. Lovebot, which had been hovering nearby, swiftly moved closer, circling above her head non-stop. For the first time since the show started, Kalh received a close-up shot.


    Comments started flooding in:


    [Kalh hid rattlesnake eggs under Chloe''s bed? Was she trying to kill Chloe?]


    [She brought the rattlesnake eggs that day. Chloe said the snake could track its scent. She must''ve been scared the snake would find her, so she used Chloe as a scapegoat.]


    [Kalh''s really malicious. No wonder Pax made her eat snake sashimi. I even bashed Pax online for it.]


    [I''m now a guilt-ridden Pax fan.]


    [Where''s the K-Squad now? Aren''t you usually the loudest?]


    Kalh was stunned for a second. Seeing Lovebot, she realized it was all being broadcast live. "Pax, stop ndering me. Do you have any


    proof? Maybe Chloe


    them,


    wnevern


    herself to gain poprity and frame me.


    IMS


    As long as she didn''t admit it, no one could pin it on her.


    Pax replied, "Everyone knows the truth. If you weren''t guilty, why didn''t you refuse when my uncle made you swallow the rattlesnake egg?"


    Chloe was surprised. Connor forced


    Kalh to swallow that rattlesnake egg? She nced at Connor, who remained as indifferent and distant as ever. "Kalh, think about what I ever.


    said at the time."


    What had he said? He had said that if she didn''t eat the rattlesnake egg, she would be disgraced and imprisoned.


    Kalh knew that even if she denied it, she might escape moral judgment, but Connor wouldn''t let her off. People of their stature could crush her like an ant.


    Chapter 382 3


    Kalh copsed into a chair, tears streaming down her face, "You don''t keep your word. You just want to ruin me."

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    ?


    Connor''s voice was cold and indifferent. "I warned you before, if you pull any more stunts or hurt anyone, I won''t let you off the hook."


    Kalh raised her voice, "I didn''t do anything!"


    Connor''s tone was calm but firm, "Then why did those two horses go wild today?"


    Kalh froze for a moment, as if realizing something. "What does that have to do with me?"


    Just then, the riding instructor walked in. He approached ire with respect and said, "Ma''am, we reviewed the surveince footage. Juliet and Shakespeare went mad because Miss Kalh gave them banned substances."


    These horses were racehorses and needed daily training. Next to the stables was a specialized hospital stocked with various medications for treating any injuries. The instructor had even given tours of the facility before.


    Kalh''s eyes widened in disbelief, "You''re framing me! I didn''t do it!"


    ire seemed uninterested in her defense. She waved her hand dismissively. "People like her should be sent back and handed over to the police. We live in a society governed byw, where evil deeds must be paid for. Before thew, everyone is equal; we must always abide by the rules and not harbor ill will towards others."


    Kalh was dragged away, screaming that she was being set up. Connor listened to ire''s righteous speech and suddenlyughed. The person who most disregarded thew and treated lives as expendable was now lecturing about legal equality.


    At that moment, Diana''s fork ttered to the floor. She quickly bent down to pick it up. Connor nced at her again. Diana''s fingers were trembling slightly as she retrieved the fork. Connor''s eyes shed with sternness.


    Chloe remained indifferent, as if none of this concerned her. She knew deep down that this situation was far from simple. Kalh''s involvement with the drugs couldn''t be so straightforward; there had to be someone orchestrating things from behind the scenes. It was likely a case of the pot calling the kettle ck. Content belongs to


    The atmosphere at the meal grew even more tense. Ruben was visibly nervous. Out of eight guests, two had already encountered trouble. How could they continue filming under these conditions?


    The meal ended with everyone lost in their own thoughts. After lunch, it was time for a break, and everyone retreated to their rooms. Before heading back, Chloe made a quick stop at the restroom. As she stepped out, she was blocked by two bodyguards.


    "Ms. Chloe, Ms. ire invites you to join her for a y," one of the bodyguards said.


    Chloe looked around, realizing they were alone. She tried to resist, "Do I have to go?"


    The bodyguard''s expression remained cold. "If you can break free from us, then you don''t have to go."


    ire''s bodyguards were clearly top-notch; Chloe had seen their skills when they subdued the mad racehorses bare-handed. She knew she couldn''t take on one of them, let alone two. Sensing the futility, she sighed and said, "Fine, I''ll walk on my own."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Chloe followed the two men out of


    the vi, where a ck sedan was waiting. After she got in, the car drove away from the estate. About half an hourter, they arrived at a peculiar location with architecture resembling a birdcage. Chloe r¨¦cognized it from the map; it was the ind''s grand theater.


    Once out of the car, Chloe followed the bodyguards inside. The theater was grand and decorated in an ancient style, resembling a magnificent pce. In the center was a huge stage, currently hidden behind a massive red curtain. Sitting in the center of the audience was ire. Content belongs to


    Chloe''s eyes darkened slightly, but she approached ire nheless. ire sat still, holding a porcin teacup. She took a sip of tea and then said, "Ms. Chloe, please take a seat. The show is about to begin."

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    ?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe settled into her seat as the lights in the theater suddenly dimmed. The heavy red curtains on stage slowly parted, and the actors, dressed in their splendid costumes, made their grand entrance. It was a ssic opera.


    The sounds of instruments were like the howling wind beside the river, especially mournful. As the drumbeats quickened, the stage lights converged on female leader alone. She wore a magnificent costume with intricate headgear, her face a picture of tragic beauty and resolution. The haunting melody of being surrounded by enemies subtly yed in the background.


    She held a sharp sword, its de gleaming in the faint candlelight. She slowly turned her back to her lover, her eyes full of despair and deep affection. With a heavy sigh, she suddenly raised the sword, positioning it at her neck in a decisive and tragic gesture. With a piercing cry, blood spurted out, staining her dress and the entire stage with red...


    As the stage was engulfed in a sea of red, the heavy red curtains slowly fell, and the music gradually stopped.


    Chloe was utterly shocked. The final scene, with blood sttering everywhere, was incredibly realistic. She wasn''t very familiar with opera, but today''s performance seemed to imprint itself deeply on her soul. By the end, she had even stood up without realizing it.


    Chloe, heart pounding, turned to look at ire. To her surprise, ire''s eyes were brimming with tears. Chloe was even more shocked. Although ire always appeared gentle and elegant, Chloe knew she was a cold and heartless person. But at this moment, she seemed genuinely moved. Her eyes overflowed with endless sorrow and despair, as if she was actress on stage, surrounded by enemies, with death as her only escape.


    Noticing Chloe''s gaze, ire lowered her head and took out a delicate silk handkerchief to wipe the tears from her eyes.


    Chapter 384 1


    After drying her tears, ire''s demeanor changed instantly to her usual elegant but aloof smile. "Ms. Chloe, what did you think of the y?" she asked.


    Chloe answered honestly, "Though I''m no connoisseur of opera, I was deeply moved."


    ire then asked, "She dies, and her lover eventually takes his own life. I''ve always wondered, if he had chosen to live on, struggling to survive, would she, in the afterlife, have hated him?"


    Chloe saw the seriousness in


    ire''s expression and theplex emotions in her eyes. She felt there was a deeper meaning to the question but couldn''t decipher it at the moment. Wary of potential implications, Chloe cautiously answered, "I don''t know."


    ire gave a wry smile. When she looked up again, she had returned to her usual demeanor. Chloe didn''t want to delve further into the topic of drama. The atmosphere was suffocating. She asked, "Did you invite me here just to watch the y with you?" Content belongs to


    "Of course not," ire responded, picking up her custom Hermes handbag from the seat beside her. She opened it and pulled out an exquisite object ¡ªa gold Swiss P210 pistol.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    ?


    Chloe''s heart skipped a beat.


    The sight of ire holding a pistol sent shivers down her spine. Connor had always warned her that ire was a lunatic, but now, that fear was bing all too real.


    Chloe''s fingers tightened anxiously. Her mind raced, forcing her to observe her surroundings and desperately n an escape route. If ire decided to shoot, she was pretty sure about ny percent that she could wrestle the gun away. But the theater was likely crawling with ire''s people. Getting out alive would mean taking ire as a hostage.


    Chloe was poised, waiting for the right moment to act. But then, ire, almost nonchntly, handed the golden gun over to her.


    "Ms. Chloe, I didn''t get you a proper wee giftst time we met. Let me make it up to you now." Chloe exhaled a breath she didn''t realize she was holding. Thank God, it wasn''t what she thought. Calm but cautious, Chloe remarked, ¡°This gold custom P210 is like the Rolls-Royce of pistols." ire gazed at her with a touch of admiration. "I didn''t expect you to be a gun enthusiast." Chloe kept her voice steady, "I can''t ept such an extravagant gift without earning it."


    ire smiled, "I have a task for you. Complete it, and you will have earned it."


    Chloe frowned, but ire was already on her feet. She took Chloe''s hand and ced the pistol firmly in her palm.


    "Ms. Chloe, I want you to use this gun to kill Diana."


    Chloe''s heart pounded. Instinctively, she tried to pull her hand back, but ire''s grip was irond. ire''s gentle smile didn''t match the gravity of her words. She spoke of murder as if it were a casual invitation to afternoon tea.


    Chloe''s voice turned icy, "Ms. ire, I can''tply with such a request."


    ire''s smile remained, her tone


    light,


    most amused, but her words


    cut like ice. "If you can''t do it, you''ll be the one to die by


    Content belongs to en.s


    Chloe''s heart raced. Her breath quickened, but she fought to stay calm.


    "I think you''re mistaken about me. I''ve told you before, I don''t want to be involved I''m just a nobody from a small town. I don''t want to, nor do have the standing to y in


    high-stakes game. Please, his neThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ms.


    ire, let me go. I promise, once I leave here, I''ll never see Connor again, and I''ll stay out of Pax''s way for good."


    ire''s expression didn''t waver. ¡°It''s not me who chose you, but fate.¡±


    A flicker of something-was it despair?¡ªpassed through ire''s eyes. "Fate didn''t spare me back then, so why should I spare you?" The emotion vanished as quickly as it appeared. ire''s face lit up with a cruel amusement, like a cat toying with a trapped mouse. "Resistance is pointless. You might as well enjoy the game. The winner gets the prize. Kill Diana, and I promise you''ll get out of this alive."


    "Why me? This is your domain. Your people are all sharpshooters. Killing someone for you is as easy as squashing a bug. Why must I be the one to do it?"

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Chloe was slowly losing her cool. She might have seemedposed on the outside, but inside, she had cursed the old witch a hundred times over. ire, brimming with excitement, said, "Because it''s intriguing."


    "He''s usually so indifferent and aloof, living a life devoid of desires. But with you, it''s different. I can tell he genuinely loves you, even if it means using Diana as a shield all these years.


    "Diana holds a special ce for him too. She''s his link to the Gilbert family, a crucial ally in his climb to power, a weapon in his quest for ultimate gain. At times, she''s even his emotional crutch.


    "Of course, Diana is important to him. But I''m just so curious, which will my dear brother choose when faced with love or ambition?"


    Just hearing this made Chloe shiver. You had to admit, ire really did understand Connor.


    Chloe spoke up, "I''m not his love, so using me to test his boundaries is pointless. You''ve already tested him today, haven''t you? The horses Diana and I were riding went wild at the same time. Kalh was just a pawn to you, right?"


    Chloe paused for a moment, then continued, "You saw Connor''s first reaction. He cared more about Diana, so there''s no need for further tests. He will never choose me."


    But ire justughed heartily, "Ms. Chloe, you seem to underestimate my brother''s feelings for you. My brother is a master horseman and a genius in many ways. He had already mapped out the quickest route to you. From the start, he never intended to go after Diana. He cares about you more." Chloe had figured this outter. She said it just to throw ire off. Yet ire remained unfazed.


    Chloe continued, "So, Ms. ire,


    you''ve got the answer you wanted. If


    I represent love and Diana represents ambition, and he chose


    me, what more do you need to test?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ire smiled, "Ms. Chloe, you''re quite sharp. But what if his so-called love destroys the ambitions he''s spent a lifetime building?"


    Chloe frowned, staring at ire, "You just want to see him suffer."


    ire''s smile grew wider, eventually turning intoughter, "Yes, I want to see him suffer. I want to destroy everything he cares about, his life, his will, everything."


    ire''s eyes gleamed with malice, "He is the filthiest person in the world. He should never have been born."


    A hint of madness shed in ire''s eyes, "He''s a demon. He should go to hell..."


    "He''s not! He''s human! Your own flesh and blood, your younger brother!" Chloe was furious, nearly shouting these words. Chapter 386 3

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    ?


    Chloe was asking on behalf of Connor. She remembered the pain and despair in his eyes when he had confided in her. Chloe could totally rte. The agony of being betrayed by the very family you trust and cherish was beyondprehension. And to top it off, ire wanted him dead. This kind of mental torment was unimaginable.


    ire''s face twitched slightly. "He told you all this?"


    Then she burst intoughter. "Looks like you really do mean something to him."


    By now, Chloe had calmed down. She had acted on impulse earlier. She had always said she didn''t want to get involved in these high-society family dramas.


    ire''sughter turned increasingly maniacal. Her elegant facade seemed to tear away, revealing her true self.


    "You know nothing, absolutely nothing. My biggest regret is showing him mercy when he was ten. He''s the spawn of Satan, the embodiment of sin. His very existence is a stain that can never be cleansed. He''s the curse on our entire family. You wouldn''t understand. Maybe only his death can purify this world."


    Chloe watched ire, who now seemed like a devil wrapped in a beautiful disguise. Her words sent chills down Chloe''s spine. She sensed that there was more to these family feuds than just inheritance squabbles.


    "Ms. ire, he''s still your blood brother," Chloe tried to appeal to her conscience.


    But the mention of "blood brother" made ire even more agitated. Her eyes reddened, her face twisted, and she lunged at Chloe, choking her. "He means nothing to me. He''s not a child; he''s a cancer. I''d rather die than acknowledge him!"


    ire''s grip tightened, and Chloe found it hard to breathe. In truth, she could easily fight back and even kill in self-defense. However, Chloe had already scanned the theater and noted that it was filled with ire''s people. There was even a sniper on the second floor, aimed straight at her. She couldn''t resist, or she''d be dead in an instant.


    e


    Eventually, ire came to her senses and slowly let go of Chloe. Her emotions ebbed away like the tide retreating from the shore. She returned to her seat, fixing her makeup and hair. Chloe, meanwhile, was coughing violently, leaning on the armrest of the seat.


    ire finally regained herposure and said, "Ms. Chloe, being kind to others is being cruel to yourself. Do you really think your horse went mad because of Kath? Of course not, it was Diana. You


    refuse to kill her now, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t want you


    dead." Content belongs to


    Chloe''s coughing stopped abruptly. "It was Diana?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After lunch, Diana left the restaurant and returned to her room. But before long, there was a knock on the door. Diana went to open it and saw Connor standing there. A sh of joy crossed her face. "Uncle Connor?"


    But Connor''s face was all seriousness. "Diana, I need to talk to you."


    Diana hurriedly opened the door wider. "Pleasee in."


    Chapter 387 3


    In reality, Diana had been very frightened when she first saw ire.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    ?


    Diana had finallye to terms with the situation.


    First off, Connor was right there with her, showing the same care as always. Secondly, she figured that since this was a live show, ire would have to think twice before doing anything too crazy.


    Connor''s face didn''t soften a bit. In fact, he looked even more serious. Diana sensed something was off.


    Carefully, she asked, ¡°Uncle Connor, did youe to see me for another reason?"


    Connor didn''t beat around the bush, "Why would you do something like that?"


    Diana''s face went stiff for a moment. Then she tried to y dumb, "Uncle Connor, what are you talking about?"


    "Let me give you another chance, Diana. If you''re not going to be honest with me, then just forget I said anything. But don''te cryingter!" Connor''s gaze was fixed on Diana, sharp and cold like a dagger. It was the first time she''d seen him look at her like that. Her heart pounded like a drum. It felt like her secret was out.


    Her mind was a mess, but she didn''t know where to start. She just stood there, frozen.


    Connor turned to leave without another word. As he was about to reach the door, Diana suddenly ran over and hugged him from behind. "Uncle Connor, I''m sorry. Please forgive me just this once, okay?"


    Connor pushed her away without a trace of mercy. "Tell me, what exactly happened?"


    "In the morning, the butler took me to the stables and gave me a small jar of jelly beans. He said the horses at the ranch get more spirited if they eat these candies. He told me if there''s someone I don''t like, I could feed their horse these candies."


    Connor''s voice was cold and his look towards Diana was icy and disappointed, "So you fed Chloe''s horse these candies? You wanted to kill her?"


    "No, Uncle Connor, that wasn''t my intention. I didn''t want to hurt her. I was just... confused. I didn''t know who was more important to you between us, so I thought I''d use this method to find out."


    Diana looked up at Connor, "Not only did I feed her horse the jelly beans, but I also fed them to my own horse. If I really wanted to harm her, I wouldn''t have fed my own horse the same candies. I thought they would only make the horses a bit more spirited. I didn''t realize it would be this serious, that they would go mad. I think I was also set up. It was ire''s trap."


    Diana said so much, but Connor seemed unmoved.


    Diana tried to grab Connor''s sleeve, "I really didn''t mean to harm anyone, Uncle Connor. It wasn''t intentional just wanted to be sure you cared more about me. When I found out something had happened, and you were the first one toe after me, I regretted it. I''m sorry." ContentThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Connor coldly shook off Diana''s hand. "I think you misunderstood. From the beginning, I was going after her."


    Diana''s eyes widened. "But you were clearly heading in my direction. I saw the surveince footage..."


    "I was just taking a shortcut through the hillside."


    That statement nearly broke Diana. Tears blurred her vision. No wonder in the end, Connor and Chloe had returned together. Diana could no longer deceive herself, "Uncle Connor, why couldn''t you just lie to me?"


    Connor''s indifferencepletely shattered Diana''s defenses.


    She finally raised her voice in question, "Uncle Connor, if you have no romantic feelings for me, why did you touch mest night?"

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    ?


    Connor''s brows furrowed deeply. "What are you talking about?"


    Diana yanked open her cor. "Aren''t these your marks?"


    Tears of defiance welled up in Diana''s eyes. "You were drunk. I''m not ming you, and I won''t force you to take responsibility, but you can''t just trample all over my feelings."


    Connor saw the red marks on her neck. He nced at them briefly before looking away.


    Finally, he understood what Diana was implying. "Last night, it was Barrett, not me," he said calmly.


    Diana''s head snapped up, her face a mask of disbelief. After a long silence, she asked in a trembling voice, "What did you just say?"


    Connor had felt a twinge of reluctance the previous night, but now he wasposed. "Barrett is one of ire''s people. From the beginning, his goal was to get close to you."


    Connor watched her face contort as if struck by lightning and sighed heavily. "Last night, Chloe saved you. She got there just in time, and Barrett didn''t get to do anything that''s beyond redemption."


    Diana grasped the meaning, but she couldn''t ept it. Her body was covered in kiss marks from head to toe, even in the most intimate areas. She couldn''t bear the thought that someone other than Uncle Connor had left those marks.


    She copsed to the ground, shaking violently. "How could this happen? Why is this happening?"


    Diana fell to the floor, covering her face as she sobbed uncontrobly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her cries drew the attention of others in the neighboring room. Faith walked in, looking bewildered by the scene. Shortly after, Pax rushed in too.


    Ignoring the heart-wrenching sight of Diana crying, Pax addressed Connor directly. "Uncle Connor, Chloe is missing."


    Connor whipped around. "Missing? What do you mean? Didn''t I tell you to stay with her and not leave her side?"


    Connor knew the precarious


    situation they were in. Keeping


    Chloe with Pax was supposed to be


    the safest option. He had no idea


    what ire might do in her O madness.


    Pax looked anxious. "Chloe said she was going to the restroom. I waited outside for a long time but never


    saw here out. But I found this in the hallway." Pax held up a ne.


    Connor recognized it immediately. It was Chloe''s favorite four-leaf clover ne. His temples began to throb, and his breathing quickened. He had a gut feeling that something bad had happened to Chloe.


    He rushed toward the door. "Watch over Diana, don''t let her do anything foolish," he told Faith before storming out of the room. Pax followed closely behind.


    Faith had no idea why Connor was so agitated. But seeing Diana crying and shaking, her eyes swollen, she knew something serious was up.


    Pax took in Connor''s expression and felt a sinking feeling. "How long has she been missing?" Connor asked.


    "About half an hour," Pax replied.


    Connor exploded. "Why are you only telling me now?"


    Pax looked puzzled. "Maybe Chloe just got lost. Why are you so worried?"


    Pax genuinely believed that was all it was.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    ?


    He wasn''t too worried about Chloe getting into trouble. This ce was just so huge; Chloe must have taken a wrong turn somewhere. It wasn''t really a big deal.


    Connor had no idea how to exin this to Pax. He quickly found the butler and demanded, "Where''s Chloe right now?"


    The old butler, sporting a kind smile, replied, "I haven''t seen Ms. Chloe."


    Connor suddenly grabbed the butler''s suit cor, "I''ll ask you again, where have you hidden her?"


    "I really don''t know," the butler responded, his smile unwavering and showing no signs of panic. The calmer he seemed, the creepier it felt.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where''s my sister?" Connor had a hunch that Chloe''s disappearance was tied to ire.


    "I don''t know where she is, either."


    Connor knew he wouldn''t get anything useful out of the butler. But then he noticed the car keys the butler was holding. It seemed he''d juste back from somewhere. Connor snatched the keys and rushed outside, with Pax close behind.


    Connor found the car and jumped in. Pax quickly took the passenger seat. Pax knew Connor well; he wasn''t the type to lose his cool easily. Something serious must have happened to make him this anxious.


    "You don''t have to worry so much. My mom wouldn''t hurt Chloe."


    Chapter 390 1


    Connor''s voice was cold, "Then you better pray she hasn''t done anything yet."


    "You''ve got my mom all wrong. She''s your sister, why would you think that of her?"


    n


    Connor went Silent. The car sped down the road. Throughout the drive, Connor had the ind''s map etched in his mind. Suddenly, he remembered something. There was a grand theater on the ind and ire was obsessed with opera.


    He recalled his sister in the backyard, singing opera when they were kids.


    Chapter 390 3


    Connor had only recently learned all this from Teddy, who found out while investigating Barrett through Vincent. So, Connor had a gut feeling ire would be there.


    The theater was far from the vi, at the end of a winding mountain road. After what felt like forever, they finally arrived at a theater that looked like a giant birdcage. As soon as the car stopped, Connor rushed inside.


    And there they were, ire and Chloe, justing out.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    ?


    They walked in a rxed stride, one behind the other. Connor finally slowed his pace, letting out a discreet sigh of relief. By the time he reached them, he had already regained his usual calm demeanor.


    ire spotted Connor and Pax approaching. "What brings you two here?" she asked.


    Pax exhaled, relieved. "We couldn''t find Chloe and thought she was missing, but here she is with you."


    Chloe chimed in, "I got lost aftering out of the restroom and bumped into Ms. ire. She invited me to join her for the y, so I epted." Pax''s mood lifted. Things weren''t nearly as dire as his uncle had feared. "See? Chloe just got lost. You were worried for nothing," Pax said to Connor.


    Connor didn''t say much but scanned Chloe from head to toe, his eyes stopping at the red marks on her neck. His fingers clenched tightly. Then, his gaze shifted to Chloe''s hand holding a Hermes bag.


    In aposed voice, Connor asked, "What''s that in your hand?"


    "It''s a gift from Ms. ire, a weing present," Chloe exined.


    Pax recognized the bag immediately. It was a custom-made rare crocodile skin piece from Hermes, worth millions. More striking was the giant ruby embedded on it, valued at two hundred million. It was ire''s favorite bag. Last year, she had joked about giving it to her future daughter-inw. And now, she had given it to Chloe.


    Pax''s heart swelled with joy. Did this mean ire didn''t mind his feelings for Chloe? He was ecstatic but kept his emotions in check.


    "I''m feeling a bit tired and want to


    rest," ire said. "Pax, why don''t you show Ms. Chloe around? There are plenty of fun ces here. Ms. Chloe, if you need anything, just let me know."


    Pax saluted yfully. "As you wish, the most beautiful queen in the world."


    ire chuckled, her eyes crinkling with amusement. She was soon escorted by her bodyguards into a ck sedan. Chloe got into Connor''s car, while Pax couldn''t contain his excitement during the ride. His eyes kept darting to Chloe''s Hermes bag.


    "Chloe, did my mom say anything special when she gave you that bag?" Pax asked, hope glimmering in his eyes, his ears turning a shade of pink.


    Chloe, however, was oblivious to his anticipation. She clutched the bag tightly, looking serious.


    Suddenly, Connor pulled over. "Pax, get out. I need to talk to Chloe," he said.


    Pax frowned. "Why can''t I hear it?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor''s tone left no room for argument. "Get out."


    Reluctantly, Pax obeyed, pouting as he stepped out of the car. He had always followed his uncle''smands¡ªit was almost instinctual.


    As soon as he closed the door,


    Connor sped off. "You can''t just


    leave me here! This is so unfair!" Pax


    yelled after the car, but it quickly disappeared from sight, leaving him alone. Content belongs to

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    ?


    Connor finally broke the silence, "What did ire tell you?"


    Chloe still looked dazed, like she hadn''t fullye back to reality yet. She remembered, just as she had once again refused ire''s demand to kill Diana, ire had ordered her to go on stage. The heavy curtains slowly parted once more, revealing two bodies lying there. It''s the opera artists. Blood trickled from their necks, their bodies submerged in crimson. The entire stage was drenched in blood red.


    Chloe was nearly dumbstruck. For a moment, she couldn''t tell if it was a performance that was all too real or horrifyingly genuine. She froze for a few seconds before snapping back. She rushed forward to check on the two. Their bodies were already ice-cold...


    Chloe recoiled in terror, stepping back until she almost tumbled off the stage. Just then, several bodyguards came up and carried the bodies away, their faces expressionless, indifferent, as if they were just moving props. It seemed they had done this countless times before.


    Chloe''s voice trembled, "Why? Why did you have to kill them?"


    ire smiled, "They sacrificed for art. A performance like this, truly shakes the heart, grand and immortal, don''t you think?"


    Fear was written all over Chloe''s face. Though she had seen a lot and considered herself worldly, it was in this moment she felt like she was in hell. The devil was right beside her. Just half an hour ago, these two were alive and vibrant on stage. Now, they were cold corpses. ire was a true psychopath, an extreme one.


    "They were born to die for the y. From the first rehearsal, they knew this fate awaited them. To have you witness this grand visual feast with me is also an unforgettable day."


    Chloe clenched her fingers tightly. "Ms. Chloe, you don''t need to pity them. They volunteered. Their sacrifice for art brought their families generations of glory and wealth."


    ire added, "Of course, if they disobeyed, their families would suffer too."


    Chloe caught the threat in ire''s words. "My parents disowned me long ago. You should know my situation."


    "The Meadows family disowned you, but what about Ann?"


    Chloe''s fingers trembled, "What do you want to do?"


    "Kill Diana, and you shall live. I will make sure your biological mother enjoys her life far more than


    ever could, a hundredet


    times better. Then, you''ll thank me."


    The golden gun was ced in the bag. ire handed the bag to Chloe, has a 100-carat ruby on it. Kill Diana, and it''s yours."


    "This bag, custom-made for you


    "And if I refuse?"


    "Then you''llnever leave this ind alive, and your mother''s life


    as miserable as you can imet t belongs to ens


    ContentContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe closed her eyes, only to realize Connor was speaking to her.


    Chloe restrained her emotions, "She said Diana drugged my horse."


    Connor was silent for a moment before speaking, "She did it."


    Connor asked again, "What do you want to do with her?" He knew Chloe was someone who didn''t let things slide.


    Chloe''s voice was calm, almost eerily so, "I might... kill her..."

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Connor mmed on the brakes so hard, the car skidded to a halt by the roadside. They were on a winding mountain road, surrounded by towering trees that seemed to swallow them whole. His voice was like ice, "What did you just say?"


    Chloe lowered her head, her eyes fixed on the handbag clutched in her hands. When she looked up, her eyes were as calm as a stillke. "So, you need to protect her, stay by her side every second until you leave this ind."


    For a moment, Chloe considered telling Connor about the golden gun. But ire had warned her: if Connor knew from the start, it wouldn''t be fun. And if it wasn''t fun, ire would be very angry. It was a clear threat. It was bad enough that Chloe was involved, but now Ann was caught up in it too.


    Chloe didn''t know what to do next. She needed to take a breath, to think. Her mind was a storm of chaos, haunted by the images of those two cold bodies on the stage. She felt a mix of fear, distress, and a gnawing guilt. Would those two innocent people still be alive if she hadn''t gone to that y?


    Connor noticed Chloe''s fingers trembling. He reached out to take her hand, but she pulled away.


    "What happened in the theater? And what''s with your neck?" Connor asked.


    Chloe looked up at him, her face serious, "If something happens to me in the next few days, go to Greenpeace Manor when we get back. In the bedside safe, there''s a file and a pink locket. Give the file to Ann and the locket to Lucas'' mother."


    Connor stared at her like she was giving him herst will and testament. He frowned deeply, then, in a swift motion, he grabbed her bag and pulled out a golden gun.


    Connor wasn''t surprised. ire could do anything and he wouldn''t bat an eyelid anymore. His expression was cold as he asked, "Did ire give this to you? To kill me or Diana?"


    Chloe didn''t expect Connor to snatch her bag, but she felt a strange relief and answered mechanically, "Diana."


    Just as he suspected. This was ire''s twisted idea of fun.


    Connor put the gun back in the bag and handed it to Chloe. "Keep this for self-defense. If you have


    choice, your safetyes first, even


    if it means killing me or Dother


    Chloe looked at him in shock, "You''d let Diana die?"


    Connor''s reply was calm, "I don''t have the right to decide her fate. But if you''re forced into a life-or-death situation, if ites down to you or her, don''t hesitate because of me. You need to survive." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    A sh of guilt and pain crossed his eyes. "I''m sorry for dragging you into this deadly game. My selfishness and greed put you in danger."


    Chloe shook her head, "It''s not your fault. You''re a victim too."


    For the first time, Chloe saw the cruelty and madness of ire and understood the hell Connor had grown up in.


    "Can we leave this ce?" Chloe asked.


    Chapter 393 3

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    ?


    Chloe quickly zeroed in on the main point, "Are you saying we''repletely cut off from the outside world, like birds trapped in a cage on this ind?" Suddenly, it dawned on Chloe that the grand theater''s architecture looked like a giant birdcage. Everyone on this ind-whether it was the handsome but mute bartenders, the actors doomed to perform only once in their lifetime, or even them were all ire''s caged ythings, unable to escape.


    Connor spoke up again, "Don''t worry too much. Teddy and I have a secret code. If he can''t reach me, it means I''m in trouble, and he''ll figure something out.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor locked eyes with Chloe, "If you get a chance, you have to leave. Don''t worry about anyone else. Just go. Don''t hesitate, okay?"


    Chloe looked back at Connor, her face slowly calming down, "What about you?"


    Connor''s eyes darkened a bit, "Don''t worry, I won''t die. I''ll negotiate with her. I still have onest card to y."


    But even Connor wasn''t sure if ire would care about that card. His situation was pretty dire. Right now, breaking the ind''smunication blockade was crucial. Luckily, this was his specialty. All he needed was aputer.


    Connor said, "Let''s head back to the vi. Starting today, you need to stick with Pax like glue, and ideally... even share a room with him at night. If things get rough, he can be your leverage."


    Chloe, having chosen to side with Connor, could only nod and follow his n, "Okay."


    Connor drove them to the seaside castle vi. Soon, they were inside.


    Connor mentioned, "If we had aputer, we''d have a much better shot at this."


    Chloe quickly added, ¡°There''s a study on the third floor. I''ve been there. It has aputer."


    Connor chimed in, "I''ve been there too, but today the door was locked."


    Previously, when they had gone there, the door had keys in it. But when Connor checked at noon, the keys had been taken by the butler Connor was considering looking for the butler but didn''t want to tip anyone off.


    Chloe said, "That''s easy."


    They were already at the study door on the third floor. The door wasn''t secured by some high-tech password or electronic lock, just a traditional keyhole. The lock and key were handcrafted, like something out of a Medieval castle, with the keys themselves being quite artistic.


    Chloe pulled a slender silver pin from her hair. She inserted it into the keyhole and jiggled it a few times. The door swung open instantly.


    Connor''s jaw dropped, "That''s one of the mostplex pce locks in the world. How did you do that?"


    Chloe shrugged innocently, "I don''t know, just fiddled with it a bit and it opened."


    Soon, they were both in the study. Sure enough, there was aputer on the desk After turning it on, Connor found the ind''s satellitework. What followed was beyond Chloe''s understanding. She saw countless windows pop up on the screen. Connor''s fingers flew across the keyboard, lines of code spilling out like water.


    Chloe clouldn''t help,, so she moved closer to the door to keep an eye on the outside. Soon enough, she heard footsteps approaching.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Chloe quickly nudged Connor, "Are you done yet? Someone''sing."


    Connor furrowed his brows, fully absorbed in his task. "Three more minutes. Just three more minutes."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe''s eyes were glued to the figure approaching in the distance. Luckily, the corridor was long enough. The footsteps still sounded far away.


    A minute ticked by. Chloe could now make out the silhouette. "It''s the butler."


    The butler was one of ire''s people. Given all the recent mishaps, he always seemed to have a hand in stirring the pot. If he caught them, everything they had worked for would go up in smoke.


    Chloe clung to a shred of hope. Maybe the butler wasn''t headed to the study.


    Thirty meters from the study, a nanny happened toe up the stairs and bumped into the butler. "Sir, where are you headed?"


    "Off to the study to fetch an antique vinyl record for madam."


    "Let me get it for you."


    "It''s okay. I''ll do it myself."


    Chloe''s heart skipped a beat. What a stroke of bad luck-he was actuallying to the study.


    She warned again, "Only thirty meters left."


    Chloe had already shut the door. From the outside, it looked untouched. She scanned the room. There was nowhere to hide. The area under the desk was empty. The three walls were lined with bookshelves that reached the ceiling. Besides that, there was just an antique sofa.


    If the butler walked in, they''d be sitting ducks. And now, it was toote to do anything. The door was already shut. They couldn''t just leave.


    Meanwhile, Connor had finally hacked into thework and sent an email to Teddy. He erased all traces of his presence on theputer and closed theptop.


    Connor stood up. "Let''s go."


    Chloe was frantic. "The butler''s almost here. How do we get out?"


    Connor nced at the only wall without bookshelves. It was covered with thick drapes. Pulling them aside, he revealed a window. It opened easily.


    Connor leaped up to the window and


    took a bold jump down. Chloe was stunned. She rushed to the window They were three stories up, and in this castle, that was more like six stories. How had Connor managed to jump down?


    el


    When she leaned out to look, Connor had alreadynded. He moved with the agility of a ck panther,pletely unharmed. Chloe was floored. Her first thought was that she had been deceived. With skills like us, he was definitely a top-notch expert, on par with international special forces. Yet, for years, he had yed the part of the delicate, incapable Trophy Boy in front of her.


    Chloe''s brow furrowed. He had hidden his true self so well. What else didn''t she know about him?


    In the next second, Connor stretched his arms out towards her. "Jump down. I''ll catch you."


    Chloe could hear the butler


    unlocking the door. She didn''t have


    choice She quickly scrambled


    outside the window, drawing the


    curtains and closing the window behind her.


    Chloe looked down. Her training was in Taekwondo. She had never jumped from such a height before. How was this different from jumping off a building?


    But Connor mouthed silently, "Trust me!"


    For some reason, Connor made all her fears evaporate. Chloe didn''t hesitate. She leaped.


    In that moment, she didn''t feel danger. She felt like a graceful butterfly.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    ?


    As she neared the ground, fear gripped her heart. It wasn''t about falling to her death. No, it was seeing Connor standing there, steady as a rock, arms wide open, his eyes both firm and gentle. She feared he might get hurt because of her.


    But her fears didn''te to pass. Chloended safely in Connor''s arms. In that split second, he wrapped his arms around her waist almost instinctively. The momentum spun them around a few times, her feet never touching the ground. It felt like they were waltzing.


    Eventually, they came to a stop. Chloe''s cheek rested against Connor''s chest. She could hear his heartbeat clearly-steady and strong, but faster than usual. She knew he had been just as nervous.


    Connor held her tightly, as if he wanted to meld her into himself. For a brief moment, time seemed to stand still. If only it could.


    Chloe quickly gathered her senses. "We can easily be spotted here; we need to leave, fast."


    Connor let her go but immediately cupped her face and nted a firm kiss on her lips. "Let''s go,¡± he said, releasing her.


    Chloe didn''t dwell on the kiss. Both of them were overwhelmed by the relief of surviving a dangerous situation. They left the garden hand in hand and soon reached a busier area.


    Pax was back, panting and leaning against a palm tree. Normally sweet and mild-mannered, he was now cursing under his breath.


    Juztin seemed in high spirits. He had been taking a walk on the beach and approached Pax when he saw him. Lovebot was buzzing around above their heads.


    Connor turned to Chloe. "From now on, stay close to Pax."


    Chloe nodded. ¡°And you stay within my sight either.¡±


    Connor''s lips curved into a smile. "Silly, don''t worry about me."


    They walked toward the others.


    Pax was furious when he saw


    Connor. He had run back on foot¡ªa ten-kilometer distance in under thirty


    minutes. Don''t ask how he heAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    broke the world record. It was


    el


    because a brown bear had suddenly appeared out of the forest and chased him.


    Juztin greeted them as they approached. "Where have you all been? I''ve been looking for you forever."


    Still catching his breath, Pax asked, "Juztin, why were you looking for us?"


    ¡°Faith and Diana went to the Wildlife Safari Park. I wanted to see if you guys wanted to join them."


    Connor furrowed his brows. "What did you say?"


    Juztin exined, "Isn''t there a big Wildlife Safari Park here? Diana was upset and kept crying. Faith wanted to distract her, so she took her to the park and asked me to wait here for you guys. Let''s go too. I heard it''s fun. Content belongs to


    Pax, traumatized by the bear encounter, said, "I''m not going. Just seeing wild animals now makes my legs freeze."


    Chloe noticed Connor''s serious expression. She knew what he was worried about. He feared this might be another of ire''s schemes.


    Without a word, Connor started walking. Chloe followed. "I''ming with you."


    Naturally, Juztin followed too. Pax eventually resigned himself and followed as well.


    Connor and Chloe''s concerns were


    justified. As soon as they reached the entrance of the Wildlife Safari Park, they saw Faith running out, distraught. "Something... something terrible has happened..."

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    ?


    Chloe''s heart skipped a beat. She rushed forward, grabbing Faith''s arm. "What happened?"


    Faith, usually so carefree and easygoing, looked as pale as a ghost. She stammered, "Diana and I were in a safari vehicle heading to the ''Savannah ins'' to watch animals. Diana wanted to drive her own vehicle. Everything was fine until her car suddenly stalled and now it''s stuck right in the middle of the ''Savannah ins.""


    ''Savannah ins'' is part of a wildlife park that includes sections like "Tropical Rainforest," "Desert Views," and "Underwater World." The ''Savannah ins'' is thergest section, aplete replica of the real African savannah filled with wild animals from their native habitats.


    Faith''s face was full of fear and worry. "I couldn''t find anyone. The staff were nowhere to be found, and I couldn''t get in touch with the production team."


    "And after Diana''s car stopped, a bunch of wild animals just went crazy and pounced on it. Even when I drove over to shoo them away, they wouldn''t leave. It''s like they were all targeting her."


    "I had no choice but to drive away," Faith said, clearly distraught. "What do we do now? What can we do?"


    She had tried everything to drive the wild animals away and get Diana into her vehicle, but they werepletely unmoved. Some circled Diana''s vehicle non-stop, others gnawed at the tires, and several even jumped onto the roof. Faith couldn''t drive them away at all. And to make things worse, more and more wild animals seemed to appear, like they were receiving somemand, swarming towards them.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Faith had a hard time breaking through their encirclement. She went out to look for staff, but everyone had disappeared. Fortunately, she ran into Chloe and the others.


    They re-entered the wildlife park in the park''s safari vehicles, which were small pickup trucks reinforced with steel frames for safety. They drove three vehicles: Faith and Juztin in one, Connor in another, and Chloe and Pax in the third, with Pax driving. Content belongs to


    Faith remembered the location and led the way. About ten minutester, they reached the viewing area of ''Savannah ins.''


    The sky was clear, and the


    scorching sun beat down on the


    vast ins. The golden light mingled with the waves of grass, creating a breathtaking scene. Life was thriving on the ins: a herd of antelope grazed leisurely, a few lions mappedzily under the shade of trees, and suddenly, a cheetah sprang from the bushes, causing the antelopes to scatter in a frenzy.


    Nature''s raw beauty and brutalpetition were on full disy, but no one was in the mood to appreciate the scenery.


    Finally, Faith spotted an off-road pickup in the distance. "Diana is there!" she eximed.


    As the vehicle drew closer, they could see Diana''s predicament clearly. Her vehicle was surrounded by a pride of lions. Six or seven lions encircled the vehicle, and the wire mesh outside had been shredded. Two lions kept jumping on the roof, gnawing at the protective mesh tirelessly.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    ?


    The sunroof was the car''s Achilles'' heel, and it was wide open before everything went haywire. Now, with the car out of control, the sunroof refused to budge. If the lions managed to tear through the protective mesh on the roof, there''d be no chance for the person inside.


    One of the lions was sprawled across the hood, its massive paws banging against the windshield. The protective ss was starting to crack under the relentless pounding. Inside, Diana''s desperate screams filled the air. "Help! Somebody, please help!"


    This was way more terrifying than the time she lost control of her horse-a thousand times worse. Lions surrounded her car, wing and biting furiously at the protective mesh. The car shook violently, throwing her around and making her dizzy. The mesh on the roof was already torn, and a sharp w had punched through.


    Diana huddled under the steering wheel, screaming her lungs out. Faith saw the scene and felt her legs turn to jelly, her car slowing down. Then, a pickup truck zoomed past her, heading straight into the chaos.


    It was Connor''s truck.


    Connor drove straight into the pack of lions, knocking a mature male to the ground. Then, with a powerful burst, he rammed into Diana''s car, sending it sliding several meters. The lions were momentarily scattered.


    Diana, who had been on the brink of despair, was hiding under the steering wheel, trembling. This hopelessness reminded her of being twelve, locked in a basement by


    ire nearly dying. Now, thing


    seemed just as dire. The lions could break through the mesh any second and tear her apart. She''d die aAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    horrible death.


    Connor''s image shed in her mind. Thest time she was close to death, he had appeared like a guardian angel. How she wished Uncle Connor would show up again.


    As the car was hit, she felt someone approaching A flicker of hope sparked in her heart. She quickly got up and looked out the window, and there was Connor, not far away in his pickup truck. Sunlight streamed through the sunroof, illuminating his determined face like savior from


    the skies. Content belongs to


    Right now, her situation felt like a scene from a movie. With tears streaming down her face, Diana murmured, "Uncle Connor, you really came..."


    On the other side, the lions regrouped andunched a fierce assault on Connor''s truck. They pounced on the vehicle, biting the protective mesh and smashing the windows with their powerful paws. They attacked Connor''s truck like they''d gone mad.


    Connor spun the truck around, trying to draw the lions away. He hoped to use speed to knock them down, but the African lions, with their massive bodies and incredible strength, raced across the ins almost as fast as his off-road truck. Several lions surrounded his truck, chasing and attacking it. The windshield was shattered, and at that moment, another male lion charged straight at them.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    In that moment, everyone''s heart felt like it was about to leap out of their chests. Diana''s scream was gut-wrenching, like she was on the brink of death. Faith and Juztin were just as stunned. Their car wasn''t far from Connor, but even with the pedal to the metal, they knew they wouldn''t make it in time.


    The lion, as massive as a mountain, leaped through the air, its entire body aimed at Connor. Its front paws, sharp as steel des, were already out. An enraged roar echoed across the vast savannah, its fangs still stained with the blood and flesh of itsst prey, making it look even more terrifying.


    With nothing standing between them, the lion charged straight at Connor. Suddenly, a gunshot pierced the sky.


    Bang¡ªBang¡ªBang¡ªBang¡ªBang¡ª


    Five rapid shots rang out. Each sharp and decisive report was followed by a massive body hitting the ground. The lion that had been lunging at Connor took a bullet to the forehead and copsed like a sack of rocks onto Connor''s car, nearly crushing it.


    In just seconds, the lions that had been surrounding him, chasing, biting, and going berserk, were now all lying on the ground. Nearly all were shot in the eyes or brain. Some were still alive but too wounded to attack, just lying there, gasping for theirst breaths.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was in shock. Faith, her mouth wide open, turned to Juztin, "Was... was it Chloe who fired those shots?" Juztin, still reeling, nodded vigorously, "Chloe, that was insanely fierce."


    Diana stood there, dumbfounded, tears streaming down her face, still trying to process what had just happened.


    At that moment, Pax watched Chloe, who was holding onto the car door with one hand, her whole body hanging outside, golden gun in hand. His face was full of admiration. Chloe had been telling him to drive closer all along and then suddenly drew her gun and opened the car door. The car was speeding, and the lions weren''t stationary either, but Chloe fired shot after shot, each one hitting its mark.


    Her decisive and majestic stance while shooting made Pax feel like she was glowing with a golden light. She was unbelievably cool.


    Lovebot had been following Pax


    around, and as Connor had


    novi


    previously broken the information blockade, the scene was


    broadcasted live.


    [Wait, weren''t we watching a reality show? How did this turn into a movie set?]


    [It''s real. Look at those lions on the ground. Their bellies are still moving.]


    [Chloe just


    red six shots, each


    one


    a headshot. This isn''t a movie; could Chloe be an actual sharpshooter?]


    [Damn! Chloe was too cool, like a cold-blooded, top-tier assassin.]


    [Maybe she is. Did anyone notice her wiping the fingerprints off the gun after thest shot?]


    [Assassin''s business must be slow, so she took a reality show gig?]


    [Chloe: Off-season, gotta take whatever jobes up, a girl gotta live.]


    ["The other party paid five million but didn''t say it was for a reality show."]


    [Lisaflower Impossible. It''s all scripted. Dying over here. The production team has no shame, treating the audience like fools? Chloe a sharpshooter? I''ll livestream myself eating my hat.]


    [Lisaflower, I''ve followed you. Let me know when you''re live streaming.]


    The crisis was averted. Everyone stepped out of their vehicles. Diana finally snapped back to reality.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    ?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She jumped out of the car and sprinted straight towards Connor''s vehicle. She never expected Uncle Connor toe looking for her. And she certainly didn''t think he''d risk his own life, fighting tooth and nail to save her. Just a secondter, and those lions could have jumped through the sunroof and torn her to shreds.


    "Uncle Connor, Uncle Connor..."


    He still cared about her the most. He would even give up his life for her.


    Diana''s tears were already streaming down uncontrobly. She wanted to throw herself into Connor''s arms. She wanted to shout out how much she missed him, how scared she was, how grateful she felt...


    On the other side of the scene, Chloe, Pax, and the others were also getting out of the car. Connor stepped out too, visibly shaken. When that lion had pounced earlier, he had been ready to m on the gas again, prepared to fight with everything he had. But his chances of winning were slim. After all, it was the king of the jungle, fierce and powerful.


    Chloe''s shooting skill was something Connor had never expected, and her aim was spot on. He was still somewhat in shock. He saw Chloe walking towards him and slowly opened his arms.


    Diana saw this and was slightly stunned before her heart swelled with emotion. Was Uncle Connor finally showing his true feelings for her in the face of life and death?


    Without thinking, Diana quickened her pace and ran towards Connor. Just a few meters away, she opened her arms, ready for the grand hug.


    In the next moment, Connor ran over too, but he bypassed her entirely. He didn''t even nce her way. Instead, he ran straight to Chloe and hugged her tightly, with all his might. Chloe staggered back a few steps, her body leaning backwards, but Connor didn''t let her go. He was a whole head taller than Chloe, but in this moment, he seemed like a child, resting his head on her shoulder. His arms gradually tightened as if he wanted to meld with her.


    Chloe felt breathless. "Connor, let me go! Hey, I can''t breathe! Connor, I just saved you, and now you want to..."


    Her words were cut off as Connor sealed her mouth with a kiss. Chloe was stunned for a moment, too shocked to react. His kiss was urgent, fierce, and desperate, like a flood of emotions that could no longer be contained. Chloe''s mind went nk, soon filled with his familiar taste. As her consciousness cleared, she knew what was happening, but this time, she didn''t push him away. Instead, she found herself unconsciously hugging his waist.


    Everyone who witnessed this was stunned. Faith was shocked for a moment before switching to a spectator''s expression, even eager to get gloser for a better view. Juztin pulled her back, saying, "Faith, don''t go over there and ruin this moment.''


    Pax was filled with astonishment that quickly turned into heartbreak. Unable to watch any longer, he turned his back.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    ?


    Diana watched the scene y out and felt her heart shatter into a million pieces. Just a moment ago, she had foolishly thought that Uncle Connor''s open-armed hug was for her. She had been deluding herself, overestimating her importance. From beginning to end, it was always Chloe that Connor adored, who he wanted to be close to in times of crisis.


    Diana couldn''t find the words to describe how she felt. It was like her carefully crafted dream had been brutally popped, or like a cherished heart held tenderly in her hands had been stomped into pieces. She turned to run away, but Faith grabbed her arm, stopping her. "Diana, you can''t just run off. What if something else happens?"


    Faith''s grip on her arm was firm. Diana didn''t even have the luxury of fleeing the scene. Above them, a drone buzzed excitedly, capturing every angle of the kiss and broadcasting it live.


    "I just went to the bathroom, what did I miss? How did they end up kissing?" anotherment read.


    "I''m hesitant to ship them after what happened this morning," someone else chimed in.


    "But this kiss... can anyone understand me? This is the couple mature audiences should root for," another one added.


    "Is this really free to watch? It''s so sweet," one moremented.


    Time seemed to stand still. Finally, Connor let go of Chloe. Chloe still looked dazed. This wasn''t the first time Connor had kissed her forcefully, but each time, it left her reeling. Chloe red at Connor fiercely, but he took her hand and said, "Let''s go back."


    Chloe yanked her hand free and marched straight to a car. Her heart was in chaos. Partly due to the lingering fear from their recent brush with danger, and partly because, even though she knew they were being broadcasted live, she hadn''t pushed Connor away when he kissed her.


    On the ride back, Faith pulled Diana


    into the car with Chloe. Faith was curious but didn''t dare ask. Everyone knew about Diana and Connor''s rtionship, but it was Chloe that Connor had kissed publicly, not Diana. This was definitely something to ponder over. What exactly was the rtionship between these three?


    Diana sat silently in the car. To break the silence, Faith racked her brain for a topic. "Chloe, where did you get that gun from?¡±


    Chloe answered calmly, "I just grabbed it from the storage room. This wildlife park also offers hunting services." This wasn''t a lie. The butler had mentioned it before. So, neither Faith nor Diana doubted the origin of Chloe''s gun.


    Faith watched Chloe with admiration. "Chloe, how are you so good with a gun? Did you take lessons?"


    Chloe replied nonchntly, ¡°I asionally go to shoot air rifles. I''m not usually this urate. It was just the tension today, a fluke."


    She couldn''t very well say that her mentor was retired assassin with divine shooting skills, who had been tricked into participating in the Olympies and swept all the shooting gold medals, thereby earning his first pot of gold before retiring from


    the underworld. No one would


    believe that story.


    eContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Faith nodded and added, "We were lucky to have you today. Or both Diana and Connor would have been in danger." After saying this, Faith looked towards Diana. Honestly, it was because of Chloe that they had escaped danger today. Diana seemed as if she hadn''t heard Faith''s words. She knew she should be grateful to Chloe. Not only had Chloe saved her but also Uncle Connor. Yet, the difort in her heart was overwhelming. She couldn''t bring herself to voice any words of gratitude.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    ?


    The group quickly made it to the vi mansion. Everyone headed back to their rooms to get some rest. Pax was about to do the same when Connor grabbed him by the arm. "From now on, you stick with Chloe. Don''t leave her side for even a second."


    Pax was already feeling down. The image of his uncle forcefully kissing Chloe still haunted him. For the first time, he resisted angrily, "Why should I follow your orders?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because your mother wants to kill her," Connor replied, his voice steady.


    Pax frowned. "Why are you ndering my mom?"


    "Pax, we used to shield you from the truth to protect you, so you can grow up in a positive environment. But it''s time you face reality. Your mother is ruthless. She''s tried to assassinate me 13 times, twice with her own hands."


    Pax was stunned. He stared at Connor, not wanting to believe it, but Connor''s calm expression didn''t seem like he was lying.


    "I don''t believe it. My mom isn''t like that."


    Connor''s voice remained calm. "The gun Chloe had today? Your mother gave it to her, to kill Diana. Instead, Chloe saved her. Do you think your mother will let that slide? Since we got to the ind, they''ve been in one incident after another. Do you think it''s all a coincidence?"


    Pax had to admit, things did seem suspicious. But he still couldn''t wrap his head around the idea that his mother wouldmit murder. Eventually, though, he agreed to Connor''s n.


    Connor didn''t go to his room. Instead, he intended to negotiate with ire. But he had no clue where she was. So, he found the butler. The butler also imed ignorance.


    Connor handed the butler a box. "Please, give this to my sister."


    By dinner time, ire still hadn''t shown up. Given all the recent events, no one felt like going out after dinner. They all retreated to their rooms.


    Tomorrow was supposed to be the


    last day of the recording. Chloe pondered whether ire would let them leave once it was over. Just then, they received a notice from the production team. A typhoon was approaching and would pass by the ind in the next few days. Recording had to be dyed.


    What a coincidence, Chloe thought, her heart sinking.


    Since dinner, Pax had been hanging out in Chloe''s room. Usually so chatty, he seemed preupied now. Hey on the couch with his back to Chloe lost in thought. Chloe didn''t ask him to leave. She knew that, right now, Pax was her protector.


    Outside, the sea breeze howled, making the windows rattle. The typhoon really seemed to being. Chloe stepped onto the balcony to take in the stormy night. Suddenly, a dark figure leaped down from above, pressing a cloth soaked her over her mouth. Chloe struggled briefly before passing out.


    Pax thought he heard something. He turned around but saw nothing. He got up. "Chloe, where are you?"


    Chloe had been right there, but now she was nowhere to be seen. A terrible feeling gnawed at Pax''s gut.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    ?


    "Chloe!"


    "Chloe! Where are you?"


    Pax felt a wave of panic wash over him. He hadbed through every nook and cranny of the room. But there was no sign of Chloe. The fear in Pax''s heart grew with each passing second. Chloe hadn''t gone out; he was sure of it. Just three minutes ago, she had been right there. How could she have just vanished into thin air?


    His mind kept reying Connor''s words, and for some reason, doubt began to creep in. After confirming Chloe wasn''t in the room, Pax bolted out to find Connor. But Connor wasn''t in his room either.


    At that moment, Connor stood on a rooftop, gazing into the distance. He nced at his watch, feeling an immense weight in his chest. Had Teddy not received his email? He had asked Teddy to head back to Riverbrook to pick up Marian. Marian was their only ticket out of this mess. If Teddy flew the ne directly here, knowing ire''s temperament, she''d likely have it shot down. Only if Marian was on board would ire hesitate. But ording to the time, Teddy should have arrived by now.


    Connor stared at the distant sea, ck as ink and seemingly hiding countless sins and dangers.


    "My foolish little brother, what are you waiting for?" ire''s voice came from behind him. Connor wasn''t surprised. He turned around calmly and said, "I''m d you finally decided to see me."


    ire smiled and took a few steps forward, holding a velvet box. "You gave me this, how could I note?" She opened the box to reveal a human tooth. It was Barrett''s. Chloe had originally knocked out one of Barrett''s mrs.


    "Where is he now?" ire asked, her tone neutral. Connor studied ire''s expression. Ever since he found out Barrett was ire''s lover, he had seen Barrett as a bargaining chip. But he wasn''t sure if ire would take the bait.


    "He''s in a very safe ce, but one you definitely can''t find," Connor replied.


    "So, you brought this to me with what intention?"


    "I want to exchange Barrett for them."


    ire was straightforward, "Okay, but are we talking about Diana or Chloe?"


    Connor frowned. "I want both of them."


    ire adjusted her coat. "I never make a losing deal. One for one, that''s fair."


    Connor''s expression darkened. ire turned to look at him. "I''ll give you a minute to think."


    Connor instinctively looked up, but


    ire suddenlyughed. "Stop


    looking. Teddy won''te. He won''t find Mah either. You have no savior you''re now isted and helpless, just like an ind in this sea. You can only beg me.


    Connor didn''t hesitate. "I beg you.


    Please let them go. They''re


    bothOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    . Whatever it is,


    me."


    swno


    ireughed, herughter eerily distinct in the quiet night. "In my eyes, they are a part of you. One is the woman you''ve protected since childhood, whose family''s influence you''ll need in the future. The other is the lover you hold dear. I''m very curious, when you can only choose one, which will it be?"

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    ?


    Connor''s fingers clenched until his knuckles turned pale. Veins popped out on his arm. "I won''t choose."


    ire''s voice turned icy. "If you don''t choose, they both die."


    She pulled out a small remote control and pressed a button. Instantly, a holographic projection appeared, showing a private yacht. The camera zoomed in slowly, revealing two figures lying on the deck.


    It was Chloe and Diana.


    Connor''s heart pounded. He took a few steps forward, finally seeing them clearly. They were still in their daytime clothes, lying motionless with their eyes closed, like lifeless dolls.


    Connor''s eyes reddened. He looked like a lion about to pounce. "What have you done to them?"


    Despite all the precautions, it was useless. Even he told Pax to keep an eye on Chloe, never leaving her side, ire had still found a way.


    Now Diana and Chloe were in ire''s grip, like fish on a chopping block, ready for her de.


    "Rx, they''re not dead," ire said, her gaze fixed on the yacht. The yacht swayed on the ocean, bobbing up and down, surrounded by dark, deep waters. At any moment, the sea could swallow it whole.


    "You need to decide quickly," ire continued. "A storm ising tonight. If you hesitate, it might be toote to save them, even if you do make up your mind."


    Connor stared at the yacht, which was clearly bracing for a storm. His face was hidden in the shadows, but anger flushed his cheeks, giving him an almost sinister allure.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He struggled to keep his emotions in check. "Why are you doing this to me? For twenty-eight years, you''ve tormented me every second, wishing for my death. What did I do to make you hate me so much?"


    ire''s smile faded, her pupils


    darkening. Suddenly, she


    remembered that stormy night. The oppressive atmosphere was just the same. They had forced her to strip and perform an opera. That


    ove


    ? ?


    humiliation, the repeated vitions, tearing her dignity and soul to shreds. She was only neen that year.


    iet


    ire closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her gaze was wild. "Why do I hate you? Because you carry the filthiest blood in the world. You are the child of Satan, and your birth is a colossal sin. You are the devil incarnate, a seed of evil. How could I let someone like you enjoy the sunshine? The beauty of this world has nothing to do with you because you don''t deserve it. As long as I live, I want you to suffer. I am your purgatory. One day, you''ll show your true colors."


    Connor roared, "Do you think I wanted toe into this world? Did I have a choice?"


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his


    voice was thick with emotion. "From the moment I was born, you condemned me. But did I choose to be born? Did I choose my family? Did choose my mother? If you hated me so much, then you should have never..."

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    ?


    With a thunderous roar, lightning split the sky, jolting Connor awake. Some truths, he realized, were destined to remain buried forever. His voice turned icy, "If you wanted to hoard the Sartori family''s fortune, you should have never let Mom have me. You should''ve done everything to stop it, instead of bullying a defenseless kid after I was born."


    As Connor spat out those words, ire seemed momentarily taken aback. His fervent demeanor suggested he had uncovered some hidden truth. But how could that be possible? He would never find out. And she would make sure of that. They were fated to be each other''s nightmare and prison for life. No other ties between them could ever exist.


    ire''s face was terrifyingly calm. "Your minute is up. Have you decided?"


    Meanwhile, on the deck, Chloe and Diana wereing to their senses. Disoriented, they quickly took in their surroundings.


    Chloe gathered herself first and ran to the edge of the deck, realizing they were on a yacht, adrift in the middle of the ocean. Surrounded by rolling waves and turbulent undercurrents, the darkness was pierced only by the howling sea wind, as if hiding some monstrous creature. The yacht rocked violently, almost throwing them off their feet.


    Diana gripped the railing, her voice trembling, "Where are we?" The darkness was suffocating, like an invisible giant hand wrapping around them.


    Chloe approached, "ire threw us out to sea." She remembered being drugged and taken from the balcony. Diana must have gone through something simr. By the time they woke up, they were already here. A storm was approaching. ire had thrown them into the sea, likely hoping they wouldn''t survive.


    The wind grew fiercer. A wave crashed over them, soaking their clothes and sending a chill through their bones. "Let''s get inside the cabin," Chloe urged.


    Inside, the facilities were ancient. Chloe rushed to the control room, only to find the dashboardpletely dead. The yacht had been abandoned for a while. Judging by the old equipment, it would probably fall apart at the first sign of the storm.


    Diana realized the gravity of their situation. She hadn''t been on the ind for more than 24 hours and had already faced death three times. ire truly didn''t want her to escape. Diana''s voice quivered, "What do we do now?" Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    el


    Chloe inspected the area, finding nothing useful, not even a lifebuoy. Deted, she sat down, "I don''t know what to do."


    What did ire want? Chloe couldn''t understand. If she wanted them dead, why not kill them directly? Why did she throw them out to sea?


    Just then, a holographic projection appeared before them. Diana was ecstatic, "It''s Uncle Connor!"


    "Uncle Connor, save us, please!" she


    yelled at the projection, not


    .nee


    expecting Connor to actually hear their cries. On his screen, Chloe and Diana''s figures appeared. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    ?


    At this moment, ire had Connor cornered, forcing him to make an impossible decision.


    Not only that, but she made sure Diana and Chloe were witnesses to his torment. How heartless can one be?


    Connor stared at the scene in front of him, his fists clenching tighter and tighter, shoulders trembling.


    ire, on the other hand, sounded almost leisurely, "You''ve got one card to y. Who do you want to save? Better decide quickly, time''s running out. Pick one, and I''ll bring her back right away."


    Grinding his teeth, Connor asked, "What happens to the other one?"


    "A storm''sing, set to rage for three days. The ce will be at its center. Surviving three days in such extreme conditions? Highly unlikely." Three days? If the storm really hit, even three minutes might be a stretch.


    Chloe and Diana, overhearing everything, suddenly grasped the dire situation. ire was forcing Connor to choose between their lives. Only one could be saved.


    Diana felt her mind go nk. ire''s cruelty knew no bounds. Despite the gravity of the moment, a part of her was desperate to know Connor''s choice. When push came to shove, who would Uncle Connor save her or Chloe?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chloe was the woman Uncle Connor fell for in Riverbrook. They''d known each other a mere three years. But Diana had been by his side for eight, through thick and thin. Uncle Connor wouldn''t abandon her... would he?


    Diana didn''t dare explore the dark recesses of her mind where shadows of doubt and fear had taken root Dark, damp thoughts she couldn''t shake. Part of her even Saw the merit in ire''s twisted game. If Uncle Connor chose her, their bond would be unbreakable. If he chose Chloe, then maybe it was better to die here, bing a permanent scar on his heart.


    Her eyes fixated on Connor, while Chloe began yelling at the screen. "Connor, don''t choose! Don''t choose either of us!"


    Chloe understood this was the


    hardest choice one could ever face. Connor had always said he had no right to decide who lives or dies. But ire had cornered him, forcing him into a nightmare. No matter the choice, it would haunt him forever. That was ire''s n-make him suffer, break himpletely, and destroy his spirit from the inside out.


    Chloe couldn''t let him make that choice. It would ruin him.


    Connor''s gaze stayed locked on Chloe. Fate had pushed him to the brink once more. How could he stand by and let Chloe die, powerless? But neither could he abandon Diana. It would be


    betraying his own helpless


    Like


    l


    childhood self. Content belongs to


    Suddenly, Chloe bolted from the cabin and stood on the deck, Diana right behind her. The boat rocked violently. Chloe could see faint lights in the distance.


    She made her move. "Connor!!!" she screamed, then leaped off the boat into the sea.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    ?


    Connor didn''t see thising.


    The video feed of the ocean cut out abruptly on his end. Thest image he had was of Chloe clinging to the railing, screaming his name with every ounce of strength she had. Her voice was raw, each word soaked in a despair that seemed to have no bottom.


    Diana was paralyzed with shock. She hadn''t expected Chloe to jump. Rushing to the deck, she peered over the edge but found nothing but darkness. Her heart pounded so fiercely it felt like it might burst from her chest. Had Chloe really just died like that?


    Her eyes snapped to the projection screen. No reaction from Connor''s side. ire was still pressing him to make a choice.


    "Stop testing my patience. Who are you trading for with that card in your hand?"


    Connor didn''t hesitate. "I choose Chloe!"


    Diana froze, a chill seeping into her bones. It felt as though she was swallowed by the dark, icy sea, each wave cutting into her like a knife. She had feared this moment, but now it was real. Uncle Connor, the man who had protected and taken care of her, had chosen someone else. All those years of care and concern were nothing but a lie, not even worth as much as a fleeting girlfriend.


    A bitterugh escaped her lips. Too bad Chloe had already jumped, and Connor didn''t see it. Maybe ire had done it on purpose, forcing her to face the grim reality.


    Diana''sughter grew louder, tears streaming down her face as she looked up at the sky. "Uncle Connor, Uncle Connor... why did you lie to me?"


    Why did you lie to me for a moment


    if you couldn''t lie forever? If youAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    were going to abandon me in the end, I''d rather you had never entered I was twelve. From the my life when I was twelve.


    moment I saw you, you wrom the


    everything to me. But it was all just a dream. A cruel, cruel dream.


    Without another thought, Diana sprinted to the railing and leaped over.


    Meanwhile, in the holographic disy, Connor spoke again after a brief pause. "Fifteen percent of Sartor Corporation''s shares, all the family shares I have, in exchange for Diana''s life."


    ire was taken aback. She hadn''t expected him to go to such lengths for Diana Family shares, the result of years of bitter struggle, were his ultimate bargaining chip. Handing them over was akin to surrender. Yet he was ready to give them up for Diana.


    ire smirked. "I could have agreed, but I forgot to mention just a few minutes ago, both of them jumped into the sea." The holographic projection flickered back to life, showing a lone yacht drifting aimlessly on the dark sea, like a ghost ship.


    Connor froze, his blood turning to ice. "ire!! You killed them!"


    ire remained unfazed, as if two lives meant nothing to her. Suddenly, a helicopter appeared in the projection.


    "Rx, the rescue team is nearby. I feel your sincerity. and it wouldn''t be right to ignore it."


    Connor''s eyes stayed glued to the helicopter as its searchlights swept across the vast sea, but there was no sign of the two women.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    ?


    Time seemed to hang in the air, suspended in a limbo of anxiety. Was it just a minute that passed, or had an hour slipped by? Suddenly, the rescue team on the helicopter broke the silence, "We''ve spotted someone, descending now!"


    Connor''s grip tightened, his nerves stretched to their breaking point. His eyes were glued to the holographic screen in front of him. Minutester, the rescue harness finally secured a slim figure. As the helicopter began its slow ascent, the figure''s face came into view it was Diana.


    Diana looked frail but was unmistakably alive, her face etched with despair as she cried uncontrobly. Connor''s heart clenched even tighter, as if a knife had been plunged into his chest. No blood flowed, yet the knife couldn''t be removed, causing a pain that felt like a thousand cuts.


    "Chloe... Chloe... please don''t die... don''t die..." Connor murmured, the words tumbling out without his conscious realization. Just then, another helicopter approached,nding perfectly on the rooftop. The doors opened, and Marian, supported by Teddy, stepped out. She looked weary, her eyes full of concern, but she mustered the strength to approach Connor.


    "Connor, it''ll be okay. I''m here now."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Connor seemed oblivious to Marian''s words. His eyes were hollow, staring nkly at the screen, his lips still whispering Chloe''s name. In the next instant, he bolted like a madman, boarding the helicopter they had just disembarked from. The powerful downdraft from the propellers sent the nearby palm trees into a noisy rustle. The helicopter quickly took off, heading straight towards the sea before disappearing into the darkness.


    Everyone was still in shock. Teddy, however, wore a grave expression. "We''re toote..."


    Marian had already guessed what


    l


    had happened. It must have been one of ire''s cruel schemes to torment him. Connor was continuously muttering Chloe''s name and it was clear the girl was in trouble. Marian stepped forward and pped ire across the face. Her voice was cold and firm, "You really treat human lives like they''re nothing."


    ire didn''t dodge. Sheughed hysterically, "Mom! Once I was treated like nothing Too. I''m less than nothing in this world! It owes me! How was tormented back then? All the pain I''ve suffered, I''m going to return it all to him!"


    Marian''s heart ached for her daughter''s past, but thinking of the torment Connor had endured over the years, she felt another pang of pain. "Get ahold of yourself, Connor is not those people. Those people are dead. Connor is your own-"


    "Mom!!" ire interrupted her with a


    scream, knowing what Marian was about to say. "He''s not!!" ire stepped back, fear evident in her eyes. No, he''s not. I hate him. He''s a devil want him dead! I want him to go to hell! I want them all to go to hell!" Content belongs to


    ire seemed to recall something, bing more hysterical, then staggered away from the rooftop. Marian turned and ordered Teddy, "Go find Connor. Don''t let anything happen to him. Hurry!"


    After everyone had left the rooftop, an eerie silence enveloped the ce. At that moment, behind the flower trellis on the rooftop, a figure was curled up His eyes filled with fear his body shaking uncontrobly. Pax slowly looked up to see the full moon. But tonight, the moon seemed to have grown teeth, relentlessly gnawing, tearing, and devouring the peaceful years of his twenty-one years...

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    ?


    Pax couldn''t believe his eyes. Everything his uncle had said turned out to be true. It was the first time he had seen his mother in such a wild state her eyes were bloodshot, her face twisted with a sinister expression, like a demon freshly wing its way out of hell, her hands smeared with blood. He was scared out of his mind. Completely terrified.


    ire''s venomous words, dripping with illogic and arrogance, treating life like it was nothing more than ants underfoot, they all showed him a different side of his monther. It was like she was a stranger. Pax felt like someone had dropped a bomb in his world, bullets flying, shards of his life cutting through flesh and bone. In an instant, his world was left in tatters,pletely unrecognizable.


    He had no clue how long he''d been on that rooftop. It wasn''t until he saw a helicoptering back that he started to snap out of it. He jumped to his feet.


    "Uncle..." he called out, hoping it was Connor returning. Then it hit him-Chloe had jumped into the sea. In that moment, the raging storm inside him turned to ice. Nothing else mattered now. Chloe was all that mattered.


    Pax sprinted towards the helicopter. To his dismay, it wasn''t Connor who stepped out, but Teddy. Grabbing Teddy''s arm, he asked frantically, "Teddy, where''s Uncle Connor? Did you find Chloe? She''s still alive, right?"


    Teddy''s face was grave. "We couldn''t find anyone. The storm''s already here. I had toe back."


    Pax staggered back, nearly copsing. Then, out of nowhere, he turned and dashed out, running like a madman. The first person he found was Ruben. Only then did Ruben realize both Chloe and Connor were missing. Diana had also fallen into the sea but had been rescued.


    The show had started with eight guests. By thest day, only four were left. Now, two were missing, their fates unknown. Ruben stood there, stunned. He couldn''t shoulder this responsibility, especially since Eldridge Entertainment was the main sponsor and producer of the reality show. For the past few days, ire''s team hadpletely controlled the live broadcast and decided what the audience saw. He hadn''t objected¡ªuntil now. With lives on the line, he had to take back control. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The production team had a professional rescue squad for emergencies. They had all been dispatched but soon returned. The storm had hit. Waves soared meters high, making helicopter rescues and speedboats useless. Marian was on the brink of losing it. Even Jeffery in Eldridge City had heard the news. Thousands of rescuers had set out, only to be trapped by the storm, unable to reach Angel Ind.


    Night fell, and Angel Ind was


    battered by fierce winds. Palm trees bowed, the sea whipped up


    sandstorms, creating tiny tornadoes on the beach. The storm raged,


    leaving chaos in its wake, like th


    end of the world. Pax watched the howling wind outside, shivering. His eyes were bloodshot, his fingers clenched, and finally, he punched the ss. Blood streamed, but he didn''t feel the pain. It seemed like only physical pain could make him feel slightly better.


    The door creaked open. Pax turned around. ire stood there, looking like she had just showered. She had changed into a pristine, custom-made suit. Even at night, her makeup was wless, her hair perfectly styled.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    ?


    She always appeared so delicate and elegant, the epitome of grace and nobility. This was how Pax had always seen his mother. At all times, she exuded an air of dignity and elegance, serene as the moon in the sky. But that was before tonight.


    ire held a delicate little porcin bowl in her hand. "You didn''t seem to eat much tonight, so I had someone prepare your favorite soup." She ced the bowl on the small table in the room.


    Pax didn''t move. He just stared at her intently.


    ire smiled at him. "What are you looking at, son?"


    Pax suddenly asked, "Mom, why did you have to kill Uncle Connor?"


    ire, who had just sat down on the sofa and was about to lift the bowl, froze. Her hand jerked back as if it had been burned. She looked up, still maintaining a gentle smile. "Pax, what are you talking about?"


    Pax''s voice was calm and steady, almost mechanical. "I heard everything. You want to kill Uncle Connor. You called him the devil, the spawn of Satan. You want him dead. You want him to go to hell."


    ire''s expression turned icy cold.


    "You not only want to kill him, but you also used Chloe and Diana as threats, forcing him to decide their fate, driving him mad. Why? Why are you doing this? He''s your full brother, the one who looks most like you among all your siblings. Why are you so cruel?"


    Pax''s voice grew more intense. "You not only wanted to kill Uncle Connor, but you also drove Chloe and Diana to jump into the sea. Chloe''s fate is unknown, and yet you feel no guilt. Grandma was right. You regard human life as worthless. You are a devil who kills without blinking."


    "Shut up, Pax!"


    ire''s face was a mask of fury. Then her eyes fell on Pax''s hand, dripping with blood. Drop by drop, the bright red blood seeped into the carpet, silent and stealthy. ire frowned and moved closer, reaching for his hand. "What happened to your hand?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Pax snatched his hand away. "You don''t need to care about me. I can''t tell when you''re being real or fake anymore. You''re like a ghoul hiding behind a human mask."


    "Pax! How can you talk to me like that?" ire''s demeanor was forceful andmanding. "Yes, I did want to kill your uncle. Everyone might have the right to call me heartless and ruthless, but you don''t. Everything I''ve done was to pave the way for you."


    Pax''s anger erupted. "Enough! Don''t


    use me as a shield. I don''t need you to pave the way for me. I don''t care about inkeriting the Sartori family''s wealth, if it means losing our humanity and killing our own family for some cold, lifeless assets, then what''s the point of having them?"


    His voice was filled with resolve. "Mom, I will neverpete with Uncle Connor for the Sartori family''s fortune, will tell Grandpa that I renounce all ims to the


    el.ne


    inheritance. I don''t want a single penny, and the same goes for the Gilbert family. I want nothing!"


    p! A loud pnded on Pax''s cheek.


    "Pax, you are my son, ire''s son. How can you say such things?" ire was truly furious, her chest heaving dramatically, her eyes filled with a cold, fierce light.


    Pax covered half of his face, sneering bitterly.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    ?


    "Mom, I''ll never end up like you, consumed by greed and power, losing all sense of humanity. All those things you cherish, I don''t want any part of them. If you want them, take them to your grave!"


    With those words, Pax bolted out of the room.


    ire shook with rage. But then, a sudden thought struck her, and she hurried after him. By the time she reached the door, Pax had already vanished into the hallways.


    He dashed out of the manor, facing the howling winds head-on as he made his way to the ocean. A yacht was moored by the shore. Just as he was about to board it, four men in ck suits caught up with him. Pax tried to fight back, but he was no match for them. They quickly overpowered him and dragged him away.


    "Let me go! I need to find Chloe, I need to find my uncle!"


    In the end, Pax was hauled back and locked in his room by ire.


    The storm raged on for three days and nights. Nearly everyone on the ind was sleepless. Pax barely ate or drank anything, and Marian''s eyes were swollen from crying. Everyone was deeply worried.


    Faith and Juztin had no idea what had happened. They only knew that Connor and Chloe had vanished three days ago. Diana was also in trouble, burning with a high fever and slipping in and out of consciousness.


    The official story was that they had gone fishing and got caught in the storm. But after the incident on the African savannah, they knew things were rarely that simple. Besides, they were well aware of the storm; who in their right mind would go fishing at such a time? Something else had to be going on.


    After the storm passed, the live broadcast resumed. This time, the production team announced the tragic news: Chloe and Connor were missing. The reason given was the same as what Faith and the others had heard - a fishing trip gone wrong.


    [Has the production team lost their minds? How many incidents have happened in just a few days?]


    [Ever since Barrett withdrew, the guests have been in constant


    danger. Chloe and Diana''s


    horseback hysteria, Diana being


    trapped by lions, Connor pThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    getting killed by a lion, and now Chloe and Connor disappearing. Are these all just coincidences?]


    [To someone who doesn''t know better, this show looks like a real-life battle royale.]


    [Are Chloe and Connor still alive? Did Chloe jump into the sea, and Connor disappeared trying to save her?]


    [Chloe''s nothing but trouble. It''d be better if she were gone.]


    [Lisaflower, you better watch your mouth. Karma''s a bitch, and it might just bite you back.]


    The live audience was deeply concerned. People began to criticize the production team and the director. The disappearance of Chloe and Connor quickly became a trending topic across major media outlets.


    Meanwhile, amidst all the chaos, Chloe was sitting on a beach. She had lit a fire and was eating freshly grilled crab and tuna sashimi. That day, she hadn''t jumped into the sea rashly. She had seen lights in the distance that looked like those of a cruise ship. Chloe decided to take a chance. After jumping into the water, she swam desperately toward the lights. But soon after she jumped, the storm hit. Tossed around by the waves, she couldn''t get any closer to the lights.


    Luckily, the yacht had broken apart, and Chloe managed to grab onto a piece of driftwood. As she was carried away by the sea, she thought she was going to die, but she clung tightly to the driftwood. Then came a long, stormy drift through the night. At one point, she even dreamed she saw her mentor


    standing on the deck of a massive ship.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    ?


    Afterwards, she cked out and woke up on the sandy shore of a small ind.


    Chloe struggled to her feet, looking around in a daze. What she saw was a paradise-crystal-clear waters and sparkling silver sands. The weather was calm, not a hint of the storm''s fury that she had been caught in. She had no idea how long she had been drifting or where she was exactly, but one thing was certain: she was on an ind.


    Chloe couldn''t decide if this was a stroke of luck or a misfortune. She had washed up on a deserted ind, and now it was truly time to test her survival skills. For Chloe, this wasn''t as daunting as it might be for others. She had always been resourceful.


    While scavenging for food, she stumbled upon signs that humans had been there before¡ªsome old tools and a rusted machete. To Chloe, that machete was a godsend. She sharpened it against a rock until it gleamed and could slice through anything.


    With her newly sharpened machete, she went to work in a nearby bamboo grove, chopping down bamboo with a fervor that was almost therapeutic. Using ashing technique she knew, she started building a shelter. It took her a day and a night, but she managed to construct a small bamboo hut. Inside, it was cool and surprisinglyfortable.


    After a short rest, Chloe wasn''t satisfied. She went back to chopping bamboo, continuing to build. The small hut expanded into a double room. Days turned into nights, the sun rose and set, and Chloe''s busy figure was a constant presence on the beach. Soon, the modest bamboo hut transformed into a two-story structure with a loft.


    Standing on the beach, looking at her handiwork and the vast ocean beyond, Chloe couldn''t contain her frustration any longer. "Damn you, fate!" she screamed at the sea, her voice echoing off the rocky walls.


    Chloe had been keeping herself busyAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    to fend off the loneliness and despair that threatened to consume her. Being truly alone on a deserted ind was terrifying. The fear and uncertainty about her future loomed over her like a dark cloud, always ready to swallow her whole Sometimes, surviving seemed more daunting than dying, because living meant enduring endless days of solitude.


    She had no idea where she was. In desperation, she built a huge bonfire on the beach and wrote a giant SOS in the sand. But no ships or nes appeared. It felt as though she were trapped under a transparent dome, isted from the world.


    How long would she be here? A day?


    A year? A lifetime? Chloe didn''t want to think about it. But soon, she steeled herself with determination She couldn''t give up. The production crew wouldn''t just abandon her. Connor would definitely find a way tosearch for her. All she had to do was stay alive until they found her.


    With this belief, Chloe felt a bit braver. Surprisingly, ever since being stranded, her thoughts had been filled with Connor. What would he think when he found out she had jumped into the sea? What was situation now? Would ire Back off? Was he frantically searching for her, losing his mind with worry?


    These thoughts made Chloe''s heart ache. She decided to distract herself by going to the beach to catch some crabs. Later, she nned to dig a pond in front of the bamboo house to keep the fish and shrimp she caught alive. Since she didn''t know how long she would be stuck here, she needed to be prepared.


    Carrying a homemade bamboo basket, Chloe went to the beach. But luck wasn''t on her side today; she only managed to catch two crabs. Disappointed, she was about to head back when she saw something that made her heart skip a beat.


    Not far from where she stood, there was someone lying on the beach...

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    ?


    At first, Chloe thought she was seeing things. But as she ran closer, she realized it wasn''t just her imagination-there was someone lying on the ground. Whether they were alive or not, she couldn''t tell.


    Heart pounding, Chloe dashed towards the figure. The closer she got, the more her pace slowed. The figure looked all too familiar, and her heart raced even faster. She prayed it wasn''t Connor.


    The silhouette was eerily simr to his. She''d rather believe it was a trick of her mind, a hallucination brought on by missing him so much. Meeting him like this... she couldn''t bear the thought. Most people washed up on the beach by the sea were already gone.


    As she edged nearer, Chloe''s steps faltered. When she was just a few yards away, she stopped dead in her tracks. It was him. She was almost sure of it. The person lying half-submerged in the water was Connor.


    Why was he here? Had he fallen into the sea too? Her mind raced with questions, but one stood out above the rest-was he still alive? Chloe''s feet felt like they were glued to the ground. Just for a few seconds, though. Then she sprinted towards him with all her might.


    She flipped him over. His face was deathly pale, his body ice-cold. Chloe felt like she was falling into an endless abyss. Instinctively, she put her fingers under his nose. No breath.


    It felt like the abyss had swallowed her whole, and then someone had thrown a boulder on top of her. She was paralyzed with fear. Desperately, she pped Connor''s face. "Connor, wake up, please!"


    Then she remembered. She started mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. She pressed down on his chest, pinching his nose, and blowing air into his mouth, over and over again. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chloe knew the odds were slim. She had no idea how long he''d been without air. If it had been more than ten minutes, his chances were almost non- existent.


    "Wake up, Connor, please wake up." She didn''t stop. Her fingers trembled uncontrobly, and her voice broke into sobs. She had never been this terrified in her life. Her mind wasOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    nk, and a dark fear filled


    swne


    UMS


    heart.


    As time ticked by, the fear grew, expanding like a ck hole inside her. Chloe moved mechanically, her hands cramping up. Her


    consciousness began to clear, and she realized that Death had already taken Connor. He wasn''ting back.


    Her spirit shattered. She copsed onto his body, wailing. "Connor, please wake up. Just wake up, and I''ll do anything you ask."


    Lying on his chest, she felt life lose all its meaning. If his shadow would never grace this world again, what was the point of living? "Really?... You''d agree to anything?"


    A weak voice drifted through the air. It sounded like a hallucination. Chloe''s body went rigid. She even forgot to cry.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    ?


    Quickly, she got up and turned to Connor.


    Connor''s eyes were already open. The dreadful pallor on his face had gained a bit of color.


    He looked incredibly weak, his voice barely a whisper, but he still managed to speak.


    "Marry me, will you?"


    Chloe''s tears poured down like a waterfall. She plopped down on the beach, sobbing uncontrobly.


    She''s clike a child. It had been years since Chloe had cried like this. Her tears were a storm, breaking the calm around them.


    Even Connor, drained of all strength, propped himself up on his arms, moved by her cries. He clumsily tried tofort her: "Alright, alright, don''t cry. The sea didn''t drown me, but your tears just might."


    Finally, Chloe couldn''t hold back any longer and hugged Connor tightly. She cried for a long time, holding onto Connor.


    And Connor held her just as tightly in return, as if he had reimed a lost treasure.


    By evening, they had finally calmed down.


    Chloe asked, "What exactly happened?"


    Connor recounted the events that had transpired. Only then did Chloe learn that Connor, knowing she had jumped into the sea, had searched for her in the helicopter amidst the storm for ages.


    Eventually, the storm had swept him into the vast ocean.


    He too had drifted for a long time. He barely remembered being rescued and thought he had slept on a cruise ship for what felt like forever. Someone had even brought him meals.


    When he woke up, he found himself lying on the sandy beach of this ind. Everything felt like a dream.


    Listening, Chloe also found it hard to believe.


    Truth be told, while drifting in the


    I


    sea, she too had seen flickering lights several times. Could thei meeting here really be a coincidence arranged by fate? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Regardless, being alive and reunited was a miracle in itself.


    Chloe took Connor to her bamboo hut.


    Connor watched the two-story bamboo hut with an attic, incredulous, "You built this house?"


    Chloe nodded, ¡°Gotta keep busy on the ind, keeps the mind from wandering."


    Connor was deeply impressed, "Where''d you learn all these skills?"


    Chloe smiled, "From an old geezer who refuses to kick the bucket.¡±


    Connor was incredibly curious. He felt Chloe''s past was shrouded in mystery.


    He went inside to lie down.


    Thanks to its unique construction and the coolness of the bamboo, the hut felt as refreshing as an air-conditioned room. Connor patted the space beside him, and Chloey down next to him.


    Connor turned on his side and drew Chloe into his arms. He didn''t know how long he had been adrift at sea. It felt like he had been in a long dream. Every second without Chloe was torment, as if he were in hell.


    As he piloted the helicopter through the storm again and again, he had lost all hope. He just wanted to find Chloe''s body. Towards the end, he wasn''t sure if he was hallucinating.


    He saw a five-year-old Chloe, with pigtail braids and a lollipop in her mouth, was sitting on an oak tree, waving at him.


    So, in the end, he didn''t know if it was the storm or his own will that had destroyed his ne. He was swept into the boundless, despairing deep sea.


    At this moment, as he held her tightly in his arms, feeling her real warmth, Connor''s tears flowed freely.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    ?


    Chloe was still soaking in the euphoria of surviving a catastrophe, of reiming something precious she thought was lost forever. When she nced up, she saw Connor''s face. He stood there silently, his eyes red and tears streaming down his cheeks.


    "Why are you crying?" Chloe asked, genuinely surprised. In their three years together, she had never seen Connor shed a tear. But now, tears flowed like broken beads, unstoppable.


    Oddly enough, he looked incredibly good-looking in his sorrow. His red-rimmed eyes, awash with tears, made his dark pupils sparkle like gleaming ck diamonds. His gaze was intense, as if it held entire gxies, oceans, icebergs, and snowy fields.


    Those eyes were a whirlwind ofplex emotions-joy from regaining what was lost, gratitude for surviving the disaster, and lingering despair and fear. It seemed he hadn''t fully processed everything yet. His eyes were a dance of surprise and pain, despair and hope, disbelief mixed with helplessness and confusion, and a dash of ecstatic joy.


    There were so many emotions that Chloe couldn''t bear to look any longer. So, she kissed his eyes gently. Connor instinctively closed them. Chloe rolled over, pinning him beneath her. Soon, their breaths intertwined. This time, Chloe was the one taking the lead. Later on, when she looked back, she couldn''t quite remember how it all happened. It all seemed absurd to her.


    When Connor woke up, he found himself alone. His heart raced with panic. He quickly got up and walked out of the bamboo hut. The sun had just started to rise over the horizon. Last night had drained himpletely, leading to the deepest, most restful sleep he''d had in ages.


    "Chloe!" Connor shouted her name,


    fearing everything had been a


    near-death dream. Momentster,


    Chloe emerged from the nearby woods, Connor dashed over and pulled her into his arms. "Where did you go? I was worried sick Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chloe gently pushed him away, holding some figs. "I just went to the woods to pick some fruit for breakfast."


    Connor looked at the figs in her hand, still frowning but feeling a wave of relief wash over him. After a moment, he said, "I thought you had your way with mest night and didn''t want to take responsibility."


    Chloe was stunned and looked up at him, catching a mischievous glint in his dark eyes. "What are you talking about?" she stammered, feeling unexpectedly shy. It wasn''t their first time, but his bluntness made her blush.


    "Did I say something wrong? Last night, you were the one in charge. You need to take responsibility for me," Connor teased shamelessly much to her frustration. He seemed to have slipped back into his yful, trophy-boy persona.


    "Yeah, right. With your six-foot-one frame and all your skills, how could I possibly force you?" Chloe retorted not backing down. She knew he loved to y these games and was well aware of his intentions. She wasn''t going to fall for it.


    "Besides, you didn''t resist, did you?" Chloe recalled the previous night, her cheeks turning a hint of red. Far from resisting, he had been like a ravenous wolf starved for days.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    ?


    It all started when she leaned in to kiss him-no denying that. But as things heated up, he took the reinspletely. She found herself being folded and flipped over by him, again and again. The sheer variety was mind-blowing.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Chloe woke up the next morning, she felt more exhausted than if she had spent a whole day and night chopping wood. And now, he had the nerve to y the victim. The audacity!


    "How could I resist when you were on top of me? Could I have resisted? If I had, wouldn''t that have hurt your ego?"


    Chloe was so angry she nearly spat out her frustration. She shoved him away. "Get lost!"


    Connor wouldn''t leave her alone. He was there when she had breakfast, followed her when she went to chop wood, and even tagged along when she went fishing in the sea. Always by her side, like a ghost that wouldn''t go away.


    Finally, Chloe had had enough. "What do you want me to do about it?" she asked, exasperated.


    Connor''s face lit up. "Marry me!"


    Then he realized something and quickly corrected himself. "I mean, I''ll marry you!"


    That still didn''t seem right. "I don''t care. We''re getting married either way, and we''re going to sleep together every night."


    Chloe couldn''t help butugh at his clumsy sincerity. The 6''1" Connor was tugging at her arm, trying to look cute. "Please, just say yes. I''m already yours; you have to take care of me."


    Chloe looked up and rolled her eyes. Oh Lord, what have I done to deserve this?


    Still, she wrapped her arm around Connor''s waist. "Alright, alright, no more whining. I can''t take it."


    Connor suddenly stood up straight, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Really? You agree? You ept my proposal?"


    Chloe kept a straight face. ¡°It''s more like a shotgun wedding!"


    Connor didn''t care about the details. He was too happy. He scooped Chloe up in his arms and spun her around wildly on the beach. His joyousughter echoed across the shore.


    Held in his arms, Chloe felt the world spin, everything else fading away, leaving only the whistling wind in her ears. Looking down, she saw Connor''s smiling face again.


    Chloe was happy too. After several


    brushes with death, she hade to understand her own heart. In those few seconds yesterday


    Connor had stopped


    Chloe felt the world darken, all color draining from everything around her. She would have willingly left this world with him.


    It was in that moment Chloe realized she loved him far more than she thought. The ecstatic joy of getting him back made her cherish every moment they had together even more She didn''t want Connor to face someone as crazy as ire alone in the future. She wanted to stand by him, win or lose.


    They might as well be together.


    Bothughed together, theirughter mingling in the air. Eventually, they copsed onto the beach. The soft sand was like a huge, plush bed, their bodies sinking into it as if lying on cotton.


    Connor cradled Chloe''s face, looking into her eyes. His eyes sparkled with excitement, an uncontroble joy. He seemed happier than he had ever been. "Thank you, thank you for agreeing to marry me."


    Chloe smiled, the teardrop mole at the corner of her eye like a fluttering butterfly. "You''re wee, my Trophy Boy."


    The setting sun shimmered over


    miles of silver sand. Palm trees and


    their shadows swayed, clear water and magical sands glimmered. And the silhouette of two people kissing, like a beautiful painting, was frozen in the live stream of ny million viewers...

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    ?


    ### Live Stream Chat


    [What''s going on? The stream was offline for a few days, and now it''s back?]


    [What''s the deal with Chloe and Connor? I''ve been up for three days straight, worried sick.]


    [Wait, don''t the two people in this frame look a lot like Chloe and Connor?]


    [Where are they though?]All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    [Oh my god... Thank heavens, they''re still alive...]


    ...


    ...


    [That reunion on the beach just now had me in tears.]


    [Chloe performed CPR on Connor for twenty minutes. God knows how I survived those twenty minutes.]


    [I''ve never seen Chloe cry like that before, it breaks my heart.]


    [They finally hugged each other. I''m shipping them so hard.]


    [Wow, what''s the deal with this bamboo hut? Looks as fresh as if it was just built.]


    [Why is the video quality so bad? Wait, why did the screen go ck again?]


    ...


    [I waited in the chat all night, and finally, it''s back on.]


    [What does Connor mean by making Chloe take responsibility? What''s going on?]


    [Ah!!! What happenedst night? I''m losing my mind, what did I miss?]


    [I just want to know, what the heck happened during those eight hours of ckoutst night! What! Happened!]


    [Lol, I can''t stopughing, Connor proposed to Chloe! What kind of plot twist is this?]


    [Am I seeing things, or is Connor being super cute?]


    [Not gonna lie, Connor''s got game. Now I finally get what it feels like to see through someone''s act.]


    [Chloe, just say yes. He really loves you!]


    [Ah!!! She said yes to the proposal!!!! I''m so thrilled, I might just streak in celebration.]


    [To the person above, please share your location!]


    [My heart is so full, I''m moved to tears. The couple I''ve been rooting for finally got their happy ending.]


    [My room''s a mess, my job''s a mess, my life''s a mess, but my ship is perfect!]


    [It''s all scripted for views. If you take it seriously, you lose.]


    [Scripted or not, I''m here for it!]


    The live stream''s poprity exploded. Eventually, the viewer count reached the staggering hundreds of millions.


    Almost everyone was emotionally invested, living and breathing the ship. However, the production team waspletely baffled. Chloe and Connor had been missing for a total of five days. For the first three days, the storm made rescue impossible.


    After that, it was an all-hands-on-deck situation.


    Jeffery somehow assembled thousands of rescuers, with nes flying to the ind in swarms.


    The next two days were spent in a frenzied search. The search area expanded thousands of miles in all directions, in a ce scattered with countless inds.


    Many of these inds are private properties owned by the world''s elite, normally off-limits. Yet, the search and rescue team stepped foot on each ind, conducting aprehensive search.


    Despite the manpower swelling to tens of thousands, along with


    numerous volunteers joining the


    effort, finding them was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Everyone felt a heavy weight on their hearts.


    Jeffery''s stance was clear. We need to find them, dead or alive!


    However, it''s been five days, and after enduring a three-day storm, everyone knew the chances of their survival were slim to none.


    Just when everyone was at their wit''s end,pletely without hope, the live stream room suddenly started broadcasting on its own. Yes. It started streaming as if by some ghostly intervention.


    Ruben had taken over the management of the live stream, but all he could do was share the news of Chloe and Connor''s disappearance with the public.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    The n was to live stream the rescue operation, but it was shut down due to theplexity and overwhelming criticism. Instead, the team fully focused on the search and rescue.


    Unexpectedly, this morning, the live stream kicked back on by itself, showing Chloe and Connor.


    Ruben couldn''t believe his eyes. The tech team reported that hackers had breached their system and taken full control. Despite the bizarre situation, seeing Connor and Chloe alive brought a collective sigh of relief.


    Marian fainted upon seeing them. For days, she''d been running on sheer belief, foregoing food and sleep. She had aged significantly, her eyes clouded and her spirit wilted, as if the me inside her had burned out.


    Pax had been by Marian''s side, also refusing to eat or drink. He''d gone visibly thinner. The past days had taken a massive toll on him, transforming himpletely. The vibrant spark of life he once carried seemed entirely extinguished. He became a shell of himself, often lost in thought, never smiling again.


    However, the moment Chloe and Connor reappeared on the stream, Pax copsed to the ground, weeping. It was a release of long-suppressed emotions, a deep act of repentance. He remained kneeling, unwilling to rise.


    Pax had a chance to save them that day. When ire lost her mind, he could have intervened. Then Chloe wouldn''t have jumped into the sea, and Connor wouldn''t have gone missing during the storm in search of her. But he had frozen, watching the events unfold without reacting.


    Pax lived in self-loathing, cursing his cowardice, his weakness, his folly. Seeing them alive felt like redemption for his damned soul. Thank heavens! They were still alive.


    Sure, Pax also saw his uncle


    propose to Chloe. Despite his own


    1


    inner turmoil, jealousy even, those feelings were insignificantpared to the relief of their survival. As long as they were alive, he had no further delusions Given his mother''s heinous actions, he harbored no hope for anything with Chloe. Content belongs to


    Diana, too, witnessed the scene from her room. She saw Uncle Connor yfully propose to Chloe, spinning her in joy, kissing her on the beach. The usually frail Diana, fueled by rage, got up from her bed and smashed everything in her room to pieces.


    Why, how could this happen?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been bedridden since being rescued from the sea, feverish for days, nearly meeting her maker. Barely surviving, she learned Uncle Connor had gone missing in the storm searching for Chloe. Every day, she prayed by the window for Un¨¨le Connor''s safety, for his return. She even swore to pay any price if only Uncle Connor lived. Her prayers seemed answered by the heavens.


    But she never expected Chloe to be alive too! And not just alive, but together! Uncle Connor proposed, and she epted! Their happiness was a sight to behold. Yet, to her, this happiness was the cruelest curse in the world.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Diana always thought that as long as Uncle Connor was alive, she could handle anything. Just


    knowing he existed somewhere in the world was enough, even if she never saw him again or they


    had no rtionship at all. When she saw him passionately kissing someone else, she realized she


    couldn''t handle it.


    She believed no one could love Uncle Connor more than she did, so why didn¡¯t he choose her?


    Anger, sadness, grief, pain, and resentment twisted inside her like a venomous snake, hissing and


    coiling around her heart.


    When ire found out that Connor was still alive, her emotions were all over the ce. She had


    wished for his death every single day, desperate for him to disappear from the world as if he had


    never existed, leaving no trace behind. Still, when she was told his helicopter had been swallowed


    by the sea, with no chance of survival, she was stunned. It was like a piece of her heart had


    suddenly been ripped out. For years, she had poured all her pain and hatred onto Connor, believing


    he was the root of her suffering. She had grown used to living with that pain, but with his sudden


    disappearance, it felt like a part of her had been cruelly cut away.


    ire spent the next few days at the grand theater, watching ys after ys. The actors'' singing


    was melodious yet full of sorrow, resonating with an underlying sadness.


    Just then, the butler approached ire with a calm demeanor and whispered in her ear, "Madam,


    he has been found. Mr. Connor is not dead."


    ire¡¯s face remained expressionless as she waved him away, and the butler tactfully withdrew.


    Watching the young actor portraying the orphan, singing with a voice full of sorrow, ire was


    suddenly reminded of Connor''s childhood.


    He was particrly fond of her when he was around four or five years old, always trailing behind her


    whenever she visited the family estate. She found him incredibly annoying, often scolding and


    shooing him away, yet he would just smile at her. "You haven¡¯t visited in a long time. I¡¯ve missed


    you," or "This mooncake is delicious. I saved it for you," or "Are you free tomorrow? Can you take


    me to the amusement park?" These memories came flooding back.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The only time ire took Connor to the amusement park, she ended up abandoning him there from


    morning until night. When the Sartori family found out, they were frantic with worry but couldn¡¯t find


    him. She was punished severely by Jeffery, forced to kneel in the room for days. Two dayster,


    Connor returned on his own, looking like a little beggar with his clothes torn, body bruised, shoes


    lost, and feet bloodied.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    ?


    No one knew how he managed toe back. No one knew the kind of hardships he had faced out there.


    When he saw her being punished, forced to kneel in the room, he still covered for her. "She didn''t lose me. I wandered off on my own."


    Despite everything she did to him over the years, he neverined about her in front of Jeffery or Marian. Not until that one day when he was ten.


    That day, she pushed him into the swimming pool. Connor had always been terrified of water and had never learned to swim. As he fell into the water, he stared at her with sheer disbelief in his eyes.


    He struggled at first, shouting, "Save me, save me!" But she just stood there on the shore, indifferent. Her fingers clenched and she started shaking all over. She watched as the disbelief in his eyes turned to pain, then to despair. By the time he sank, he had stopped struggling, just staring at her with a look of pure hopelessness.


    In that moment, she saw the birth of hatred in his eyes. For years, that look would continue to haunt her dreams. When Connory at the bottom of the pool, she finally softened for a moment. Her frantic screams brought the butler running, and they managed to pull him out. By then, Connor had been suffocating for several minutes. Everyone was in a panic, trying to revive him, while she just stood by.


    What was she thinking at that time?


    She felt a pain so intense she couldn''t breathe, as if something vital inside her was being ripped away. She had always felt that this child trapped her in a cruel past. Every time she saw him, he was a constant reminder of the inhuman torture she had endured and of Colin, who had died so tragically. However, in that moment, she genuinely didn''t want him to die. Pain had be such an integral part of her life that it had merged into her very being. If Connor had died, it felt like her soul would have shattered into pieces. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Connor was revived. Jeffery stepped forward, demanding to know what had happened, Connor didn''t betray her. He simply said he didn''t remember. Everyone thought he had lost part of his memory due to the suffocation, but ire knew he hadn''t. From the moment he opened his eyes, the way he looked at her had changed. The intense hatred and cold indifference in his gaze were unmistakable. It was as if his heart had turned to ashes.


    From that moment on, he began to resist her. He never tried to please her again, never smiled at her again. There was only silent resistance and a voiceless war between them. ire closed her eyes. The performance on stage had ended. The actors took their bows and left the stage. She stood up, raising her hand to realize she had been crying.


    1


    Meanwhile, the live broadcast was still ongoing. Although everyone knew Connor and Chloe were still alive, no one could pinpoint their exact location. Connor was overjoyed after his sessful proposal. With no one to share his happiness, he even caught a crab, foreing it to listen to the excitement he couldn''t contain. The erab escaped numerous times, but Connor kept catching it and cing it back in his palm. "Do you hear that? I''ve got a wife now. Her name is Chloe."


    "By the way, do you have a wife? What''s her name?"


    Chloe sat next to him, giving him a disdainful look. "You''re nuts!"

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    ?


    Connor was still riding high on his triumph, constantly unting his sess to the little crab.


    In the live stream chat:


    [Is this really the Connor we know? Besides his face, I can''t see the resemnce.]


    [Whoever you are, please get off Connor.]


    [Though Connor seems like he''s under a spell, it''s so sweet]


    [Crab: Is nobody gonna speak up for me?]


    Chloe gazed at the distant sunset. The enormous sun looked like a zing fireball, painting the horizon in shades of fiery red. The view was absolutely stunning, but Chloe sighed deeply. How long would they be stuck here?


    Connor sensed her gloom. He gently ced the little crab on the sand and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Chloe replied, "I keep wondering when we''ll be discovered. Surely, we won''t have to stay on this ind forever, right?"


    Connor wrapped his arms around her shoulders. "Even if we did, it wouldn''t be so bad. No scheming, no interruptions."


    Chloe understood Connor''s perspective. Despite being born into immense wealth, his life was a constant battle, filled with conspiracies and plots. Surviving each day was a challenge. To him, this ce was almost like paradise.


    Chloe smiled and said, "The environment is nice, but the resources are too scarce. We only have fish, shrimp, and crabs to eat. We don''t even have a single rabbit in sight."


    The next morning, Chloe and Connor had just woken up when they saw a dozen rabbits hopping around on the beach.


    Chloe was ecstatic and immediatelyThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    began catching them. They managed to catch seven in total. After some discussion, they decided to keep the rabbits. The ind was too quiet, and having some lively creatures would make things more Vibrant.


    Chloe made arge rabbit hutch out of bamboo and put the little rabbits inside. Watching the rabbits hop around, Chloe''s mood lifted.e However, Connor seemed troubled as he looked at the rabbits


    "What''s wrong?" Chloe asked. "You look like something''s bothering you."


    Connor replied, "These are hares, a species unique to our country. How could they end up on a small ind in the Pacific?"


    Chloe also found it odd but didn''t dwell on it. "Maybe someonended on this ind before and brought them here."


    That exnation made sense.


    In the afternoon, they ventured into the jungle to explore. Surprisingly, they found a backpack. Inside were a lighter, shlight,pass, and other items exactly what they needed.


    "Could there be other people on this ind?" Chloe wondered aloud.


    It was strange. The ind was small, just beyond the stretch of silver sand was a bamboo grove and a small jungle. From the cliff, you could see the entire ind, which was no more than five kilometer''s across. On their first day, Chloe had searched everywhere and hadn''t found any signs of life-not even an animal, let alone a person. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Moreover, Chloe remembered walking this route before and not finding the backpack. Although the backpack looked old and abandoned, something felt off.


    "Connor," Chloe said, looking up at the dense forest, "do you ever feel like there''s always a pair of eyes watching us?"

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Ever since Chloe set foot on the ind, she couldn''t shake off this lingering feeling. But she chalked it up to spending too much time on reality TV shoots.


    Connor had also taken a look around. "Didn''t find anything weird, but I''ve got the same feeling," he said.


    Even though they knew it was unlikely, subconsciously, they were more cautious outside. That didn''t apply within the cozy, bamboo cabin Chloe had set up though.


    At night, they held each other close, falling asleep wrapped in each other''s arms. Chloe had made the cabin incrediblyfortable, a perfect hideaway.


    Hot kisses rained down on Chloe''s neck, like wildfire spreading uncontrobly. She felt like she was pressed against a red-hot iron, her body heating up until she felt like she was evaporating into steam.


    In the throes of passion, Chloe suddenly realized something was wrong. It was really hot. When she wrapped her arms around Connor''s back, she was shocked.


    She pushed him slightly, "Are you running a fever?"


    Connor''s lips never left her skin, his voice muffled, "I know..."


    "You know you have a fever, and you still... ah... you..."


    In the darkness, Connor''s lips curved into a smirk as he kissed her earlobe, "Doesn''t matter, baby."


    Moonlight poured down like water, casting swaying, ovepping shadows on the bamboo forest.


    Chloe was at a loss for words. Their reckless night had left Connor with a high fever the next day. Stranded on a deserted ind with scarce resources, they had nothing at their disposal. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe was frantic. She tried cooling him down with lukewarm water over and over, but it hardly helped. Connor was nearlyatose.


    Desperate, Chloe decided to search the jungle for medicinal herbs.


    This ind wasn''t like Devil Ind. It was much smaller, with hardly any medicinal herbs to be found. Oddly enough, Chloe stumbled upon an old, seemingly long-forgotten backpack.


    Inside, she found a stash of


    medicines, including ibuprofen for fever reduction. Frowning, Chloe looked up. She realized something was very wrong. This ind might very well be a Truman Show scenario. And the cruise ship she


    ??


    saw on the horizon couldn''t have been a hallucination. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Suddenly, anger bubbled up inside her. She shouted at the sky, "Show yourself!"


    She knew who was pulling the strings. That fleeting glimpse of her mentor''s face wasn''t an illusion. After all these years, she''d never once dreamt of him.


    That old geezer must be on this


    ind. Chloe remembered the fear she''d lived under his control for years. Rage burned in her heart. The jungle was eerily silent. No onez responded. After a long search without finding any suspicious traces, Chloe eventually returned.


    She gave Connor the ibuprofen and some antiviral medications. Sure enough, by evening, Connor was much better. Chloe sat outside boiling water, holding the backpack, lost in thought.


    Yes. After she fell into the sea, it was her mentor who had saved her. Otherwise, she would have never survived that raging typhoon.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Chloe was off in her own world, lost in thought. Her mind was swirling with all sorts of questions. For one, why on earth was Connor here on this ind?


    Connor mentioned that his helicopter had been swallowed up by a storm that night. But Chloe only found him on the third evening after she arrived. There was no way he could have drifted in the ocean for three days in such conditions. Plus, Connor had mentioned seeing a light after he fell into the water.


    It had to be her mentor. He must have saved him and then dumped him on this ind. That was so typical of that old trickster. ording to her friend, her master used to be an assassin for some secret organization. He lived a life constantly on edge, always cautious and distant. This molded him into a serious and aloof person. But after a betrayal and a narrow escape from death, he left the organization and underwent a massive change. He became yful, particrly enjoying pranks, and started valuing money immensely.


    Chloe remembered how, since middle school, most of her allowance ended up in her mentor''s hands. For a while, he even secretly lived in the Meadows family mansion for a month. He would often wake her up at 2 a.m., sometimes to train her in boxing, other times to y video games with him. asionally, it was just to make her watch horror movies with him because he was too scared to watch them alone. During that time, Chloe was always tired, and her grades took a nosedive. On top of that, strange things kept happening in the mansion, and she lost quite a bit of her jewelry. The police couldn''t find the thief, even after checking the surveince footage. Leah even thought the house was haunted and started going to churches to pray.


    In short, her mentor loved causing trouble.


    Connor had already sat down beside Chloe, and she hadn''t even noticed.


    "What are you thinking about, so deep in thought?" he asked.


    Chloe snapped back to reality and looked at Connor. He looked pale and weak. "Why don''t you get some more sleep?" she suggested.


    Connor rested his head on Chloe''s shoulder, his usual yful tone returning. "I can''t sleep without you beside me."


    Chloe snorted, "With me beside you, you''d sleep even less."


    Connor sat up straight, a yful glint in his eye and a smirk on his lips. "True, but we could always discuss the meaning of life together."


    Chloe red at him. Despite hisT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    recent illness his pallor and frailty gave him the look of a delicate vibe The top two buttons of his shirt were undone, revealing his attractive Adam''s apple. A hint of stubble graced his chin, but he didn''t look messy. Instead, he exuded a mix of refinement and wild charm.


    His shirt was casually open, and feeling the brisk sea breeze, Chloe couldn''t help but reach out to button it for him? Just as her fingers


    approached, Connor caught her


    hand and rubbed it against his stubbled chin, tickling her. His expression was like a docite,


    innocent puppy seeking approval.


    Chloe felt a tingling sensation in her heart. This was pure temptation! This guy had just recovered, and he was already causing trouble.


    Chloe quickly pulled her hand back. "Starting tonight, you''re sleeping on the bottom bunk, and I''m taking the top."


    Connor looked dissatisfied. "Why?"


    "No reason."


    Thinking about how their every move might be under surveince made Chloe grind her teeth in frustration.


    In the following days, Chloe poured


    all her energy into finding a certain someone. She was practically ready to turn the entire ind upside down. And she did find a clue. In a coconut tree, she discovered a bird''s nest with six eggs, one of which was fake In a bamboo grove, she found a hollow bamboo with a fake bamboo bug inside. She even brought down a seagull with a stone, only to find it was fake as well. All these realistic-looking animals were actually equipped with miniature cameras.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Chloe was absolutely livid.


    The ind was crawling with tiny cameras everywhere.


    Clutching the cameras in her fists, she yelled at the sky, "You old creep, quit hiding and show yourself! You have the guts to spy on me, but not the courage to face me?"


    Connor looked at Chloe, who was practically fuming,pletely bewildered.


    The live audience was also watching this unfold.


    [Does Chloe not realize we''re still on air?]


    [What''s up with the production team? Dumping them on a deserted ind and not telling them they''re still being broadcasted? That''s pretty shady.]


    [Feels like Chloe''s scolding us. I kind of feel guilty, what should we do?]


    [Wait, why did the screen go ck again?]


    Chloe crushed the tiny cameras into bits with her hands.


    "Is someone really watching us?" Connor asked, stepping forward.


    Chloe nodded. "It must be my mentor."


    "Mentor? What mentor?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe said, "You might not believe it, but when I was in my first year of high school, I found a beggar barely alive by the road on my way home from school. I gave him some money out of kindness, and he wouldn''t leave me alone after that."


    "To be honest, I don''t know much about his background. He was already quite old when I met him, but he''s incredibly skilled. It seems there''s nothing he doesn''t know. From that day, he''d wait for me on my way home from school, insisting on taking me as his apprentice.


    "I was so annoyed by him that I had our driver pick me up, but he sneaked into our house, causing all sorts of trouble. Finally, out of sheer frustration, I agreed."


    Connor looked as if he was listening to a fantastical tale.


    Chloe smiled helplessly, "Sounds unbelievable, right? But it''s true."


    "So all your skills and those various talents, he taught you all that?"


    Chloe nodded. "He taught me a lot, but he had no patience, always moving on to the next thing before I''d property learned thest. He. always called me dumb, saying wasn''t even a tenth as good as my friend."


    "You have a friend I don''t know about?" Connor frowned slightly.


    Chloe nodded. "Yeah, he is amazing. Top-notch in everything: horseback riding, archery, music, chess, painting, you name it. Plus, he''s incredibly handsome. Any woman would fall for him at first sight."


    Connor noticed how Chloe''s eyes lit up with admiration and pride as she talked about her friend.


    "You''re a woman. Didn''t you fall for him?" Connor asked with a hint of jealousy.


    Chloe said seriously, "Probably because my friend doesn''t like women."


    Her friend was five years older than her. But ever since Chloe turned eighteen, her friend had been deliberately keeping his distance.


    Even an idental touch of his fingers would make him withdraw his hand in disgust.


    They used to be very close, but then he started keeping her at arm''s length, and he became colder towards her.


    Chloe had asked him why. Her friend told her that when she was a child, it didn''t matter, but now that she had grown up, he felt ufortable. He said, "I don''t like being in contact with women."


    That''s when Chloe realized her friend was gay.


    After she graduated from high


    school, her friend left Rivet


    moved to Eldridge City, and that''s when the jewelry brand QUEEN wasunched.


    Although Chloe rarely contacted her friend, in her heart, he was no different from a real brother.


    Connor''s expression softened instantly, "Where''s your friend now? We should meet him someday."


    Chloe said, "He spends most of his time abroad."


    Chloe sighed deeply, "Let''s figure out how to get off this godforsaken ind first."


    That night, dozens of nes flew over their ind.


    Finally, Chloe saw those familiar faces. Pax, Faith, Juztin, Ruben, and the production team''s staff. They finally found them.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    ?


    When Ruben spotted them, he broke down, tears streaming down his face. "Oh my God, I finally found you!" he cried, dropping to his knees, unable to hold back his sobs.


    Chloe watched him,pletely baffled by his reaction. The assistant director was also wiping tears from his eyes. "The boss said if we didn''t find you two, we''d all be sent to Palestine to shoot a documentary," he sniffled.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    For the past couple of days, even though the live stream was manipted to appear normal, they couldn''t crack the tech to trace the location. They couldn''t figure out where the two were from the footage, only guessing that they had drifted to some ind. But with so many inds scattered around, finding them was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Just when everyone was running around like headless chickens, the live stream abruptly cut off. The tiny spark of hope the crew had was instantly extinguished. No one knew which big shot was behind this prank.


    But then, a few hourster, Ruben''s phone buzzed with a location ping. It pinpointed the exact spot of the deserted ind. To everyone''s surprise, the ind was nestled between Devil Ind and Angel Ind, close to both. Oddly, it wasn''t on any satellite maps, and the crew had no idea it even existed. They had scoured many ces but had overlooked this nearest ind.


    When Chloe saw Pax, she was taken aback. The once sunny and cheerful boy had transformedpletely. His bright smile was gone, reced by a gloomy, worn-out expression. He was so thin, his eyes sunken. He didn''t run to her like he used to; instead, he hid at the furthest edge of the crowd. By the time Chloe snapped out of her shock, he had vanished.


    Chloe sensed that something serious had happened to Pax. She had an inkling of what it might be. Sometimes, growth happens in a blink of an eye.


    Chloe and Connor released the


    rabbits they had caught and finally


    left the ind. As the bamboo hut


    faded from view, she felt an unexpected pang of reluctance, It wasn''t about leaving the ind itself, but because Chloe knew that their peaceful life was over. Outside awaited the vanity of the world and theplexity of human nature, a battlefield of constant challenges.


    Ret


    Chloe turned to look at Connor. He still had a slight fever, resting his head on her shoulder, fast asleep. He looked so childlike in his sleep his long eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings. His hand gripped hers tightly. Even in his sleep, any slight movement from Chloe made him hold on even tighter.


    Chloe gently touched Connor''s chin. "Sleep well, I''ll always be by your side," she whispered.


    Chloe too drifted off. When she


    woke up, they had arrived at Eldridge


    City. The Sartori family had their own private airport. As they stepped


    off the ne, a convoy was already waiting outside.


    A man in a suit and white gloves approached them. "Mr. Jeffery sent me to bring you back to the mansion," he said.


    Chloe followed Connor into a stretched Lincoln. Sitting in the car, she was silent, her back ramrod straight. Connor, amused, asked, "Why are you so nervous?"


    Chloe shot him a nce. "Where are we going?" she asked.


    "Meeting my parents," Connor teased.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    ?


    As soon as the driver mentioned heading back to the old Sartori family mansion, Chloe''s anxiety kicked into high gear. Connor''s words only made it worse. "Do we really have to go?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    "Why not? You''ve already agreed to marry me," Connor replied, his face tightening. "You''re not getting cold feet, are you?"


    "Can I... change my mind?" Chloe whispered, her uncertainty palpable.


    "No way!" Connor gripped her hand firmly. "You''re stuck with me now, no backing out."


    Chloe''s hand felt like ice. "But I''m not ready for this."


    She had met Marian before an absolute sweetheart, kind and gentle. But Jeffery? He was the stuff of legends, a name you''d find in history books.


    Jeffery had built his empire from scratch, starting with a modest shipping business that grew into a fleet, making him a shipping mogul. During the economic boom, he moved into real estate and quickly became the richest man in Eldridge City.


    If that were the whole story, he''d just be another sessful businessman. But Jeffery was more than that. He was invited to military parades, provided critical wartime support by delivering food and medicine to the front lines, and made significant contributions to the victory.


    Post-war, he shifted his focus to infrastructure, helping to boost the domestic economy, and donated many of his businesses to the country. He also founded numerous children''s charities around the world and was a key yer in battling international terrorism, taking down notorious groups like the Blood Moon Gang.


    For his efforts, he was often recognized by world leaders. Jeffery wasn''t just a businessman; he was a living legend. Naturally, Chloe felt a deep respect and a touch of fear toward such a man.


    Connor, sensing her unease, tried tofort her. "My dad might seem stern and serious, but he''s not that hard to get along with. Just be honest with him, and everything will be fine."


    Chloe wasn''t entirely reassured, but there was no turning back now.


    The car rolled into the Sartori family mansion, nestled in the heart of Eldridge City, right next to the old royal pce.


    The moment they entered the front


    courtyard, Chloe sensed something special. In this prime location, theT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    mansion felt like a serene garden et


    complete with rolling hills, a


    elket


    crystal-clear stream, and a charming mountain waterfall. The stream was alive with fish, aquatic nts, and colorful pebbles.


    Following the winding stream, Chloe marveled at thekes, towers, and lush greenery, like a scene from an ancient poet''s dream.


    They finally reached the main vi, a


    blend of traditional architecture with intricate carvings and pointed


    1?.


    arches. Inside, it was modern and airy, with floor-to-ceiling windows, but the antique collections and rare artworks spoke volumes about the family''s heritage and luxury.


    The butler hurried to greet them. "You''ve finally arrived. Mr. Jeffery is waiting in the study."


    They followed the butler to the study, where they found Jeffery deeply engrossed in a chess game.


    "Mr. Connor and Ms. Chloe are here," the butler announced.


    Jeffery didn''t seem to hear, lost in his game. The butler, sensing the moment, quietly left.


    Connor, led her inside, still holding Chloe''s hand.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    "Dad..." Connor began.


    "Shhh," Jeffery said sharply, his eyes never leaving the chessboard.


    Connor shrugged at Chloe, then led her to a nearby sofa to sit down.


    Chloe, feeling a bit anxious, whispered, "What''s he doing?"


    Connor replied, "See that chessboard in front of him? That game''s older than I am. Jeffery''s been trying to crack it for decades. It was set up by his arch-nemesis back in the day, and it has be his obsession. He spends hours on it every day."


    Chloe nced over, "Chess?"


    Connor nodded.


    Chloe''s interest sparked. Chess was the one thing she excelled at among the many skills she''d honed with her mentor. Even her mentor said she had a knack for it.


    Without realizing it, Chloe stood up and walked over. As a chess enthusiast, she was drawn to challenging puzzles like a moth to a me.


    She stood by the chessboard, scrutinizing it intently. Wasn''t this the ssic three-move repetition her mentor often talked about?


    Seeing Jeffery deep in thought, Chloe pointed to a spot, "Sir, try this move."


    Jeffery''s concentration broke. He looked up at Chloe, visibly annoyed. "Ms. Chloe, do you understand chess?"


    Chloe modestly replied, "Not really, but this game isn''t that hard to solve."


    Jeffery''s expression turned even colder. Who was this young girl to speak so confidently? He had been studying this game for sixty years. Did she think he hadn''t considered that move?


    He gestured for her to sit and handed her the container of ck pieces. "Alright, y against me. I want to see how you solve this."


    Chloe took the pieces and sat across from him without hesitation. She made her move, only to quickly lose a significant number of pieces.


    She made another move. Jeffery shook his head, amused by the absurdity of ying chess with someone who clearly didn''t understand the game.


    Connor, watching from the side,


    thought of a few phrases to describe


    Chloe''s performance during theAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    hour-long game: a rough start, ¨¤


    tough battle, falling behind, reckless


    moves, an inevitable defeat


    And then... an unexpected victory!


    Even Connor couldn''t follow how she won. Thest few moves happened too fast.


    Jeffery waspletely taken aback.


    He stared at the chessboard for a long time, watching his seemingly impregnable setup copse in a few moves, ending in disarray. Clearly, she had been strategizing from the start.


    He had studied this game for years, exploring many paths, including the one Chloe took. But he had deemed it a dead end and hadn''t pursuedit to the end. He hadn''t expected that from a seemingly hopeless situation, victory could emerge and dominate the game. Content belongs to


    "Ha, hahaha, hahahaha..." Jefferyughed heartily. "Brilliant, absolutely brilliant."


    The chess puzzle that had baffled


    him for nearly sixty years was suddenly solved. He felt as if a heavy stone that had weighed on his chest for years was lifted by an invisible hand. He could breathe easily again.


    Shadow, the game you left behind has finally been solved. It''s a pity that the one who solved it wasn''t me, but a young girl.


    Jeffery was thrilled. His voice seemed to burst from his chest, "The younger generation is truly awe-inspiring."


    He closed his eyes, a satisfied smile on his face.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    ?


    Thinking about his once closest friend, he felt that old wound in his heart re up again. Both had been betrayed by their organization, hunted down together. But Shadow, to save him, had used himself as bait.


    Before knocking him out and putting him on the ship, Shadow had held him tightly. "Wolf, survive. Live like a real human being. Make something of yourself. Rise above, amass wealth and happiness, and fill your home with children and grandchildren."


    It was surprising to hear such words from someone usually so stoic.


    That had been theirst chess game. No winner had been decided.


    A tear traced down Jeffery''s cheek.


    Seeing him like this, Chloe felt a mix of fear and unease. She quickly stood up, moved beside Connor, and hid behind him, tugging at his sleeve.


    Why did he start crying? Chloe regretted drawing attention to herself.


    Connor had never seen Jeffery shed a tear in his life. He had always been reserved and serious. Except for Marian, where his gaze turned gentle, he was strict with his children and the younger generations. High and mighty, he carried the demeanor of a leader.


    The younger family members were all intimidated by him. And though he had distributed most of his shares to the next generation, he still maintained absolute authority within thepany as a figurehead. He had not stepped down.


    His life had been incredibly busy, rarely meddling in his children''s affairs. Naturally, thisid the groundwork for rivalry and discord among the Sartori family''s children, as they had never experienced much fatherly care. What they sought was his approval and attention.


    It started with fighting for a sliver of parental love, eventually escting to a battle over the family''s business, power, and shares. Now, the roles of the siblings had been firmly established.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ire, the eldest, the sharpest in


    business, held twenty percent of thepany''s shares. Connor had fifteen percent. Valeria and Madison both held five percent each. Jeffery still retained ten percent of the shares, with everyone eyeing them eagerly. Content belongs to


    At this moment, the butler made his fourth appearance, "Sir, dinner is ready, and everyone is present. Thedy has asked me to call you to dine."


    Jeffery snapped back to reality.


    Wiping away his tears, he stood up and looked at Chloe behind Connor, his voice softening, "Chloe, you must be hungry too. Let''s go to the dining room for dinner."


    Connor watched, stiffened, as Jeffery even cracked a smile, a kindness he had never seen before. Not just Connor, but the entire family had never seen this side of Jeffery.


    Upon reaching the dining room, Jeffery took his ce at the head of the table. Then he said, "Chloe, sit next to me."


    Everyone at the table was shocked. The spot Jeffery offered to Chloe was ire''s. In the Sartori family, seating arrangements were always clear-cut. For years, the seats beside Jeffery were reserved for Marian and ire. Even if they were absent, no one dared to take their spots.


    Today, nearly all members of the Sartori family were present. The four branches gathered, filling therge table. Valeria spoke with a smile, "Everyone''s here, but why haven''t we seen ire?"


    Madison answered, "You forgot, ire is still kneeling in her room."


    Valeria said, "Dad, it''s a rare asion for a family reunion. Let ire join us for dinner."


    Jeffery remained silent. Valeria gave the butler a look, who went out.


    Seeing Chloe still standing, Jeffery spoke again, "Chloe, please, take a seat here."

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    ?


    Since Jeffery spoke, Chloe took a seat. To her left was Jeffery, and to her right, Connor. It was a prime spot for sure. But the looks she received were a mixed bag of emotions.


    Chloe nced around. The Sartori family was indeed a big n, with more than a dozen people at the table. Connor started with the introductions.


    "Chloe, this is my sister Madison..." Chloe greeted everyone politely. Among the faces at the table, there were a few she knew. Marian and Pax, of course, and Kaitlyn.


    Chloe had met Kaitlyn at Marian''s birthday party, where Lisa had deliberately spilled red wine on her dress, and Kaitlyn had kindly lent her a recement. Chloe smiled at Kaitlyn.


    With a yful tone, Kaitlyn said, "Last time, I called you Chloe. Now, it''s Aunt Chloe."


    Valeria''s kids Charlie and Hannah joined in the teasing, "Yeah, Aunt Chloe is so young and pretty. It''s kinda embarrassing for us to admit she''s our aunt when we bump into her outside."


    Charlie nudged Pax beside him, "Right, bro?"


    Pax sat quietly, almost blending into the background with his head down. The once vibrant and optimistic Pax seemed like a different person now. He still had his blond hair and the same face, but his naive brightness and vibrant energy were gone.


    Pax said nothing. A smug look crossed Charlie''s face. Chloe''s eyebrows knitted slightly.


    Just then, footsteps echoed from the doorway. Everyone turned to look.


    ire walked in. She immediately noticed Chloe sitting in her seat and approached with an air of


    superiority. "Ms. Chloe seems to being from a small ce. Did your parents teach you to take the host''s seat when visiting someone''s


    home?"


    It was only then that Chloe realized she was in ire''s seat. In this unfamiliar environment, Chloe was cautious not to act rashly. She stood up, intending to move.


    Before she could, Connor held onto her arm. He stood up first, turning to ire with a cold stare. "This seat doesn''t have your name on it, sis. It''s firste, first served. Maybe you should find another seat."


    ire wasn''t just fighting over a


    spot. To her, this seat was the


    closest to the family''s power center. With everyone present, conceding even once would signal to her sisters that her boundaries could be easily crossed. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Valeria, with a smile, chimed in, "ire, it''s just a seat. Let Ms. Chloe have it this time since it''s her first visit."


    "Shut your mouth! When did I ask for your opinion?" ire snapped at Valeria.


    Valeria''s smile froze, and she reluctantly sat down, urged by her husband.


    "Enough. Stop the bickering," Jeffery intervened. "ire, if you want to eat, find another seat. If you don''t, go kneel in your room. I asked Chloe to sit here, and from now on, this seat is hers whenever she visits.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    ?


    Jeffery spoke with a steady yet authoritative tone, emanating power without even raising his voice. The room was dead silent, but the confusion was clear in everyone''s eyes. It all started when he had Chloe sit in ire''s seat. What was Jeffery up to?


    He wasn''t known for being particrly warm to his children. If there was any favoritism, it seemed to tip in ire''s favor. Outsiders thought Connor was the only son of the Sartori family, the heir apparent to the Sartori Corporation. But that wasn''t entirely true. Jeffery had always been clear: merit would decide who takes over.


    The second and third branches of the family had already lost in this session battle. Now, it was down to ire and Connor, with ire having a slight edge. That is, until the recent deserted ind incident. While the public remained unaware, the Sartori family knew ire had used Chloe and Diana to threaten Connor, even forcing him to give up fifteen percent of his shares. Connor almost died in that typhoon.


    Jeffery was genuinely furious. ire hadn''t expected him to protect Chloe so fiercely, which was expected since Connor had indeed nearly died this time. Without protest, ire found a seat and sat down quietly.


    The table wasden with exquisite dishes, but Chloe found no taste in the food, feeling intensely nervous. She discreetly observed the family, realizing that while everyone was polite on the surface, their smiles were hollow, each harboring their own thoughts.


    Halfway through the meal, Jeffery spoke up suddenly. "Since we have everyone here today, I have a few things to announce." Everyone immediately put down their utensils and listened attentively.


    Jeffery nced at ire. "I usually turn a blind eye to your squabbles, but you should know my limits. If anyone harms another for the sake of inheritance, I will not stand by."


    Most people kept their faces neutral,


    but inside, they were itching for drama. Valeria and Madison, who had always been overshadowed by ire, were now secretly thrilled. Jeffery had always favored ire, so she remained unrestrained despite her age. They hoped he would severely reprimand ire this time.


    el.


    Jeffery continued, "I have three announcements to make." The room fell even quieter. "First, ire has made a grave mistake and must be punished to learn her lesson. Starting tomorrow, she will be removed from her position as General Manager of the Sartori Corporation headquarters."


    ire couldn''t stay silent at this. "Dad, how could you do this to me!"


    ire held many titles, the chairwoman of EldridgeContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Entertainment, a major shareholder in several publicpanies. But the most prestigious


    sund


    the General Manager of Sartori Corporation headquarters.


    Sartori Corporation was the heart of the family''s business empire. Every family member had a position within the corporation, but ire''s was the highest. Now, she''s stripped of her General Manager position. Valeria and Madison could barely contain their glee.


    Jeffery''s tone turned icy. "Sit down. This is just a warning. If you dare to misbehave again, I will not hesitate to take back every single share you own."

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    ?


    ire knew that Jeffery was a man of his word. Once he made a decision, it was as good as set in stone. Throwing a fit now was pointless. She had actually seen thising. Jeffery would reim some of her authority as a form of punishment. But she hadn''t expected to be stripped of her CEO position. Despite her inner turmoil, ire didn''t dare to rebel. She could only sit down quietly.


    Jeffery continued, "Secondly, since Connor and Chloe are in love and have pledged their lives to each other, they are now family. If anyone dares to give Chloe a hard time in the future, I will be the first to deal with them."


    Everyone was already quite surprised by this point. Chloe was just a girl from a small town, with no background, no status, and was known as a fake heiress. There were even rumors she had been married before. The Sartori family had dug up all these details before the couple returned. They thought that no matter how much Connor loved her, Jeffery would never approve of their marriage. But what everyone noticed was how much Jeffery seemed to favor Chloe.


    Their gazes became more curious. What did Chloe do to gain his approval and favor at their very first meeting?


    Valeria, smiling, said, "From now on, Chloe is like our youngest sister. We should be protecting her."


    Jeffery spoke again, "Thirdly, I will transfer 5% of the shares to Chloe''s name."


    The first two matters were surprising, but this third onepletely shocked everyone. What did Jeffery mean by this? Five percent of Sartori Corporation''s shares was no small number. That meant Chloe would be a major shareholder, like Valeria and Madison. Her status and position would be elevated, and the value of those shares was in the billions.


    Everyone was stunned. Among the Sartori grandchildren, including Pax, none had any shares yet. Charlie and Hannah''s faces looked terrible, but they dared not make a sound.


    Chloe was incredibly shocked. What was Jeffery thinking, giving shares at their first meeting? Her face showed her shock as she looked towards Connor, who simply shook his head, signaling her not to say anything. Regardless, these shares given to her were essentially for Connor. Perhaps that was Jeffery''s intention. Of course, everyone else thought the same. They were nearly married; giving the shares to Chloe was like giving them to Connor.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ire was so angry she nearly crushed her wine ss, but she didn''t make a scene. Currently, she and Connor each held 20% of the


    shares Jeffery was clearly trie P


    to


    weaken her power and put Connor on an equal footing with her.


    n¨§t


    Valeria guessed Jeffery''s thoughts and promptly took off a bracelet from her wrist. She walked over to Chloe''s side, "Congrattions. I don''t have much to offer, but I''ve worn this bracelet for many years. Consider it a wee gift, and please don''t disdain it." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Connor spoke up, "This is a vintage bracelet of top quality emerald. Are you sure you''re willing to part with it?"


    Valeria responded, "She''s your wife. This is just a weing gift. When you get married, I''ll definitely prepare a grander gift." Connor smiled, "I appreciate this gesture. Thank you in advance."


    Chloe knew the value of this bracelet was immeasurable. She hesitated to ept, "This gift is too valuable. I can''t ept it."


    Valeria, smiling, slid the bracelet onto Chloe''s wrist. "Keep it. I have plenty of good things, not to the point of begrudging a bracelet."


    Connor also said, "Since it''s a gift from her, just ept it."


    Chloe felt it was inappropriate to ept such a valuable gift at their first meeting, but since Connor had spoken, she didn''t refuse. She graciously said, "Then thank you, Valeria. This bracelet is beautiful."


    adison spoke sarcastically, "Valeria is already deciding the future heir, buttering up the future mistress of the house? Her ability to please from all angles is really something. really can''t learn that even after so many years."

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Valeria''s smile faltered for a moment. "I get along well with Chloe, so why do you have to make it sound so unpleasant?"


    Though she kept smiling, Valeria was secretly grinding her teeth in frustration. Madison had a knack for undermining people, and she seemed to enjoy it a bit too much. But she wasn''t wrong this time. The timing of Jeffery demoting ire and handing over shares might indeed be a sign. It looked like Sartori Corporation''s future was going to be in her younger brother''s hands.


    She had always had a lukewarm rtionship with him, but today seemed like the perfect chance to show some loyalty and cozy up.


    By the end of the meal, Chloe felt a bit queasy. She had just witnessed firsthand what it meant to hide a dagger behind a smile. It was a relief when the meal finally ended.


    "Chloe,e with me," Marian said.


    Chloe followed Marian to her room, where Marian retrieved something from the safe. It was an exquisitely crafted velvet box. Chloe felt a strange sense of familiarity looking at it.


    "This is a family heirloom of the Sartori family," Marian said. "I had nned to give it to Connor eventually, but since you and Connor are getting married, I''ll leave it in your care."


    Hearing the words "family heirloom" made Chloe''s heart skip a beat. The box felt incredibly heavy in her hands.


    "Ma''am..."


    "Open it and see."


    Chloe opened it to reveal a pink pendant, pure and beautiful without any impurities. Suddenly, she recalled why the velvet box felt so familiar. It was identical to the lock Tara had given her. The pink lock, the pink pendant... Their materials and craftsmanship seemed very simr. Tara had mentioned that the gemstone lock was a gift from a prominent figure to Jacob on the day of her birth, a tremendous stroke of luck. Could it be rted to the Sartori family?


    Chloe didn''t dwell on it much. "Since it''s a family heirloom, it doesn''t seem right for me to have it before Connor and I are married."


    Marian waved her off. "Keep it. It''ll be yours sooner orter."


    Chloe had no choice but to take the pendant home, nning to give it to Connor to decide what to do.


    As she was descending the stairs,


    el


    she ran into Pax. He looked up at her, then pretended not to recognize her and walked past, continuing upstairs Chloe felt a pang of sadness. It wasn''t because he pretended not to know her, but because of his lifeless, weary eyes. His despondent look made Chloe''s heart ache.


    "Pax..."


    Chloe couldn''t help but call out to him. Pax paused for a moment but didn''t turn around. Chloe approached him. "Pax, don''t be like this. Your mother''s actions have nothing to do with you. Don''t punish yourself for her mistakes. That was her life, not yours."


    Pax still kept his head down. His tears began to fall uncontrobly. "But she almost killed you and Uncle..."


    Pax still couldn''t ept that his mother was a cold-blooded lunatic. To think that his uncle had grown up in such a grim environment, with so many attempts on his life, even by his own mother. All these years, he had been blissfully ignorant.


    Pax''s tears wouldn''t stop. He had been suppressing his feelings for so long, as if wearing a mask. But now, in front of Chloe, he just couldn''t pretend anymore.


    Chloe reached out, gently touching


    his soft blond hair. "Pax, the one who should feel guilty, sad, and


    remorseful isn''t you. Although she isT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    your mother, she only an 1. Res


    V


    into this world. Everyone is an independent individual, and everyone must take responsibility for their actions. Your mother had her own life circumstances, and we just don''t know why she became what she is now, but none of it is your fault."


    "Connor once said you are the purest sunflower blooming under the sun, so continue to bloom brightly and cheerfully. Don''t let down your uncle''s lifelong effort to protect your innocence. He wanted to shield you from the family''s dark side, hoping you''d remain happy."


    Pax suddenly stepped forward, leaning on Chloe''s shoulder, and began to cry out loud. "Chloe, I''ll never be happy again."

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    ?


    Chloe had no idea how tofort Pax. She had said a lot, but deep down, she knew no words could truly reach him at this moment. This dark cloud hanging over Pax was something only he could walk out of.


    ire, standing not too far away, saw everything.


    After parting ways with Pax, Chloe headed downstairs. Connor was waiting for her. They were at a mansion, but Connor didn''t live there. The old estate had multiple courtyards, each room with its own little garden. If they ever stayed at the old mansion, they''d still have their own separate spaces.


    Chloe followed Connor through the winding garden paths until they reached a tranquil courtyard. This one stood out it was a gorgeous cottage, grand and stunning. But what caught Chloe''s attention the most was the massive sycamore tree that towered over the entire ce. Its branches spread wide, overshadowing the roof. Connor had even built a transparent sshouse within the branches of the sycamore.


    Chloe''s curiosity was piqued, and she insisted on checking it out.


    From the master bedroom''s balcony on the third floor, there was a pathway leading to the sycamore and the house a wooden suspension bridge. Chloe wobbled her way across and soon reached the sshouse door. Connor opened it for her, and she stepped inside.


    The sshouse was small, just enough for one or two people. Aside from a bed, it was empty. Chloe immediatelyy down. The bed was white, fluffy, and soft, like a cloud. She sank into it, feeling incredibly cozy.


    Chloe looked up at Connor standing nearby. "You sure know how to live it up."


    As a child, Chloe had always dreamt of having a treehouse like the ones in fairy tales. She never thought Connor would make that dreame true. Connory down beside her. ¡°Do you like it?"


    Chloe nodded. "Absolutely love it."


    Connor turned to her, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "How about we stay here tonight?"


    Chloe could see the yful look in his eyes. She reached out and gently touched his chin. "Sure, it''s perfect for stargazing."


    She wasn''t worried. The sshouse


    waspletely transparent, and Connor was someone who valued his privacy immensely. Whenever they got intimate, he always made sure the curtains were drawn tight, even though no one could see them.


    But tonight, there were no stars. Chloe had almost forgotten they were in the heart of Eldridge City. Lying there, staring at the dark blue sky that looked like an overturned bowl, with clouds drifting across, was still magnificent. The bright moon perched on the tree branches looked so close you could almost touch it. Its soft light seemed to wash away the world''s sins. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "What''s on your mind?" Connor asked, lying on his side with his eyes fixed on her.


    Chloe sighed. ¡°Just thinking how it''s such a beautiful view, yet there''s no one I''m thinking of."


    "Missing home?" Connor asked.


    Chloe shook her head. "I don''t have a home."


    Connor was silent for a moment. "Have you thought about reconnecting with Ann?"


    Connor had thought Chloe had


    moved past her old wounds. TheContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Meadows family had let her down so badly that she had cut ties with them in anger. Even though things had somewhat smoothed over now, it was mostly for business reasons. The scars on her heart, however, were still there, unhealed.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    ?


    Chloe''s heart still harbored feelings for Leah, but it was impossible to turn back time.


    Before the variety show filming, Chloe had been living with Ann. Connor thought Chloe had truly epted Ann as her biological mother.


    Chloe watched the night breeze sweep clouds across the sky, obscuring the moonlight. She said calmly, "Connor, Ann isn''t my biological mother." Connor sat up in shock. "What did you say?"


    "Ann isn''t my biological mother. I did a DNA test. Maybe the mix-up wasn''t just between me and Lisa."


    Connor''s face grew serious, momentarily stunned before regaining hisposure. "Do you want to find your biological parents? I can help you." Chloe shook her head. "I haven''t decided yet."


    The thought had crossed her mind. However, the private hospital where she was born had been shut down nearly twenty years ago. The building had been demolished, reced by a school. Any records from back then had been lost in an idental fire during the demolition, leaving nothing but ashes.


    Aside from knowing she wasn''t Ann''s daughter, Chloe had no other clues. Finding her biological parents would be incredibly difficult. Moreover, she wasn''t even sure if she should seek them out. Perhaps her parents and the child who was swapped were living happily. How could she bear to disrupt their peaceful lives? Besides, she had no emotional connection with her biological parents.


    Connor seemed to understand Chloe''s inner turmoil. She was the type to hold an umbre for others even after getting soaked herself. She didn''t want to be another Lisa, whose arrival had turned her life upside down.


    Connory back down, pulling Chloe into his arms. "Then stop worrying about it. Wherever I am, that''s your home."


    Chloe felt a lump in her throat. Lying


    in Connor''s embrace, she felt an- inexplicable sense of safety and stability. Yeah, from now on, they would be a family.


    Chloe took out a velvet box that Marian had given her earlier. "Marian said this is a family heirloom and entrusted it to me. But I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep it safe. You should keep it."


    Connor nced at the box, his gaze darkening. "What''s mine is yours. Keep it safe."


    Chloe tried to refuse, but Connor''s lips were already on hers. "Wife, it''ste. Time for bed."


    Chloe couldn''t resist his passionate


    kiss. When he tried to go further, she mumbled a half-hearted protest,


    "Hey aren''t you afraid someone will see?"


    Connor reached under the pillow and pulled out a small remote. With a click, the clear ss turned into opaque frosted ss. "Connor, you..." Before she could finish, Connor''s lips were on hers again, swallowing the rest of her words.


    The next morning, Chloe woke up to sunlight streaming through the windows. She felt sore but noticed something remarkable.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She hadn''t experienced insomnia the night before. The feeling of sleeping through the night was incredibly refreshing. Opening her eyes, she found Connor still asleep beside her, his arm draped over her waist...

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    ?


    Chloe nestled her head on Connor''s arm, eyes wide open as she studied the man before her. He gave off the vibe of a mischievous yboy when he was up to no good, but when he got serious, he seemed to radiate an air of aloof elegance.


    Connor''s eyes were mesmerizing, deep and mysterious, like the ocean under a night sky. Every time their gazes met, Chloe''s heart would race uncontrobly. And then there were his lips: thin and utterly tempting.


    Chloe traced the outline of his lips with her fingertip. Connor woke up just in time to catch her in the act. She tried to pull her hand back, but he grabbed it, bringing it to his lips for a soft kiss. "Why are you seducing me so early in the morning?"


    Chloe rolled her eyes. "I''m not seducing you"


    Connor rubbed her hand against his chin. "You were just touching me."


    Chloe replied with a hint of sarcasm, "Does touching your lips count?"


    "Of course it counts. Touching my lips without a reason means you want a kiss."


    Chloe teased him, scratching his chin lightly. "I read somewhere that men with lips like yours are the most heartless."


    Connor frowned. "What kind of nonsense are you reading?"


    "I don''t know, but that''s what it said."


    Connor, clearly displeased, pulled Chloe into his arms. "Seems like I wasn''t convincing enoughst night if you still doubt my affection."


    "Hey, Connor, knock it off. If you don''t, I''ll bite you."


    "Go ahead, bite here."


    "You perv!"


    They yfully wrestled on the bed,ughing and joking until noon. After showering and changing into fresh clothes, they realized it was already past twelve.


    Chloe was a bit annoyed; after all, they were at the Sartori family''s ancestral home. She worried the elders might think she was being disrespectful.


    Connor, buttoning up his shirt, asked Chloe for help, drawing her closer. "Help me with this."


    As Chloe buttoned his shirt, sheined, "This is your fault; it''s already past noon. They might think we''re irresponsible."


    Connor chuckled. "Rx, our family


    doesn''t have strict traditions aboutContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    morning greetings or gatherings. Everyone tends to stay in their own quarters. Besides, Madison and the others went backst night. They rarely stay overnight."


    Chloe felt somewhat relieved.


    Connor smirked. "Besides, they know we''re inseparable and passionate. They wouldn''t want to disturb us."


    Chloe scoffed. "I''m not inseparable and passionate with you at all."


    If they were at Greenpeace Estate, she wouldn''t mind as much, but this was the Sartori family estate, and Chloe still felt a bit awkward.


    Noticing the blush creeping up Chloe''s ears, Connor''s mood brightened. "Feeling shy?"


    Chloe had just finished buttoning his


    shirt but didn''t move away. Instead, she wrapped her arms around Connor''s waist, looking up at him with a smile. Her eyes sparkled and her tips were like blooming peach blossoms.


    Taking the initiative, she kissed him.


    Connor was surprised but delighted. Chloe pushed him onto the couch, straddling him, and kissed him fiercely.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    ?


    When Connor finally let his guard down,pletely vulnerable, Chloe sprang to her feet.


    "Seriously, Connor? We''ve done this a hundred times! What on earth are you so shy about?" Chloe eximed, flipping her slightly curled hair over her shoulder with a flourish before striding out of the room.


    Connor was left behind, taking deep breaths. "Chloe! Get back here! You can''t just walk out like that!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe waited outside for half an hour. Eventually, Connor emerged, having changed into a fresh set of clothes, his eyes filled with a mix of emotions as he looked at her.


    Feeling quite pleased with herself, Chloe said, "I''m starving. Let''s grab something to eat."


    Connor drove, with Chloe in the passenger seat. Unusually for him, today he was driving a convertible. The car sped along the highway, the wind whistling past their ears.


    Chloe felt a sense of freedom she hadn''t experienced in a long time. At that moment, they were like birds escaping a cage, free and joyful. But they both knew this freedom was only temporary.


    The story rewinds to the previous night. After Chloe and Pax parted ways at the stairwell, Pax returned to his room. But upon entering, he found ire sitting on his sofa.


    Pax''s gaze darkened. "What are you doing here?"


    "You don''t even call me ''Mom'' anymore. Is that what I taught you?" ire''s voice was icy.


    "You never taught me to be ruthless


    or to harm my own family for the sake of gain," Pax retorted, his heart heavy with unspoken grievances, He stared steadily at ire. What hurt him the most wasn''t the horrific things ire had done. It was thepleteck of remorse in her eyes.


    "Pax, enough. Whatever I do, it''s not your ce to judge. If you think I''ve done something unforgivable, then call the police on me," ire said dismissively.


    Pax looked at her, more disappointed than ever. Finally, he spoke, "Please leave. I want to sleep."


    But ire didn''t move. "I have something to tell you." After a pause, ire''s voice softened.


    "Actually, regarding Chloe and Diana being trapped on the yacht, I never really intended to kill one of them. I just wanted to see how far your uncle would go for them."


    "I didn''t expect Chloe and Diana to


    jump into the sea. What happened afterward was beyond my expectations," ire admitted,


    standing up. She walked over to Pax, patting his shoulder. "I know you truly care for Ms. Chloe. She''s the one for you. How could I possibly let her die?"


    Pax looked up at ire, confusion in his eyes. ire continued, "Look,d even gave her the ruby-encrusted purse as a gift. I told you, it''s a tradition in our family to give a future daughter-inw."


    Pax, still confused, asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    ire smiled at Pax. "My dear son, if you like Ms. Chloe, go after her. I support you. Ms. Chloe is the most unique woman I''ve met, very charismatic. I like her too. She''s worthy of my son."


    But Pax frowned deeply. After a moment, he spoke in a cold voice, "You''re after the five percent shares she owns, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    ire didn''t even try to deny it. She just smiled and said, "Turns out my son isn''t as foolish as I thought."


    Pax''s voice turned icy. "I''m not going to help you, and I''m definitely not going to be part of your schemes. I''m not chasing after Chloe, and I''m not helping you get that five percent of thepany shares."


    "So, you''re okay with seeing the woman you love in someone else''s arms? That doesn''t bother you?"


    "Pax, aren''t you... jealous?"


    ire seemed to hit Pax right where it hurt.


    "Since you were a kid, you''ve always looked up to your uncle as a role model, but you''ve never been able to measure up. Your grades, your business skills¡ªhe''s always been ahead. Even the woman you love, you just let her go to him. Why? Because you don''t have the guts to fight for what you want!"


    "The way you''re acting doesn''t seem like something my child would do. You''re so defeatist, so weak; you''ll spend your life in your uncle''s shadow, never catching up."


    ire knew just how to push Pax''s buttons.


    She knew that Pax idolized Connor. On the outside, he admired him, but deep down, he was always trying topete.


    Connor was a genius. Pax was talented too, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stand on the same level.


    ire knew these feelings were a double-edged sword. With a little nudge, jealousy could turn into hatred.


    Pax clenched his fists.


    "Mom, you''re right. I''ll never be able to outdo my uncle, so I''ve decided to stop trying."


    ire''s smile faded. "What did you say?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s one thing you got wrong. I see my uncle as an idol, but I''ve never been jealous of him. On the contrary, I respect him, admire him, love him. He and Chloe are in love; I would nevere between them."


    Pax shot her a cold smile. "So, save your breath. Your attempts to stir things up are pointless."


    "Pax, you''re really stubborn!"


    ire was clearly out of patience.


    "It doesn''t matter if you won''t help me get that five percent. I''ve got other ns...I want not just Chloe''s five percent but all the shares your uncle holds. I''m not letting them off easy just wait and see how I tear them apart and make them hate each other."


    Pax was agitated. "You''ve lost it."


    ire didn''t even try to hide her intentions. "Yes, your mother has lost it. I want to destroy them."


    "What do I have to do for you to leave my uncle and Chloe alone?"


    ire leaned back on the sofa, sipping her tea like she had all the time in the world. "Maybe I''d consider it if you agree to two conditions." Pax''s face tightened.


    After a moment, he forced the words out. "What are they?"


    "First, I get to decide who you marry. Since you''re giving up on Chloe, you must give up the right to choose freely. Don''t fall for anyone else so easily."


    Pax was already disenchanted with


    love. He knew that aside from Chloe,


    he probably couldn''t love anyone else. If it wasn''t Chloe, then it didn''t matter who it was. If his future partner could get what she wanted from him, he didn''t care anymore.


    "Fine, I agree. What''s the second condition?"


    "Second, starting tomorrow, you work at thepany."


    "You can pick any position you want, just as long as you''re there."


    Pax had never been interested in the family business. Whether it was the Sartori family or the Gilbert family, he never intended to get involved.


    But now, he had no choice in shaping his future.


    Pax''s gaze darkened. "I''ll agree to


    your conditions, but you have to promise me that you won''t harm my


    uncle, Chloe, or Diana, and stop treating lives like they''re nothing."


    UMS

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    ?


    ire was feeling pretty pleased with herself as she made her way over to Pax. She gently touched his face and said, "My boy''s really grown up, keeping tabs on me now, huh?"


    Pax pulled back slightly, "Can you promise me?"


    "I promise, as long as you do exactly what I say, I won''t harm a hair on their heads," ire assured him before leaving his room. As soon as the door clicked shut, a sly smile spread across her lips. Her n all along was to get Pax involved in thepany. This was just her opening move.


    Her kid was just too naive. He couldn''t tell friend from foe. Did he really think Connor would leave him be once he took charge? Would Connor be good to him? People are naturally selfish, and Connor, well, he was a menace from the get-go. Pax was too kind-hearted for his own good, and she wouldn''t let Connor get the chance to hurt him. She wanted Pax to see the world for what it really was, to toughen up and grow stronger. The quickest way was for him to witness the grime and shadows of human nature. One day, he''d get it. The person he admired and looked up to was the worst of the worst. Everything now was just a charade.


    Connor''s car pulled up at a parking lot. Chloe squinted at the shy sign, "Pure White? What''s this ce?"


    "Aren''t you hungry? The braised pork here is top-notch," Connor replied. At the mention of delicious food, Chloe didn''t hesitate. As soon as they stepped inside, a waiter greeted them warmly.


    "Mr. Connor, it''s been a while since west saw you."


    Connor


    gave a slight nod, acknowledging the waiter. Chloe took in the surroundings, realizing it was a swanky club.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Did you used toe here a lot?"


    Connor chuckled, "Rx, it''s a legit dining and entertainment spot. I juste for the food and maybe a movie. It''s nothing shady."


    Chloe shrugged casually, "I didn''t say anything, so why the rush to exin?"


    Soon, they were shown to a private


    room by the waiter. The room was tastefully decorated, with a wine cab stocked with fine wines.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the center was a round, rotatin table alreadyden with an impressive spread of dishes


    Bet


    "Isn''t this a bit much for just the two of us?" Chloe wondered.


    "This is your first visit, so I wanted you to try everything. The owner is a friend of mine, and there are some new dishes for you to taste and give feedback on," Connor exined. Content belongs to


    The dishes looked and smelled incredible, and Chloe''s mouth watered just looking at them. They settled in to enjoy their meal. Connor picked a bottle from the wine cab.


    Chloe took a sip, "A ''78 Montrose, nice pick."


    Connorughed, "You''ve got quite the pte. Did that mentor of yours teach you?"


    Chloe held up the wine bottle, "It''s right there on thebel, in big letters. I''m not blind." Connor: "..."


    Chloe finally got to taste the braised pork Connor had raved about. It was indeed delicious, but she still thought it didn''t quite match the homemade braised pork Connor had cooked before. She preferred that, but felt too shy to ask the ever-busy Mr. Connor to cook for her again. She''d have toe up with a n. Maybe y the damsel in distress card. Chloe had already decided. Once they got back to Riverbrook, she would make sure he cooked braised pork for her.


    Before long, Connor''s phone rang. After ending the call, his face looked a bit serious.


    Chloe asked, "Who was that?"

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    ?


    Connor chimed in, "It''s my eldest sister. She''s here too and spotted us when we parked."


    Chloe took a sip of her soup. "So, what''s she want with you?"


    Connor replied, "I''ll head over to her private dining room for a bit; you keep enjoying your meal."


    Chloe set her spoon down. "I''ll tag along."


    Connor gave Chloe''s shoulder a reassuring pat. "No need, just keep eating. I''ll be back before you know it."


    "Don''t sweat it. This is my turf; she can''t pull anything here."


    Connor''s eyes steeled with determination. "Plus, I''m not making the same mistake twice."


    Chloe had faith in Connor. After all, Jeffery had just given ire a stern punishment yesterday. Surely, she wouldn''t stir up any trouble now. Connor left the room and rode the elevator up to private dining room number 8. Inside, there was only one person-ire.


    "Big sis, is there something you need from me?" he asked.


    ire, eyeing the tall figure in the doorway, started, "Little brother, your Pure White is thriving, almost on par with The Garden now. It''s such a shame Amelia, that poor girl, couldn''t stick around to enjoy the good times."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mentioning Amelia made Connor''s expression turn icy. "Amelia''s watching from above, and she''ll see what happens to the one who caused her downfall."


    ire chuckled heartily, "It wasn''t me who did her in. I sent people in first to save her from that fire, but s, fate had other ns. You can''t pin that on me."


    Amelia had been the legal face of Pure White, supporting him immensely. She had built the entire Eldridge Elites'' intelligencework. Yet, she perished in that mysterious ze. Everyone knew who was behind it, but there was never any proof. That was ire''s cunning. Over the years, she''dmitted countless misdeeds and even had a few lives on her conscience. But she always slipped through the cracks, leaving no evidence behind. She was wildly unpredictable, yet remarkably clear-headed when it suited her. Content belongs to


    Connor didn''t want to dwell on it, so he asked, "Big sis, did you really call me here for nothing else today?"


    ire sat down and poured herself a ss of wine. "Of course there''s something. Where have you stashed Barrett?"


    Connor had figured ire would


    come looking for him. She had once


    been willing to trade Barrett for Chloe or Diana''s life, which showed he mattered to her. Connor''s voice was cool and detached.


    "Somewhere you''ll never find, big sis."


    "Let him go," ire demanded, her tone calm butmanding.


    "What''s in it for me?" Connor asked.


    They both knew the score-nothinges for free. "What do you want?" she countered.


    "That depends on how much Barrett matters to you, big sis," Connor replied.


    ire sneered dismissively, "You''ve probably dug into our connection. Just a mere actor, a ything for my amusement. Do you think I''d break the bank for him?"


    "If he''s so unimportant, then you shouldn''t waste any time or money on him big sis. Barrett''s an orphan with no social ties. Even if he vanished without a trace, no one would bat an eye."

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    ire tightened her grip on her wine ss. "What are you nning to do with him?"


    Connor leaned back, unfazed. "Didn''t you always say I was born a bad seed? I''ve just picked up a few tricks from you, sis. Compared to you, I''m not even close to being ruthless."


    ire let out a dryugh. "You truly are a devil at heart."


    "If you think I am, then maybe I am. Wouldn''t want to disappoint your training and expectations."


    "What exactly do you n to do with Barrett?"


    "Rx, I''m not going to kill him. I''m a businessman; I know how to get the most out of him."


    ire couldn''t quite read Connor''s intentions.


    Their eyes locked in a silent battle.


    Finally, ire sighed, "Alright, what''s your price?"


    Connor didn''t miss a beat. "I want The Emporium."


    This wasn''t just any ce. The Emporium was part of Sartori Corporation, a high-end shopping haven boasting the world''s top luxury brands. It was also the country''s only members-only mall.


    It was one of ire''s most cherished assets, not because it was the most valuable, but because it connected across various sectors.


    Connor''s demand made ire chuckle. "You''ve got some nerve. Do you realize The Emporium was aplete disaster when it came to me? I''ve turned it into the world''s top shopping destination. It''s like my child. Do you think I''d just hand it over for some actor?"


    Connor remained calm. "If it''s too much, forget it. I don''t force anyone."


    "Chloe''s waiting for me; I should get going."


    Connor turned to leave, clearly not open to negotiation.


    Just as he reached the door, ire called out, "Hold on."


    Connor stopped but didn''t turn around.


    ire''s voice trembled with anger. "Fine, have yourwyer here tomorrow. The Emporium will


    yours. As of tomorrow, it''s allyours."


    Connor''s lips curled into a faint smile, still not turning to face her. "Thanks, sis."


    "Once the transfer''s done tomorrow, Barrett will be sent to the entrance of The Garden. Just make sure to pick him up.'' With that, Connor walked out.


    Not long after, the sound of smashing sses came from inside.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon enough, Teddy approached. "Sir, the eldest Shaw son is here. Would you like to say hello?"


    Teddy whispered, "Rumor has it he''s back because..."


    Connor frowned slightly. "The Sartori


    and Shaw families have always


    stayed out of each other''s way.


    Besides, the Sartori elders have been


    abroad for years. Isaac and I I are


    known rivals. Going over now would look like I''m trying to cozy up, and given Isaac''s straightced nature, it''s not worth the hassle."


    Connor replied coolly, "Make sure he''s well taken care of. I won''t be going."


    After Teddy left, Connor was about to head back to the private room when he spotted Diana at the end of the hallway. She was dressed in a chic little outfit, slinging a small bag, and looking effortlessly elegant...


    UMS

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    ?


    Connor didn''t show a hint of emotion as he made his way straight to Diana. She had gone all out with her look today. Her long ck hair cascaded down, and her deep, dark eyes glistened like they were holding back tears. When she saw Connoring, she got visibly tense, her fingers turning white as she gripped the metal strap of her purse. She bit down on her lip, making it a vibrant shade of red. She looked as delicate as a porcin doll in a store window.


    "Diana, what are you doing here?" Connor asked as he reached her, his voice as cool as ever.


    Diana spoke up, "I wanted to see you, Uncle Connor, so here I am."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor stayed silent. Ever since that night, he hadn''tid eyes on Diana. All he knew was she had taken a dive into the sea as well. That realization hit him hard. All those years of shielding her hadn''t made her any stronger or helped her grow up.


    "Did youe here for something in particr?" he asked.


    Diana bit her lip so hard it almost bled. "Uncle Connor, are you really going to marry Chloe?"


    Connor answered without hesitation, "Of course."


    Tears welled up in Diana''s eyes, but she fought to hold them back. The thought of Connor choosing Chloe over her sent a wave of resentment she struggled to contain.


    "Then, congrattions to you and Chloe," she said.


    Connor looked straight at her, his voice firm, "Diana, it''s time you grow up."


    Diana couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Connor, why did you change so much after meeting Chloe?"


    Connor furrowed his brow. "Diana, I haven''t changed a bit. You''re the one living in a dream world, refusing to wake up."


    "I''ve always seen you as a sister from the start. The way people talk about our rtionship was just a way to keep you safe. I''ve told you more than once."


    Tears shimmered in Diana''s eyes. No matter how others saw them, Uncle Connor seemed worried she''d fall too deep, always keeping a safe distance. Whenever she crossed a line, he''d remind her.


    But she just didn''t want to wake up. Sometimes, she even believed her own lies.


    "Uncle Connor, I just need to ask you one thing."


    Diana came here today with one goal, "After all these years, have you ever felt even a tiny spark for me, even for a second?"


    Connor didn''t hesitate at all, "Not even once."


    Connor seemed a bit frustrated,


    disappointment clouding his eyes. "Diana, open your eyes and see the world around you. It''s not all sunshine and rainbows. Don''t get tangled up in these feelings. Let me make it clear onest time, I have no romantic feelings for you. only protected you because we share simr struggles, nothing more."


    Diana''s fingers started shaking. Connor continued, "And my role as your protector is done. From now on, I can''t be as invested. You''re an adult now. You need to find your. strength, stand on your own. Maybe I was wrong to keep you sheltered all these years, but now you have to face the world on your own."


    Diana didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Are you trying to cut me offpletely?"


    "Diana, why can''t you understand what I''m saying?"


    "Because I don''t want to understand, and I don''t want to lose you."


    Finally, Diana''s tears spilled over.


    "Uncle Connor, what can I do to make things like they were before? don''t need you to love me, and I won''t dream of marrying you. But can''t just stay close to you like always?"

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    ?


    Connor shook his head, "It''s just not happening, Diana. Take care of yourself, okay?"


    With that, Connor turned and walked away, his steps long and determined. Diana stood there, tears pouring down her cheeks like rain. She understood exactly what Connor meant. But after all these years, he had be her whole world. And now, with everything crashing down around her, how could she possibly think straight?


    Meanwhile...


    Chloe had been waiting in the private dining room for ages, and Connor still hadn''te back. Anxiety started creeping in. She couldn''t even enjoy the fancy food in front of her anymore. So, she decided to get up and look for him. The problem was, she had no clue where he might be.


    Luckily, just as she stepped out, she bumped into the waiter who had shown them in.


    "Excuse me," Chloe asked, "Do you know which room ire booked?"


    "Ms. ire?" The name was practically famous around there. Chloe nodded.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "She''s in Room 8," the waiter replied.


    Chloe thanked him and made her way towards Room 8. But then, the waiter had a sudden realization-ire wasn''t in Room 8 on this floor. She was actually one floor up. He wanted to let Chloe know but she was already gone. With a sigh, he let it be.


    Chloe, on the other hand, was busy searching for Room 8 right there on that floor. As she walked past a security door, she overheard some voicesing from below. At first, she didn''t pay it much mind. But then she caught snippets like "Room 8" and "drug." That made her stop in her tracks.


    Could ire really be nning to drug Connor? As she listened more closely, it became clear something was off. The conversation didn''t make


    sense.


    "There are so many people in Room 8, how am I supposed to know which one is Kash?"


    "Just get in there. Look for the one who''s all stiff and straightced. Oh, and he has a scar on his forehead."


    "You said this guy''s a big deal. Aren''t we going to get into trouble messing with him?"


    "Rx. The drug''s undetectable after


    half an hour. Once you''ve done it, wait in the room. I''ll bring him over and you can record everything. With that kind of dirt on a government official, he''ll be under our thumb." Content belongs to


    swne


    Peeking through the crack in the security door Chloe saw a


    scruffy-looking man and a woman with a sultry vibe. The man tilted the woman''s chin, "Luna, pull this off and you''ll be set for life. Who knows, you might end up as a politician''s wife."


    The woman giggled, "And then I''ll have a kid with you, and let that politician raise it."


    "Perfect, perfect. I love it," the man said, then kissed the woman passionately.


    Chloe frowned, eventually pulling


    away from the scene-it was just too much. Now she had a grip on what was going down. These two were plotting against Kash, the guy in Room 8. Chloe didn''t really want to get involved. But what if Connor was mixed up in this too? She had to check it out.


    Soon enough, Chloe found herself standing at the door to Room 8.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    ?


    Chloe lingered at the entrance for a moment, hesitating. Just as she was about to step inside, a waiter came by, pushing a cart loaded with a fruit tter. Chloe noticed some paper and a pen on the cart, so she quickly tore off a sheet and scribbled a note. The waiter looked a bit confused but assumed Chloe was a guest from room number 8.


    "Are you a guest here, miss?" he asked.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe, seizing the opportunity to get in, nodded quickly. "Yes, I am. Let me take this fruit cart. I''ll bring it in myself."


    Though he seemed a tad skeptical, the waiter didn''t think too much of it and watched Chloe push the cart through the door before turning away.


    As soon as the door swung open, the room buzzed with life. It was a spacious private room packed with people. Every corner was alive with activity- some ying mahjong, others belting out songs, and a few tossing dice and ying cards over by the sofas.


    Chloe took it all in with a swift nce, recognizing several of the young elites from Eldridge City. Among them was a familiar face, Devon. Wasn''t he Connor''s childhood buddy? Chloe maneuvered the cart further inside, scanning for Connor, but he was nowhere to be seen. Instead, her eyesnded on her intended target.


    Her gaze fixed on a group lounging on the sofa in the rest area. Most of them hadpanions draped over them, but one man sat alone, right in the center of therge sofa. His presence radiated an air of undeniable authority. He sat with perfect posture, his brows slightly furrowed, and wore an expression that suggested he wasn''t particrly pleased with the world.


    The most striking feature was the noticeable scar on his forehead. It was him-the guy those two in the hallway were scheming against. Kash.


    For reasons she couldn''t quite


    exin, Chloe''s heart did a little flip


    §Ö


    when she saw his face. There was a strange sense of familiarity, like meeting someone you''re sure you''ve seen before, even if it''s the first time. Maybe it was his cold, steely demeanor that set him apart. Others seemed to keep their distance.


    A girl curled up in Devon''s arms pouted, "Devon, why doesn''t he ever smile?"


    Devon, wearing a yful grin, replied, "Kash isn''t like us. Go on, try to make himugh. If you seed, this Patek Philippe is yours."


    The woman''s eyes practically


    sparkled as she eyed the expensive


    watch on Devon''s wrist. Eagerly, she stood up her long, slender legs


    striding across the room towar


    Kash. But before she could settle down beside him, Kash, without


    even looking up from his phone, cast a chilly nce her way and said, "Leave."


    His voice was quiet, devoid of emotion, yet it carried a weight that was hard to ignore. The woman, taken aback, quickly retreated, returning to Devon''s side with a pout. ¡°He''s so mean,¡± sheined.


    Devon chuckled, gently pinching her chin. "You''ve got guts for trying. Kash isn''t like Isaac. You and your sweet talk don''t stand a chance with him.¡±


    Nearby, a man in a sharp suit poured


    a ss of wine and extended it


    wine ar


    towards Kash. "Kash, we''ve all got immense respect for your years in the military, protecting the country. We go way back with Isaac,


    practically grew up to Fire


    his big brother, so you''re ours too.


    We''re here to give you a proper wee, so how about a drink?" Content belongs to

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    The man with a stern expression wasn''t biting. "Where''s Isaac?"


    "Isaac just got off the ne. He asked us to keep youpany until he arrives."


    Impatience was already etched on his face. He was on the verge of getting up to leave when Devon suddenly spotted Chloe.


    "Ms. Chloe, what brings you here?" he asked, catching her off guard.


    Startled by Devon''s voice, Chloe became the center of attention as everyone on the nearby sofas turned to look at her.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "And who might she be?" inquired the woman draped around Devon, eyeing Chloe suspiciously.


    Her gaze finallynded on Chloe''s naturally stunning, makeup-free face. Devon knew all too well about the recent drama.


    The illustrious King of Eldridge had switched his affections, even going as far as joining a reality show and proposing publicly.


    When Devon witnessed that proposal, he was nearly speechless. Was that really the Connor they all knew?


    They''d always assumed Connor would end up marrying someone from the prestigious Gilbert family.


    Enter Ms. Chloe, out of the blue, with no noteworthy background-just a small-town beauty.


    Their circle of lifelong friends was skeptical about this match. Marriages among the elite were rarely left to personal choice; they were strategic family alliances.


    Before Devon could say a word, the suited man interjected.


    "She''s here to keep Kashpany and help him drown his sorrows."


    He shot Chloe a nce. "Aren''t you going to pour the man a drink?" Devon looked bewildered. "Parker, do you really have no clue who she is?" Asking Mr. Connor''s fianc¨¦e to pour drinks-Parker was really flirting with danger. n had heard from Isaac about his brother''s thirty-year disinterest in women. Today was actually a wager to see which woman could pique Kash''s interest.


    n had arranged for a sweet-looking college student, but she was caught in traffic.


    The woman before them must be the one. For someone as


    straightced as Kash, it had to


    seemingly innocent college


    a


    Swdent.


    Her face, untouched by makeup, was radiant, and her eyes


    like stars-innocent yet with a hint of natural allure, much like a young fox stepping into the world.


    Even Devon felt a twinge of intrigue.


    Chloe was worried about missing her chance to approach Kash. She shouldn''t have meddled, but having endured something as awful as being drugged, she didn''t want


    swnevel


    anyone else to suffer a simr fate.


    Kash, at first nce, seemed upright and didn''t deserve to be ensnared by deceit.


    So, Chloe boldly sat next to Kash and poured him a drink.


    Oddly, Kash didn''t shoo her away as he had with others. Instead, he studied her with a slight frown.


    Devon was clueless about what was happening but loved the unfolding drama.


    He was part of today''s bet too, though his choice of woman didn''t catch Kash''s eye.


    Could Ms. Chloe really be Parker''s find? This was getting entertaining.


    But instead of pouring Kash a drink, Chloe brewed a cup of tea and offered it to him. "Kash, have some tea."

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    ?


    Kash furrowed his brow, giving Chloe a hard look. After a moment, he reached out for the coffee cup she was handing him. Just as their fingers brushed, Chloe deftly slipped a small note into his hand. Her movements were smooth and practiced. With Kash''s military background, he instinctively knew how to handle such a discreet handoff. He epted the note without a flicker of emotion, hiding it in his palm. Their eyes locked for a brief moment. Even with everyone watching, their subtle exchange went unnoticed.


    Why didn''t she just tell him someone was out to get him? First off, Chloe didn''t really know Kash all that well. In situations like this, she could only give a hint. Second, she wasn''t sure if any of the people present were aplices of the others. Having done her part, Chloe decided it was time to leave. But n stood in her way.


    "Leaving so soon? It''s not every day our Kash enjoys a cup of your coffee. Why don''t you stay and chat a bit?" n suggested.


    Chloe shot him a frosty nce. "Sorry, wrong room." With that, she made a beeline for the door.


    Devon, who knew exactly who Chloe was, preferred to sit back and enjoy the show without getting involved. ¡°Mr. Parker, let her go. She might have a ss or something."


    Mr. Parker had a very specific taste. Over the years, he was always surrounded by young college students, fresh and vibrant. Ms. Chloe, with just a hint of makeup, could easily enchant anyone. Yet, without any makeup, she looked as pure as an untouched lily. Clearly, n had mistaken her for someone else.


    Impatience flickered in n''s eyes as he grabbed Chloe''s arm. "Didn''t I tell you to take the day off? Stay here today. If needed, I''ll call your school myself."


    Chloe stared at the man, who seemed mild but had a sharp, ruthless look in his eyes. Her voice was icy: "Let go. I said I entered the wrong room."


    n wasn''t buying it. Wrong room?


    Then why did she serve Kash coffee


    ???


    so obediently? His expression soured. "Quit ying hard to get. After taking so much money, you'' think just pouring a cup of coffee is enough? Money doesn''te that


    easy. Don''t pretend to be that


    so high


    and mighty with me."


    n tugged at Chloe. "Sit back down."


    Seeing Chloe being pulled, Kash stood up, his face cold, ready to step in. Just then, the door swung open Connor walked in, making everyone stop and stare. The room, once buzzing with curiosity, fell silent. Content belongs to


    UMS


    n was quick to recover, stering on a smile. ¡°Mr. Connor, what brings you here?"


    Connor strolled in calmly, his gazending on n''s hand gripping Chloe''s Chloe didn''t expect Connor to show up right then. She was just about to perform a shoulder throw. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Connor''s voice was calm, giving nothing away: ¡°Mr. Parker, what''s going on here?"


    n nced at Chloe out of the corner of his eye. Then he said, "The newbie doesn''t know the rules. I was about to teach her a lesson.¡±


    Connor replied coolly, "Oh? And how exactly do you n to do that?"

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    ?


    n watched as Connor''s gaze settled on Chloe''s face, and a spark of excitement flickered inside him. It was clear that Mr. Connor was intrigued by the neer. After all, the college student who showed up today had one of those striking faces that catches your attention right away. Even n felt a flutter in his chest at the sight of her.


    Trying to humor Connor, n suggested, "How about she puts on a little show for us?"


    The crowd erupted with cheers, but n failed to notice the icy daggers forming in Connor''s eyes. Devon gasped, shocked by n''s audacity. But given that Devon and n were never on the best of terms, Devon was secretly thrilled to see n dig himself into a hole.


    Kash, usually calm and collected, was about to step in when Devon subtly held him back. "Just wait and watch," Devon whispered, signaling Kash to hold his ground.


    Connor''s voice broke through themotion, "Mr. Eldridge, I didn''t ask for your input."


    n was momentarily stunned, not quite grasping what Mr. Connor meant. Connor reiterated, "So, how do you suggest we deal with him?"


    It dawned on everyone that Connor''s question wasn''t meant for n but for Chloe, the college student n had brought along. The room was filled with confused looks, except for Devon, who seemed to be enjoying the scene.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe wriggled free from n''s grip and chimed in, amused, "If this gentleman likes watching people strip and dance so much, maybe he should do it himself in every room here."


    n''s shock turned to rage, his polite mask slipping as he shouted, "You little-what did you just say?"


    A sharp p echoed in the room as


    n stumbled back, a bit of blood appearing at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Connor in disbelief, "Why did you hit me?"


    Swno


    "Because you deserved it," Connor replied, his voice carrying an


    authority no one dared challenge. "If you don''t clean up your act, I''ll make sure someone does it for you."


    n, seething, challenged, "Mr. Connor, are you really going to ruin things with me, with the Eldridge family, over some insignificant woman?" Connor''sugh was cold, sending shivers down spines, "You, n, and your Eldridge family¡ªwhat do you amount to?"


    n clenched his fists. It was true;pared to the Sartori family, the Eldrige family was small potatoes. Many of their businesses depended on the Sartori family''s goodwill, and crossing Connor could spell trouble back home. Yet, n couldn''t fathom why Connor would publicly humiliate him over a woman, considering his own standing among the Eldridge Elites. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Finally, Devon stepped forward, "Eldridge, do you seriously not know who Ms. Chloe is?" n fumed, "Who is she? Just a regr college student. What is she, some kind of goddess?" Connor intertwined his fingers with Chloe''s and dered, "n, open your eyes. She''s my fianc¨¦e."

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    ?


    n waspletely floored when he heard the word "fianc¨¦e." Since when did Connor have a fianc¨¦e? Devon, clearly enjoying the chaos, chimed in, "n, this is what you get for not keeping up with TV shows. Our Mr. Connor was on that hit reality show recently. You missed it, didn''t you? Now, everyone knows Ms. Chloe is the apple of Mr. Connor''s eye, and she''s his fianc¨¦e too!"


    "You really suggested the future princess do a striptease for you? How many lives do you think you have to be making such crazy requests?"


    n understood that Devon was just adding fuel to the fire. The Nagel family was one of the big four in the Eldridge Elites, but the Wei family''s rapid rise in recent years had made them uneasy.


    "Devon, you knew all this time. Why didn''t you tell me sooner? Were you trying to set me up?"


    Devon grinned mischievously. "I wanted to tell you, but you moved too fast, asking Ms. Chloe to join you for drinks."


    Hearing the words "join for drinks" made Connor''s expression even icier. He said coldly, "Strip down and dance in one of these 18 private rooms, and we''ll call it even. Otherwise..."


    "The Wei family can forget about being part of the Eldridge Elites."


    Connor''sst few words were delivered with a chilling nonchnce. His tone didn''t change, but it sent shivers down everyone''s spine. n knew Connor wasn''t joking. He had never expected that this unassuming woman, who looked like a college student, was actually the fianc¨¦e of the Sartori family. Offending her without appeasing Connor could spell disaster for the Wei family.


    With a resigned sigh, n took off his shirt, baring his chest. "Today''s just not my day. I''ll take the hit. If Mr. Connor wants me to dance shirtless, then I''ll dance. I just hope Mr. Connor and Ms. Chloe will let me off this time, and spare the Wei family."


    Devon, ever the instigator, added, "Who said just shirtless? The pants have to go too!"


    n''s fingers clenched into fists,


    itching tond a punch on Devon But he turned to Connor instead. His face was impassive, as he coldly said, "Strip!"


    n decided to go for it, starting to unbuckle his belt. At that moment, the private room filled with people, men and women alike, all eager for the show. Chloe craned her neck, watching n intently. Despite everything, this troublemaker had a physique to admire-his six-pack rivaled that of a model. ContentContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Seeing Chloe''s reaction, Connor pulled her into his arms, covering her eyes with hisrge hand. "Don''t look!"


    By then, n had stripped down to his boxer shorts. "Is this enough?"


    Connor, of course, wouldn''t make him go further. He simply said, "Get lost."


    Devon was stunned, "Why do I have to dance too?"


    Devon, still gloating, pped and cheered. Connor shot him a cold re, "You''re next. Dance in all 18 rooms, and don''t skip any."


    Connor''s voice was icy, "Figure it out."


    Devon couldn''t understand why he had to make a fool of himself alongside Atan. But under Connor''s intimidating pressure, he had no choice but toply. Fortunately, he didn''t have to strip. With n taking the brunt of the


    no


    embarrassment, Devon''s own humiliation seemed a bit softer. Content belongs to


    e

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    ?


    Chloe was quickly whisked away from the private room by Connor. Once they were in the car, Connor still had that stern look stered on his face. Thinking he was upset about what just happened, Chloe rushed to apologize.


    "Sorry, did I mess things up for you today?" she asked.


    The folks in that room were all part of the Eldridge Elites crew. They weren''t as mighty as the Sartori family, but they definitely weren''t nobodies. Connor sticking his neck out for her could mean trouble.


    "I''m not mad about that," Connor grumbled.


    Seeing his expression, Chloe knew he was waiting for her to sweet-talk him. So, she yed along, gently scratching his chin. "Then what''s got you all riled up?"


    Connor let out a huff and suddenly asked, "Is my physique not good enough?"


    Chloe was caught off guard, wondering where that came from. "Your physique is great," she said, genuinely puzzled.


    "Are my six-pack abs not enough for you to admire or touch? You had to go and check out that jerk?" Connor pressed.


    Chloe paused, finally piecing together what was bugging dear Connor. It was all because she nced over when n took off his shirt.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just took a quick look, didn''t think much of it," Chloe exined, slightly exasperated.


    "Oh, so you wanted to think more?" Connor shot back.


    Chloe: "..."


    After some serious coaxing, Chloe managed to soothe Connor''s bruised ego. She assured him over and over that his abs were the sexiest, his muscle definition was perfect, and that she''d only have eye''s for his abs moving forward. Finally, Connor''s mood lightened up.


    Only then did he remember to ask about the real issue. "How did you end up in that room, anyway?"


    Chloe recounted everything she witnessed in the hallway. Hearing it all, Connor''s brow furrowed deeply.


    "Someone dared to drug Mr. Xia? They must have some nerve. Don''t they know he''s here to take on the role of regional director for the Eldridge Elites?"


    The regional director of Eldridge City


    had more clout than the mayor, even more so because he had the powek to deploy military forces. When Teddy told him about this, he


    el


    mentioned it was all hush-hush. The Gao family was tight with


    the


    government, so they were in the loop more than others.


    Chloe was equally shocked. Mr. Xia was a big deal, and before he even took office, someone wanted to mess with him and ckmail him with a video. Chloe couldn''t wrap her head around it. If they seeded, the fallout could affect a lot of


    people, even the everyday folks. It was downright despicable. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chloe suddenly felt a pang of regret. She should have handled things more directly. The note? Hopefully, Kash would get it.


    Connor, knowing Chloe had passed a note to Kash, asked curiously, "What did you write on that note you gave him?¡±


    Meanwhile, back in private room #8, after n and Devon left, everyone else had trailed off to catch the drama. The previously lively room was now just Kash, alone with the note Ms. Chloe had slipped him. He slowly unfolded it.


    It read one simple line: "Dear John, it''s time for your medicine..."

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    ?


    Chloe and Connor hung out in Eldridge City for a couple more days before deciding it was time to head back to Riverbrook. On theirst evening there, they gathered for dinner at the old family home.


    Marian, with her usual warmth, asked, "So, when are you two nning to tie the knot? I''d like to get a head start on the preparations!"


    Connor replied, "As soon as we''re back in Riverbrook, Chloe and I will get our marriage license. As for the wedding, we''ll wait until we''re done with the resort project and back here in Eldridge City to celebrate."


    This was something Connor and Chloe had talked over together. Connor was all for having a big wedding to shout their love from the rooftops, but Chloe had her hesitations. The biggest question weighing on her mind was whether or not to seek out her birth parents.


    In the end, Chloe made up her mind. She decided to look into her past. She needed to know the truth. She wanted to understand her identity, to see what her biological parents looked like, and to learn about the kind of people they were. She also wondered about the child whose life got swapped with hers, and how they were doing.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, Chloe didn''t necessarily want to disrupt their lives. She just wanted the truth. If they were happy and content, Chloe had no ns to interfere.


    The next day, Chloe and Connor headed back to Riverbrook, arriving around midday. They grabbed lunch at the CN Tower. Afterward, Connor dove back into his work-being away had left him with a mountain of tasks to tackle. Meanwhile, Chloe took a nap in his office lounge, then headed to the TV station.


    Chloe still had one important thing to wrap up. When she got back to the station, everyone greeted her with polite smiles.


    "Chloe, wee back!"


    "Chloe, congrats! Should we start calling you Mrs. Thorne?"


    ¡°Chloe, was that show scripted? It kept us all on edge!"


    "Chloe, when''s the big day? Don''t forget to share some wedding treats!"


    Faced with a mix of friendly and


    slightly enviousments, Chloe just smiled and carried on. She returned to her desk, booted upputer, and typed up her


    resignation letter. With that in het


    she made her way to Tony''s office.


    Tony greeted her with a broad grin. "Chloe, or should I say, Mrs. Thorne?"


    Skipping the small talk, Chloe ced her resignation letter on Tony''s desk. "Director, here''s my resignation."


    Tony''s smile vanished as he nced


    at the letter. "Chloe, what''s this about? Why the sudden decision to leave? I was nning to have you back as the prime-time host, and on top of that, I was thinking of promoting you to Deputy Director of the editorial department. How does that sound?"


    Tony tried to sweeten the deal with a smile, "I even set up a private office for you. It''s just been renovated while you were away. Let''s go check it out!"


    Of course, Tony didn''t want Chloe to


    2.nea


    leave. Her poprity was on par with top celebrities. The station had just gonepublic, and thanks to Chloe''s fame, the stock prices were soaring. Tony was concerned about the potential fallout from her departure. Content belongs to


    But Chloe was resolute. ¡°No need, Tony. I''ve made up my mind."


    Chloe had found out that Tony was in ire''s camp. Plus, Riverbrook TV Station had been quietly taken over by Eldridge Entertainment and was entirely under ire''s watchful eye. It was clear she couldn''t stay there any longer.


    Besides, Chloe hadn''t been happy at the station for over a year. Leaving was always on the cards, and now was just the right time to make the move.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Tony was in a sheer panic. Without Chloe, he felt like he was invisible to ire. She wouldn''t even


    spare him a nce. To make matters worse, apart from the few shares ire had tossed his way,


    he''d sunk everything he had into buying more shares of the station. It all seemed for nothing when


    even the station manager couldn''t sway Chloe''s decision. Everyone watched helplessly as she


    packed her things and walked out of the television station.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Chloe made her way out, she wandered through the corridor lined with photos, each capturing


    moments and people who had made their mark on the station''s history. There were snapshots of


    politicians visiting Riverbrook, Riverbrook TV Station journalists receiving honors, war


    correspondents reporting amidst chaos, and initiatives to support African orphanages.


    Chloe''s steps slowed as she took it all in, stopping in front of a single portrait. It was the only one in


    the entire gallery. It was Ruby¡ªher country''s only journalist to win a Pulitzer Prize. Ruby''s life was a


    testament to battling darkness and injustice, from exposing the nation''srgest child trafficking ring


    to uncovering underground surrogacy clinics, her stories about missing children shook the world.


    Even now, a vibrant woman in her fifties, she was constantly on the move, striving to make a


    difference for underprivileged children worldwide.


    Ruby was Chloe''s inspiration, her hero. Chloe''s desire to work at the station, to be a journalist, was


    all because of Ruby. Back when Chloe was in kindergarten, her school was embroiled in a


    harrowing terrorist kidnapping. A group of terrorists targeted their elite school during a field trip,


    hijacking a bus and rigging it with a bomb, demanding a hefty ransom. The nation was gripped with


    fear as the standoff stretched over two days.


    In a daring move, a journalist infiltrated the scene, disarmed the bomb, and risked her life to give


    the military a chance to save everyone. All 57 children and 6 adults were rescued without harm.


    Chloe vividly remembered Ruby standing defiantly among the terrorists, a gun to her head, yet


    fearless and articte, almost swaying the hardened criminals with her words. That image of Ruby,


    glowing with courage, left an indelible mark on Chloe''s heart.


    From that moment, Chloe nurtured a dream¡ªto shine brightly, to be someone who saves lives and


    fights for justice. She wanted to be a journalist. Despite Leah''s disapproval and the endless


    lectures, Chloe secretly enrolled in media studies. College was a whirlwind, but she never lost sight


    of her dream and eventuallynded a job at the station.


    Her ambition was clear: to be a front-line reporter. She started out pounding the pavement,


    uncovering injustices, and stirring public debate. But the station, dazzled by her looks, soon had her


    front and center as a host. She epted it, figuring she was still delivering news and not straying


    too far from her path. Yet, over the past year, the backstabbing, the facade of rtionships, and the


    station''s politics had left her disillusioned. Riverbrook TV Station wasn''t the same ce Ruby had


    worked at.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    ?


    Chloe couldn''t take her eyes off Ruby, lingering on her for what felt like ages.


    "Goodbye, idol," she whispered to herself. "I''ve got to shelve my dreams for a bit. Hopefully, one day, I can dust them off and maybe, just maybe, be like you."


    What Ruby didn''t know was that Chloe had another dream tucked away. That, in this lifetime, she''d get to see Ruby again.


    Unfortunately, the little bunny hair clip Ruby gave her all those years ago was lost. Chloe still thought about that clip, though she couldn''t for the life of her remember how or where she lost it. It was like that part of her memory had a hole punched through it.


    As she stepped out of the TV station, Chloe''s phone buzzed in her pocket. She nced at the caller ID and frowned slightly before answering.


    It was Jacob on the line.


    "Chloe, are you back in town?" he asked.


    "Yeah, I got back today," Chloe replied, her voice t and devoid of emotion.


    "If you''re back, why didn''t youe home? Come over for dinner tonight. Your mom''s making your favorite braised pork," he said, adding quickly, "And bring your fianc¨¦."


    "Fianc¨¦?" Chloe''s frown deepened.


    Jacob chuckled. "Everyone knows about you and Connor now, don''t they? He proposed to you on TV, and you said yes. It''s all settled."


    "Look, your mom and I have raised you for over two decades, treating you like our own. Even though he''s got high status, it''s only right for him to meet me, his future father-inw."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chloe''s eyes turned cold. If Jacob knew about Connor''s public proposal, he should also know about what she and Connor had been throughtely- being missing for seven days with their fate unknown. Yet, after they were rescued, not a single call from her family came through, no words of concern, just a text from Lisa saying, "How are you not dead yet?"


    That''s why, on that night at the Sartori family home, when Marian handed her the family heirloom, Chloe felt so down. She realized she really had no one to think, of Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Jacob''s indifference and self-absorption hit Chloe again. She said, "I''ll drop by tonight, but I won''t stay for dinner. I''ming to get my birth certificate."


    Her birth certificate was still with the


    Meadows family. Since it was


    Saturday, and Connor wanted to register their marriage on Monday he had all the paperwork ready, just waiting for the civil affairs office to open. He even picked out a sharp suit for the asion. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing Chloe mention the birth certificate, Jacob was thrilled andpletely ignored the rest of what she said.


    "Great! You''re getting the certificate with Connor, right? That''s fantastic. Let''s wrap this up quickly to avoid any more issues. Dad''s got your back."


    Chloe, growing impatient, said, "If that''s all, I''m hanging up now."


    Unfazed, Jacob continued in his blissful state, "We''ll talk more tonight, take your time."


    Chloe hung up, not wanting to hear more.


    Meanwhile, Jacob, still on cloud nine, went to find Leah.


    Leah was in her room, feeling nostalgic as she flipped through old photos. Jacob burst in, brimming with excitement.


    "Hurry up, find our daughter''s birth certificate," he urged.


    Leah looked up, puzzled. "Why the rush for the birth certificate?"


    "Chloe and Connor are getting their marriage certificate. We need to find it fast," Jacob exined, still caught up in his daydream. "I never


    el.ne


    imagined I''d be the father-inw to a top mogul''s heir. Chloe is truly a blessing from above."

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    ?


    "1


    Leah was digging through the cab for the family registration papers and remarked, "You weren''t singing this tune when you decided to sever ties.'' Jacob''s expression turned stiff at the mention. "Let''s not dredge up the past. Besides, you''ve been nothing but frosty to her thesest three years, not a hint of warmth. How do you even have the nerve to call me out?"


    Leahid the document on the vanity. "I might''ve been cold, but I never expected to gain anything from her."


    Reflecting on the past three years, Leah was riddled with regret. She acted that way to make it up to Lisa, to even the scales for her. That''s why she was so hard on Chloe. She never imagined it would cause Chloe such irreversible pain.


    Leah felt she didn''t deserve to be called Chloe''s mother. Whether Chloe climbed to the top or lived a modest life, Leah hade to terms with it. As long as Chloe was okay, Leah had no intention of interfering anymore. Dealing with Lisa alone was headache enough, leaving her too worn out to worry about anything else.


    Lately, Lisa had been demanding money every other day. At first, it was a few thousand, then it shot up to tens of thousands, even hitting a hundred thousand, with requestsing thick and fast. If Leah refused, Lisa would use them of neglecting her. Leah was nearly at her wit''s end.


    Jacob brushed off Leah''s concerns. "We raised Chloe for twenty years. Isn''t it fair to expect a little something in return? Besides, she''s going to be the future Mrs. Sartori, thedy of Sartori Corporation. Even a tiny bit from her could make the Meadows family flourish in Riverbrook."


    Jacob was full of hope. "Chloe''s not the type to forget what people have done for her. That fallout was just a spat. And hey, I wasn''t ying favorites. I gave her twenty percent of thepany''s shares. I''ve been fair, right?"


    Leah couldn''t help but retort, "Are those shares even worth anything now?"


    That struck a nerve with Jacob. Since Lisa''s giarism scandal broke, Belle ¨¦poque got pped with the copycat tabel and even faced awsuit from Missy. Although Chloe managed to smooth things over.ter, the tarnished reputation was beyond repair. Belle ¨¦poque''s stock price kept nosediving, sinking to an all-time low. If it went on like this, thepany would soon be on the brink of bankruptcy. That''s when Jacob started pondering about Chloe.


    l


    Jacob continued, "That''s why we''ve got to hold onto Chloe, our lifeline. Lisa just brings trouble, utterly useless, while Chloe''s done us proud, finding such a strong ally. Once the Meadows and Sartori families are tied by marriage, who''d dare to disrespect us? Yesterday, Mr. Taylor, the bank manager, gave me a call. The loan that had been stuck for six months suddenly got approved with a low-interest rate. Do you think he did it for me? No, it''s because he knows Chloe''s marrying into one of the top families."


    Jacob grew more and more excited, oblivious to the fact that Lisa, standing outside, had already made a shallow groove in the wooden door with her nails. Lisa turned and stormed back to her room,All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    §Ö


    mming the door with a bang. Then, in a fit of rage, she started smashing everything in sight. Content belongs to


    Chloe, always Chloe! Why did she have toe back, and in such style?

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    ?


    Lisa was practically fuming. Watching Chloe on that show, facing danger at every turn, especially when she went missing, Lisa had secretly hoped Chloe would nevere back. But here she was, back safe and sound, and now engaged to Connor. Chloe''s smugness was unbearable. Suddenly, an idea popped into Lisa''s head, and she stormed out again.


    Jacob and Leah had been waiting until 7 PM when they finally saw a car pull into the driveway. Jacob had been anxiously waiting at the door. As soon as Chloe and Connor stepped out, he greeted them with a wide smile. "Chloe, why are you and Connor back sote?" he asked warmly.


    Chloe replied, "We''re just grabbing some documents and then heading out again."


    Jacob frowned slightly. "Connor''se all this way, and your mother and I insist on hosting him properly."


    Turning to Connor, he added, "You must be hungry, Connor. Chloe''s mom has personally prepared dinner today. Let''s eat and chat."


    Connor seemed in good spirits. He nced at Chloe, and seeing no objection, he wrapped an arm around her waist. "Since we''re here, let''s grab a bite."


    Chloe didn''t object. Even though she knew Jacob''s crafty and self-serving nature, having lived with this family for two decades, and now being thergest shareholder in thepany, she couldn''tpletely sever ties with them. Chloe just wanted to keep a polite distance, not expecting too much from family connections anymore.


    Soon, they were all at the dining table, which wasden with a variety of tasty dishes, while Leah was still bustling in the kitchen. Spotting them, Leah quickly came out to greet them, "You''re back! Just one more soup, and dinner''s ready."


    Jacob said, "Connor, these home-cooked dishes might not match the gourmet stuff you''re used to, but it''s our way of showing affection."


    Connor, eyeing the spread, chuckled, "You''re too kind."


    Chloe noticed the dishes were the handiwork of the house chef, not Leah, but she didn''t say anything. The words "father-inw" and "mother-inw" made Jacob beam with pride, clearly enjoying the moment.


    "Susan, bring out that 1940s vintage wine; tonight I n to celebrate with Connor."


    Leah stepped out to fetch the wine from the cab. Connor settled into his seat, "Such a fine wine, you''re willing to part with it?"


    "This wine, I picked up at an Eldridge City auction Six years back, nning to open it when Chloe got married, Connor, your first visit is a special asion. Chloe is my treasurez and as her husband, not just a bottle, but the whole Meadows family estate, I dly share."


    Chloe found it ironic. If ConnorAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    weren''t the son of the wealthiest et


    man, just an ordinary guy, she could easily imagine Jacob''s reaction. Content belongs to


    Connorughed, pulling Chloe closer, "Chloe, your dad says he''s ready to use the whole Meadows family fortune as your dowry?"


    Jacob''s smile momentarily faltered. Connor''s gaze returned to him, "Then as Chloe''s husband, I thank you in advance, father-inw."

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Jacob was still feeling a bit out of sorts. All he wanted was to get a little closer, to bridge the gap


    between them. How did it turn into offering a whole dowry? Connor''s piercing gaze was fixed on


    him. Jacob coughed, feeling slightly guilty. The matter of the dowry hadn''t even crossed his mind.


    He had, however, wondered about how much the Sartori family would offer as a bride price. But


    Jacob could understand that the Sartori family, being the wealthiest in Eldridge City, had their own


    dignity to uphold. He definitely couldn''t let the Sartori family be embarrassed. Jacob gritted his


    teeth, ¡°Look, rest assured, Chloe is the precious daughter of the Meadows family. Naturally, I''ll


    prepare a generous dowry for her so she can marry into the Sartori family in style.¡± In Jacob''s mind,


    no matter the dowry size. A family as affluent as the Sartoris would only offer more, not less.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah had just brought over some wine. Jacob was about to invite everyone to start eating when he


    suddenly realized Lisa was missing. Jacob frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s Lisa?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy in the kitchen,


    I didn¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°How can she be so irresponsible? I already told her Chloe wasing home


    today. Why isn''t she here yet?¡± Leah stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go call her.¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the


    door, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m here.¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to the entrance. Lisa was dressed in a sexy


    little ck dress, her makeup exquisite, clearly having taken great care in her appearance. She was


    even wearing a pair of ck high heels. Jacob frowned, ¡°Why are you dressed like that at home?¡±


    Lisa exined, ¡°Dad, I just came back from outside, remember? Today was the birthday party of


    Miss Chen, I just came back from there.¡± Jacob knew Lisa hadn¡¯t gone out today. But calling her out


    on it would only embarrass himself. He just red at her, then said irritably, ¡°Your sister Chloe and


    your brother-inw are here, and you haven''t even greeted them.¡± Lisa sauntered over. Her gaze


    swept over Chloe and she mockingly said, ¡°Chloe hasn¡¯t been home for so long, I thought she¡¯d


    climbed the socialdder and looked down on our family.¡± Chloe¡¯s response was indifferent, ¡°I felt


    like insulting someone today, just not you.¡± It took Lisa a moment to realize Chloe was indirectly


    insulting her. Her face turned extremely sour. But quickly, she walked over to Connor¡¯s side.


    ¡°Brother-inw, look at Chloe, I was just joking, and she gets all witty. Anyway, I can¡¯t win against


    Chloe.¡± Lisa¡¯s tone was whiny, even a bit coquettish. Chloe felt goosebumps all over.


    After finishing, Lisa tried to sit next to Connor. But Connor immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯te near me,


    I¡¯m a germaphobe.¡± Lisa¡¯s face was left with nothing but embarrassment. Jacob also felt that this


    daughter was reallycking manners. He quickly ordered, ¡°Go sit over there, don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    Lisa was furious but had to sit at the spot farthest from Connor. It was only then that she realized


    what Connor''s words meant. Her anger soared instantly. He¡¯s a germaphobe, so why can¡¯t she sit


    next to him? Was she some kind of filth? Why could Chloe be so close to him? Lisa clenched her


    teeth, but at that moment, she couldn¡¯tsh out.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    ?


    Halfway through dinner, Jacob suddenly piped up, "Hey, Chloe, got a call from Tony at your station today. He said you quit your job there?" Chloe took a calm sip of her soup. "Yep, I did."


    Leah shot Chloe a surprised look. She couldn''t believe Chloe had actually left the TV station. Back when she was deciding what to study, Leah had hoped she''d go for design or business, but Chloe was dead set on media. She always said being a journalist was her dream. Despite all the bumps along the road, she had finally made it to the TV station. Leah never thought she''d abandon her dream so easily. Did something happen? Though she was worried, Leah kept quiet and just let out a soft sigh.


    On the flip side, Lisa was over the moon. Without the mour of being a prime-time host, Chloe was just like everyone else. How could she possibly outshine her now?


    Jacob chimed in, "You should''ve left that job ages ago. It wasn''t doing anything for the family business. Now you''re free, why not join thepany? Dad''s always kept the head designer spot open for you."


    Lisa red up immediately, "Dad, you can''t do that! That position is supposed to be mine."


    "Quiet down. After everything, you still want to be head designer? Everyone knows you copied Missy''s designs. It''s your giarism that''s brought thepany down, and you still have the nerve to go for that position?"


    Lisa''s face flushed with embarrassment. Meanwhile, Chloe casually said, "I''m thinking of taking a break and not working for a while."


    Jacob quickly tried to smooth things over, "I get it, you just quit and probably want some time to rx. Go ahead, have fun. When you''re ready, the position''s waiting for you."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chloe shrugged, "We''ll see."


    Lisa red at Chloe''s nonchnt attitude, seething inside. The role she was dying for, Chloe couldn''t care less about. Chloe must be doing it on purpose, just to rub it in. Lisa was so frustrated she nearly snapped her spoon. Then a thought struck her. Having Chloe work at thepany was better than her hanging around Connor. After all, being close could work in her favor.


    Lisa suddenly spoke up, "Dad''s always favoring Chloe. Since there''s no ce for me at thepany, hey Connor, can you hook me up with a job at your ce? I''ve been stuck at home for a month, and I''m bored out of my mind."


    Chloe looked up at Lisa, eyes cold and knowing. She was well aware of what Lisa was plotting. And Connor? He knew too.


    Connor leisurely dabbed his mouth with a napkin. "The jobs I''ve got, you might not be cut out for."


    Lisa, sensing a glimmer of hope, perked up. "Oh,e on, Connor can handle anything. Whatever job you have, I''m game. Even if it''s just making coffee or cleaning up, I''m all in


    Lisa thought she''d made her intentions clear enough. She wanted to be his secretary, to be close, making his coffee, tidying his office.


    Connor said, "Having you do that would be beneath you."


    Lisa was thrilled. Connor was actually thinking about her! "Not at all, not at all. Working at CNR would be a dreame true. I can handle any tough job you throw my way."

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    ?


    Connor gave a nod. "If that''s truly what you want, then swing by HR tomorrow."


    Lisa could barely contain her excitement. She hadn''t expected her n to kick off so smoothly. Once she became Connor''s personal assistant, winning him over seemed just a matter of time.


    Chloe, on the other hand, knew Connor wasn''t being entirely selfless. She nced over at him, catching his sly wink. She kept quiet, sipping her soup, feeling a twinge of pity for Lisa, who seemed oblivious to the situation. To Lisa, though, Chloe''s silence was just her swallowing her pride. If Connor had his sights set on her, what could her displeasure possibly do?


    Jacob had something on his mind to discuss with Connor today, too. "Son-inw, to be honest, Belle ¨¦poque''s current situation..."


    Before he could finish, Connor cut in, "Got some troubles you''re hoping I could help with, father-inw?"


    Jacob was just about to speak when Connor continued, "No worries, just say the word, and I''ll do my best to help."


    He then turned to Chloe, taking her hand as it rested on the table. "Chloe mentioned we were just here for dinner tonight. I didn''t realize everyone was waiting on me, but I get it; there''s no such thing as a free meal."


    He sighed, as if making a casual remark, then looked sincerely at Jacob. "No worries, what were you going to say, father-inw?"


    Jacob''s words were caught in his throat. He''d hoped to talk about Belle ¨¦poque getting a spot in WORLD. If they could sneak in with the top global


    luxury brands, it would elevate their status significantly. Sure, there might be some initial skepticism, but with Chloe as creative director crafting stunning designs, Belle ¨¦poque could eventually be a leading international brand.


    But that chance was spoiled by Lisa. If she hadn''t jumped in with her request, and Jacob had spoken first, Connor might have been on board Bombarding Connor with demands on his first visit might make it seem like the Meadows family was just out to use him.


    Jacob also worried Connor might take out his frustration on Chloe. If Mr. Connor became disappointed in her, it could strain their rtionship, which would be a loss far worse than missing out on a business opportunity.


    In the end Jacob swallowed his words. They could wait until after the wedding when the rtionship was more secure. There''d be plenty of chances then, no need to rush. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Jacob smiled, "I don''t have any requests, son-inw. I''m just grateful for how well you''re looking after my daughter."


    He raised his ss, "Here''s to you."


    Connor


    r gave a faint smile and clinked sses, "Father-inw, you''re too generous."


    After dinner, Jacob suggested, "It''s quitete, why don''t you two stay over tonight?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe, in a cool tone, declined, "We''ll head back after grabbing the marriage certificate."


    "Right, the marriage certificate," Jacob echoed, "Leah, go fetch Chloe''s certificate. Let''s not dy their important errand."


    Leah headed to the room to get it and returned quickly, but she looked quite troubled.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    ?


    Jacob noticed Leah''s face looked as pale as a ghost, like something truly awful had gone down. A bad feeling started to creep over him. "What''s wrong? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    Leah handed him the family register. "Take a look."


    Jacob opened it up and saw that the page with Chloe''s details was drenched in coffee. The paper was mushy, and the writing had vanished without a trace. His anger red up instantly. He tossed the family register right at Lisa. "Lisa, what on earth happened here?"


    Chloe and Connor had already pieced it together. Chloe seemed pretty unfazed. After all, Lisa pulling something like this wasn''t out of character. But Connor''s face was like a thundercloud, and the room felt like it dropped a few degrees. Chloe had rarely seen Connor this furious. She knew he was genuinely steamed.


    Lisa rubbed the corner of her eye where the register had hit, grumbling, "Dad, you hit me in the eye. What if I go blind? Would that make you happy?" Jacob was so mad he felt a pang in his chest. "You might be better off blind. Now tell me, what did you do?"


    Lisa picked up the register and shrugged. "It''s just a bit of spilled coffee. My hand slipped while I was drinking, and it got everywhere."


    She acted like it was no big deal. "We just need to get it reissued. It''ll take a few days. It''s not the end of the world, and I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Jacob was fuming. He knew how unpredictable these high-society marriages could be. Chloe and Connor''s romance was in a delicate stage, having just survived being stranded together. Any setback could change everything. The Meadows were definitely punching above their weight here.


    "You... you fool!" Jacob was so angry he could hardly speak. He was already hesitant to bring up the Belle ¨¦poque residency at WORLD with Connor, and now this mess.


    But Lisa didn''t show a hint of remorse. She even sauntered over to Connor with a cheeky grin. "Brother-inw, you wouldn''t hold a little thing like this against me, would you?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor''s gaze was icy enough to freeze over. Lisa couldn''t help but shiver. She thought about how Connor Kad just agreed to make her his personal secretary. Surely, he wouldn''t get upset over something so minor. She reached out, trying to grab Connor''s arm.


    Chloe stepped right up to her. "Lisa, if you know what''s good for you, you''ll disappear now."


    Lisa knew Chloe was trying to keep


    her at bay. But she thought Chloe couldn''t stop whatever feelings might develop between her and Connor with all the time they''d spend together. Lisa sniffed, "It was


    sel.


    an ident, Chloe. Why Gay


    you


    just let it go? I''ll say sorry, okay?" Content belongs to


    "Lisa, get back to your room," Leah finally snapped. How could someone be so clueless? Couldn''t Lisa see Connor was looking at her like she was already dead?


    Her daughter... Leah felt a pang of guilt. She hadn''t been there for her when she was born, hadn''t raised her. The more Lisa acted out, the more Leah felt that guilt. She had hoped her patience and endless tolerance would help Lisa change.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    ?


    Just when it seemed like things couldn''t get any crazier, Lisa''s antics hit a whole new level, totally out of control. With a huff, she reluctantly left the restaurant. Leah picked up the family register and approached Chloe, saying, "I''m sorry, I dropped the ball on this one."


    Chloe''s response was cool, "I''ll get a new register. But I''m moving my registration out of the Meadows family."


    Connor was about to leave, but Chloe said, "I need to grab something from my room." She led him to her room, and he kept that icy demeanor the whole time.


    Once the door was closed, Chloe tried to calm him down, "Come on, don''t be mad. You''re not as handsome when you''re fuming." She even yfully scratched his chin.


    Connor let out a deep sigh, "I was nning to get the marriage license on Monday."


    "I know."


    "And I picked out my sharpest shirt, had it flown in from Italy."


    "I know."


    "I even posted about it. Matt and Marc said they''d throw us a party Monday night."


    "That... I actually didn''t know."


    Connor flopped onto the bed, clearly annoyed, "I even teased them about being single. If they find out I didn''t get married-well, didn''t get the license -they''re gonna give me hell."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Why were you teasing them about being single?"


    Connor turned his head, ears turning red, muttering, "They started it, calling me whipped."


    Chloe couldn''t help but find it funny. Connor was a whole different person with her. Even his anger had a different vibe.


    She sat beside him, throwing an arm around his shoulder, "It''s just a week. No biggie."


    Connor turned to her, her beauty


    glowing, eyes sparkling. He suddenly smiled, "Getting it reissued is fine. From now on, you''ll be on the same register as me."


    Chloe nodded, "Okay."


    Connor leaned in for a kiss, and Chloe didn''t pull away. It was a gentle, tender moment.


    And all of this was caught by Lisa, watching through her phone. She was so mad she nearly threw it. Why did Mr. Connor, the big shot, act so differently around Chloe? Why Chloe of all people? He wasn''t the cold, aloof guy everyone said he was. With Chloe, he was as gentle as a puppy.


    ?


    Lisa was in disbelief. Their kisses, theirughter, their sweetness-itall stung Lisa deeply. In a fit, she burst out of her room and went to bang on Chloe''s door.


    Hearing the knock, Chloe raised an eyebrow. Someone finally showed up. But she let Lisa knock for a bit before pulling away from Connor.


    Connor, hearing the knocking, guessed it was Lisa. A look of annoyance crossed his face. Her timing was too perfect to be a coincidence.


    But Chloe just smiled and said, "I''ve got to deal with something. Wait for me in the car, I''ll be right down."


    Connor nodded, "I''ll wait for you." He got up to open the door.


    "Chloe! You reckless..."

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    ?


    As soon as Lisa swung the door open, she felt the urge to hurl insults. Chloe didn''t scare her; she just wanted to give her a hard time. But she was conscious about keeping up appearances in front of Connor. So, she tried to keep her voice down.


    But it was Connor who stood in the doorway, and her expression changed in an instant. Looking up at this towering figure, she stumbled over her words, "I... I didn''t mean to..."


    This was the closest Lisa had ever been to Connor, close enough to catch a whiff of his scent. It was crisp and cool, like a refreshing mountain spring -utterly entrancing. She felt her cheeks heat up but refused to back down, "I actually... um..."


    "Get your act together before you talk to me," Connor''s voice was icy, like being dunked in an ice bath. Lisa felt a chill run from her head down to her toes. His presence was so overwhelming, it nearly took her breath away. His sharp eyes softened when theynded on Chloe, a stark contrast to how he looked at her. Instinctively, Lisa took a step back.


    Connor didn''t bother with more words; he simply sidestepped her and left. Lisa stared at his retreating figure for a moment before snapping back to reality. The doorway was plenty wide, yet he''d made a deliberate effort to avoid her, almost as if she was contagious. What was Connor really up to?


    If he truly disliked her, why keep her around as his personal assistant? It couldn''t be just that. He must be putting on a show for Chloe, his fianc¨¦e in name only, to keep her happy. With this thought, Lisa shook off her embarrassment and strutted into Chloe''s room with a smug air.


    "So, Chloe, gettingfy in this room?" she asked, ncing around. It was just the vi''s smallest guest room. Lisa had long since imed Chloe''s original room. Once Lisa moved back, Chloe had relocated here. But Chloe had left ages ago and hadn''t stayed in this room for years.


    Chloe replied coolly, "I don''t need to stay here, unlike you. I''ve got dozens of vis. Didn''t your parents mention that?"


    Lisa knew. Chloe''s vis had been


    gifts from the Moncada family since she was a kid. Even when Chloe and Lucas split, the Moncada family hadn''t reimed them. Lisa couldn''t wrap her head around it. Thinking of all Chloe''s assets made Lisa bristle, "Chloe, are you showing off?"


    "Absolutely. Not only do I have those vis, but I also own 20% of thepany. Oh, and you owe me


    twenty million. The sry you getet


    It''s deposited straight into my ount. So, you''re pretty broke, aren''t you, sis?" Chloe reclined the sofa, like a pampered-cat. Content belongs toContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ????


    Lisa was fuming. She despised the word ''poor''. She''d been terrified of poverty her whole life. Now that she''d regained her status, she couldn''t understand why she still felt so poor. After all those years of hardship, she now had to suffer the taunts of a fake heiress. Why should she? Content belongs to


    ¡°Chloe, what gives you the right to speak to me like that? Everything you have should be mine." Lisa lunged at Chloe, unable to stand her easygoing demeanor. But Chloe easily extended a leg, sending Lisa sprawling onto the carpet.


    Chloe sat up, her expression turning serious, ¡°Lisa, didn''t you learn anything from thest time? How many times has it been?"


    Lisa was seething, but she knew she couldn''t beat Chloe, who was skilled in taekwondo. "Chloe, how can you be so cocky in my house?"


    "Don''t get toofortable, Chloe. One day, I''ll have you groveling beneath me," Lisa spat, her voice dripping with venom. "I hope Connor leaves you. Your marriage is doomed."

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Lisa spoke through clenched teeth. Chloe crouched down, her eyes sparkling with amusement as


    she looked at Lisa. "Even if Connor and I part ways, it''s still not your time to shine." Lisa, incensed,


    shot up. "What''s that supposed to mean, Chloe?" Chloe sank back onto the sofa with an air of


    casual authority. Despite her rxed posture, her gaze felt like a challenge. "Lisa, I can read you


    like a book. Your crush on Connor is written all over your face. Do you really think destroying my


    marriage certificate is going to get you what you want?"


    Lisa''s anger faded, reced by a smug grin. "Getting what I want isn''t for you to decide. You''re not


    Mrs. Connor yet, and who knows who''ll end up in that spot." Chloe met her eyes steadily. "So,


    you''re admitting you ruined my marriage certificate on purpose?" Lisa shrugged defiantly. "So what


    if I did? Connor hasn''t said a word to me about it, so why do you care?"


    "I doubt Mr. Connor is in any rush to marry you either. You might want to bow out gracefully. You,


    with your fake heiress act, think you''re worthy of him?" Chloe snapped back. A sharp p echoed


    as Chloe''s hand met Lisa''s cheek. Lisa''s eyes widened in shock. "Chloe, did you just p me


    again?"


    "Lisa, this isn''t the dark ages. Enough with the high-and-mighty act. Just because someone''s


    ordinary doesn''t mean they''re beneath you, and wearing fancy clothes doesn''t hide a mean spirit. If


    you want to y queen in your own little world, go ahead, but don''t drag others down with you. I''ve


    never felt superior because of my family name, nor do I feel less now for being a ''fake heiress.'' I''m


    proud of each chapter in my life."


    Chloe had gained wisdom from her experiences. She''d been hurt by her parents'' sudden coldness


    and felt betrayed by those she trusted most. But never had she let her status dictate her worth.


    Everyone is born equal, at least in spirit. To Lisa, though, Chloe''s words were just privileged


    nonsense. Chloe had always lived infort, never really knowing hardship, and was now engaged


    to Connor. She spoke of equality because she had never truly suffered. What a joke.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Chloe, let''s see if you''re still preaching when Connor leaves you." Chloe grabbed Lisa''s face with


    surprising firmness. "This is yourst warning, Lisa. Connor is my man. Keep your schemes to


    yourself. I won''t let you mess with him." Lisa, her words garbled, protested, "You think you''re so


    high and mighty? I''ll go after Connor if I want. What can you do?"


    Chloe''s expression turned icy as she released Lisa. Lisa, undeterred, pushed further. "Chloe, isn''t


    the idea of a little family drama exciting?" Chloe chuckled suddenly. "Exciting? Sure. Let''s see how


    excited you are after checking your phone."


    Lisa sensed something was off. She grabbed her phone and discovered, to her horror, a video of


    their entire conversation, crystal clear. Worse, it had been sent to everyone in her contacts! Lisa


    was floored. What was going on?


    Furious, with her lips trembling, Lisa shouted, "Chloe, you recorded me! I''ll sue you for invasion of


    privacy! I''ll see you behind bars!" But Chloe calmly walked to the dressing mirror, reached into a


    hidden spot, and pulled out a tiny camera. "Lisa, weren''t you the one who set up surveince in my


    room? Oh, and by the way, this is your footage."

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    ?


    Lisa''s face went as white as a sheet.


    "Chloe, how did you find out..."


    Lisa had secretly installed a camera in Chloe''s room. She could watch everything happening there right from her phone. Of course, Chloe had known all along. She''d been waiting for the perfect moment to give Lisa a taste of her own medicine. Just recently, she''d had a friend hack into Lisa''s phone system. Tonight was the night to settle the score. So, she and Connor put on a little show of affection. She knew Lisa, being so hot-headed and rash, wouldn''t be able to resisting over.


    Chloe spoke up, "Lisa, you''ve made your bed, now lie in it. Try something like this again, and trust me, I''ve got plenty of tricks up my sleeve."


    Lisa''s phone started buzzing like crazy. A flood of messages poured in:


    "Lisa, you''ve really gone too far."


    "Seriously? Going after your brother-inw and acting all righteous about it?"


    "Gross. Let''s just block each other."


    "Never thought you''d be this kind of person. Acting all ssy, but deep down you''re just... ugh, you''ll never measure up to Chloe."


    "Chloe''s a goddess, and you''re just... well, you''re just you."


    "Having someone like you in my friends list is just revolting."


    el


    The avnche of responses made Lisa''s head spin. Her whole body trembled. It was a group st! Chloe had sent their entire conversation to everyone, Lisa''s friends list was packed with wealthy socialites. She''d spent years crafting her online persona, even keeping a few guys on standby. But Chloe blew it all wide open, showing everyone the ugly truth. This was worse than death. The image she''d meticulously built over three years was shattered in seconds.


    With her phone in hand, Lisa''s shoulders shook with rage. She red at Chloe with a burning fury, wishing she couldsh out and tear her apart. But Chloe was already at the door, ready to leave. Lisa, in a fit of madness, hurled her phone at Chloe''s head. But Chloe had just stepped out. Instead, Jaeob rushed in and got hit on the forehead. Content belongs to


    Dazed, Jacob touched his forehead, his handing away bloody. Furious, he shouted, "Lisa, are you trying to kill me?"


    Lisa froze, then quickly realized her mistake. Seeing Jacob''s bloodied face, panic set in. "Dad... I didn''t mean it, I was aiming for Chloe..." Hearing Lisa''s intent to hit Chloe, Jacob''s anger red even more. Ignoring his wound, he stormed forward and pped Lisa hard. "Lisa, do you even know Chloe''s status now? How dare you treat her like this? Are you trying to bring us all down?"


    "And what were those messages? Your thoughts are twisted, going after your brother-inw. Just look at yourself, how can you even show your face?"


    "Lisa, if you ever pull a stunt like this again, you''re out of the Meadows family. As far as I''m concerned, you won''t exist to me."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "If only you had never shown up, the Meadows family would still be a happy family."


    Jacob''s words pierced Lisa''s heart like daggers. She sank to her knees, covering her face. "It wasn''t me who sent those, it was Chloe, she set me up.


    UMS


    "She even shared the video with all my friends on social media, Dad, she''s trying to destroy me."

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    ?


    Chloe was downright malicious. "How am I supposed to go on after this? How can I face everyone around me? Chloe hasn''t just humiliated me¡ª she''s dragged you down too. She doesn''t care about you or this family at all."


    Jacob felt his world crumble when he found out the video had been sent to everyone. It meant that Lisa''s disgrace wasn''t just a private affair anymore; soon, the whole town of Riverbrook would be buzzing about it. Lisa had set her sights on her brother-inw, doing whatever it took to seduce him, even going as far as to mess with Chloe''s birth records...


    Jacob couldn''t even imagine what the townspeople would say about the Meadows family now.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, Chloe just wants to embarrass our whole family. She''s jealous and wants to ruin me!" Lisa shouted, pointing at Chloe, her face twisted with anger.


    Jacob turned to look at Chloe, standing by the door. Her expression was cold, her eyes unreadable. She didn''t even bother defending herself. But it was this indifference that made Jacob feel a growing sense of distance.


    Lisa kept hurling usations. "Dad, Chloe''s a curse. She''s trying to tear this family apart. You have to cut her off, kick her outpletely." Jacob pped Lisa sharply. After two ps, she finally quieted down. Holding her face, she looked at Jacob in disbelief.


    "Cut ties? If anyone, it''s you I should be cutting off. If you hadn''t done these disgraceful things, would she have posted it online?" Jacob retorted. "Look at what you''ve done over the years-giarism, framing others, and even ndering your sister Chloe."


    "Lisa, let me make it clear: Chloe will always be part of this family. If you dare to entertain such thoughts again, I will break your legs."


    Tears streamed down Lisa''s face, her cheeks swollen. "Dad, you just like Chloe because you think she''s moved up in the world. I''m your flesh and blood daughter. How can you treat me like this?"


    Jacob was furious, but he


    understood that Chloe''s status had changed. She was no longer just a daughter of the Meadows family she was also Connor''s fianc¨¦e and the future matriarch of the wealthy Sartori family. He knew which side his bread was buttered.


    By exposing Lisa''s actions, Chloe might have embarrassed the Meadows family, but Jacob knew Chloe''s nature too well to risk alienating her for Lisa''s sake. Lisa''s reputation was already beyond repair after her giarism scandal went global. He was deeply disappointed in this daughter of his. If it weren''t for Leah''s protective stance, he would''ve cut ties with her long before.


    Now, the Meadows family''s only hope was Chloe. When Jacob looked back at the door, Chloe had already left. He nced at Lisa, whoy on the ground sobbing, and felt a sharp pain in his chest. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chloe and Connor soon left the Meadows family behind. In the car, Connor asked, "Feel better now?"


    Chloe was surprised, "How did you know?"


    Connor, with one hand on the car window and the other on the steering wheel, replied, "You didn''t want to leave because you needed to let off steam."


    "But Lisa was really awful, putting a camera in your room," he added.


    Chloe looked at him in astonishment. "You knew about that?"


    Connor turned to her, grinning, "Pretty sharp, aren''t I?"


    Chloe snorted, "So that whole innocent act you put on in front of me was just a show?"


    Connor coughed, nearly hitting the brakes too hard. "Why would you say that?"

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    ?


    Chloe leaned on her elbows, looking at him with the curiosity of azy cat. "So, you were just putting on a show because you knew Lisa was watching us, huh?"


    "Yeah, I was really mad, but I was also acting."


    That made sense. Normally, if she started a kiss, it wouldn''t be long before he''d take charge. But today, he let her kiss him gently for quite a bit.


    Chloe''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Still, why''d you let Lisa start working at CNR? What job do you have in mind for her?"


    Connor yfully ruffled Chloe''s hair. "Don''t sweat it. You needed to blow off some steam, and so did I."


    The next morning, Lisa strutted into CNR Tower. Her face was still a bit puffy from the three ps she got yesterday, but that didn''t kill her vibe. She''d been humiliated in front of her friends and got an earful of insults and taunts. She had marked this grudge in her mind.


    "Chloe, just wait. There''s no way I''m letting you and Connor tie the knot smoothly. If I can stick around Connor long enough, I''ll have plenty of chances to climb up, even if I have to y a little dirty."


    Lisa walked into CNR Tower with her head held high. She''d worked in the secretarial department before, so she knew the ce like the back of her hand. She was all set to march straight into Connor''s office, but a group of receptionists stopped her.


    "Hi there, who are you here to see? Do you have an appointment?"


    Lisa, with an air of superiority, replied, "Do I really need one?"


    The receptionists didn''t recognize her. "Sorry, no appointment, no entry."


    "Do you know who I am? Or my connection with your CEO?"


    The receptionists eyed her up and down. Despite her designer clothes, her demeanor and taste were nothing to write home about. Plus her face was caked with makeup, and her cheeks were swollen, like she''d stered on a ton of makeup. She didn''t exactly scream CEO acquaintance.''


    One receptionist, unimpressed, "Lots of folkse looking for CEO every day. Which one are No appointment, no


    entry Cel


    belongs to en.kikistories


    Lisa, fuming, whipped out her phone. "Just you wait. When your CEOes down himself, don''t chicken out." Lisa''s confidence made the receptionists a bit uneasy. Could she really have some ties with the CEO?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Does she actually have the CEO''s personal number? Could she be someone important?"


    "She looks kinda familiar, like I''ve seen her on TV or something, but I can''t ce it."


    "Think she might be a big shot? We can''t afford to tick off someone like that."


    "Remember Red? She got canned for stopping a woman, who turned out to be the CEO''s fianc¨¦e."


    Remembering the past incident made the receptionists nervous. the CEO came down himself,


    they be fired on the spot?t


    Lisa, full of self-assurance, dialed Connor''s personal number. She had it because she saw Jacob jot it down yesterday.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    ?


    Sneaking a look at Jacob''s phone was the only way she managed to get it. But never mind that. Soon enough, she''d be spending all her time with Connor.


    Lisa shot a fierce re at the four receptionists across the room. They seemed a bit rattled, huddling together and whispering. Yet, doubt lingered in their eyes. Lisa was determined to teach them a lessonter.


    Sure, Chloe''s bullying was one thing, but she wouldn''t take being pushed around by a few receptionists. As the minutes ticked by and her call went unanswered, Lisa''s confidence started to waver. Panic was clearly starting to show on her face. The receptionists, quick to catch onto the situation, sensed what was happening as they watched her call go unanswered.


    One of them, braver than the rest, stepped forward with a smirk. "You''re not faking it, are you? Our CEO''s private number isn''t just handed out to anyone."


    Lisa shot back, "It''s real. It''s your CEO''s number."


    "We''ve seen this act before, and honestly, you''re the worst performer we''vee across."


    "I''m not faking anything. Connor agreed just yesterday to make me his personal assistant. Just you wait. Once I''m in, you''ll be the first ones I get him to fire."


    Watching Lisa''s frustration only convinced them more that she was bluffing a total dreamer.


    "Come on, everyone knows our CEO only has Teddy as his personal assistant. You, of all people..."


    The receptionist shook her head,


    clicking her tongue in disapproval. Lisa was fuming. Here she was, a bona fide member of the wealthy Meadows family, being looked down on by some receptionists barely making ends meet.


    But theirments sparked an idea. Teddy. She could call Teddy. Since she''d worked under him before to help clear Ann''s name, she still had his number. She dialed it immediately.


    Thankfully, this time, the call connected right away. Lisa spoke in a nearmanding tone, "Teddy? It''s Lisa. Come down here and get me, right now."


    After a few seconds, she hung up with a triumphant grin. She turned to the receptionists, brimming with smugness, "You''re all done for. I''ll have you packing your bags in no time."


    The receptionists exchanged


    skeptical nces. One of them, unwilling to back down, challenged her, "Teddy''s not someone you can just boss around. Fine, I''ll wait. want to see if he''ll reallye down for you." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    S


    1


    Everyone knew Teddy was top of thedder at CNR, just below the CEO. Who else but the CEO could order him around? The way Lisa had talked so arrogantly on the phone-it couldn''t possibly be Teddy she''d


    spoken to.


    But minutester, Teddy did show up. The receptionists were thrown into a panic. Teddy, sharp in his suit, walked over with a calm demeanor. "Ms. Chloe, what''s the issue here?"


    In that moment, Lisa''s pride and smugness soared to new heights. She looked down at the receptionists with disdain, "Teddy, these folks are really getting on my nerves. Have them shown out of CNR Tower, pronto."

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    ?


    The receptionists were caught off guard, clearly flustered. They hadn''t seen thising. Who would''ve thought that this woman could actually summon Teddy with such amanding tone? Panic started to set in among them. One of the receptionists nudged the leader of their group and whispered, "Does she have the samest name as the CEO''s fianc¨¦e? Could they be rted?" Their faces darkened at the thought. If that were true, they might really have to pack their bags and leave.


    Teddy looked at Lisa, who was acting all high and mighty, with a slight frown. In a business-like tone, he said, "I''m sorry, I''m just a secretary. I don''t have the power to decide who gets hired or fired here."


    Lisa felt Teddy was being rather dismissive. But then again, when she''d worked under him before, he''d always been like this. She wasn''t about to waste her energy arguing with him. "Fine, I''ll talk to your CEO myself," Lisa dered.


    Teddy, unfazed, replied, "The CEO is in a meeting right now. He instructed that Ms. Chloe should report to HR and start work immediately."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hearing that she''d be starting right away filled Lisa with joy. It seemed Connor was just as eager for her to start as she was. "Alright, then I''ll head to HR first," she said confidently. Before leaving, she shot a menacing look at the receptionists. "Just you wait."


    The receptionists were left feeling uneasy and worried. In the elevator, Teddy mentioned, "The CEO set up a new department just for you, called the Environmental Public Rtions Department. You''ll be the team leader."


    Lisa was thrilled by the news. Connor truly valued her. The name sounded prestigious, and she knew that PR departments often had close ties with top management. The hint couldn''t be clearer. Not that Connor needed to hint-Lisa was more than willing to work closely with him.


    Eager to meet Connor, Lisa followed Teddy to the HR department, where she was handed a stack of documents. The HR manager greeted her warmly, "Ms. Chloe, the CEO personally appointed you as team leader. Here''s your contract and some uses regarding breach of contract. Please review them, and if everything''s fine, you can sign and start right away."


    Lisa nced at the pile of paperwork. Without a second thought, she signed her name. The HR manager gently reminded her "Ms. Chloe, you should really go over these uses carefully, including the sry details."


    Lisa waved it off. She wasn''t here for the money. She trusted that Connor, who clearly valued her, would take care of her financially. She couldn''t wait to start working near him. Content belongs to


    After signing, she asked, "So, do I head to the CEO''s office or the conference room?"


    The HR manager smiled and said, "Ms. Chloe, you''ll need to go to the locker room to change into your work uniform."


    Lisa was taken aback. A uniform? It must be one of those ssy corporate suits, she thought, and it hinted that Connor might not be as stiff as he seemed. She was excited.


    The HR manager led her to a room,


    only to reveal a storage space cluttered with random items and dust-covered from neglect. Lisa was not pleased. "Why is this ce so small?" she asked.


    When Lisa saw the uniformid out for her, her face froze. "Martin, are you kidding me? What kind of uniform is this? Isn''t this a janitor''s outfit?" Martin''s face remained unchanged, his smile unwavering.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    ?


    "Ms. Chloe, the job you applied for is in janitorial services, you know."


    "I thought I was joining the eco-friendly PR department?"


    "Exactly, Ms. Chloe. Your role is a bit of a double-duty gig. ''Eco-friendly'' means janitorial tasks, and ''PR'' involves greeting people at the CNR Tower entrance. Anyone who walks in should be weed with a deep bow and a warm ''Wee''."


    "Here''s how it works: you''ll be handling PR duties in the morning and janitorial ones in the afternoon. Mainly, you''ll be taking care of the restrooms. Ourpany''s pretty big, so there are quite a few restrooms to maintain, and you might even have to do some overtime in the evenings."


    Lisa was stunned.


    She just couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    "This can''t be happening. It''s absolutely impossible."


    "I came here to be Connor''s personal assistant, and now you''re telling me to clean toilets?"


    Lisa was so furious, her face puffed up like a balloon, ready to burst any moment.


    In a fit of anger, she swept all the clothes off the table onto the floor.


    But then, a thought hit her.


    "It must be Chloe. Did Chloe set this up to mess with me?"


    "That conniving Chloe, I''ll get back at her!"


    "I need to see Connor. Connor would never treat me like this."


    Lisa stormed towards the door.


    But Martin stepped in her way.


    Dropping his yful smirk, he turned serious: "Ms. Chloe, the CEO doesn''t want to see you. This was his n all along."


    Lisa still refused to believe it.


    But she dashed out anyway.


    She took the elevator straight to the CEO''s office.


    She was about to barge in when she ran into Teddy.


    "Where''s Connor? I need to see him."


    Teddy''s reply was all business: "The CEO isn''t in his office."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Right, Connor wasn''t in his office; he was in a conference room.


    Blinded by anger, Lisa dashed to the meeting room Connor often used.


    She reached the door, flung it open, and found it packed with people.


    Leaders from almost every department were there.


    And today, it was a live-streamed meeting.


    Any employee could log onto thepany website and watch.


    But Lisa didn''t care about any of that.


    Once inside, she rushed to Connor''s side: "Brother-inw, they''re all ganging up on me!"


    The room was full of skeptical stares.


    Connor frowned when he saw Lisa.


    Teddy had followed her in, looking a bit flustered: "Sorry, sir, I couldn''t stop her."


    Connor''s face was stern: "Lisa, what are you doing here?"


    Lisa kept onining: "Brother-inw, they''re all pickingzon me. I came to be your secretary, but they made me greet guests in the morning and clean... clean thepany in the afternoon.


    Lisa couldn''t even bring herself to say ''clean the restrooms''.


    She looked like she was tattling: "Brother-inw, you should fire them hey''re disrespecting y messing


    by


    with me." Contents


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Connor gave Lisa a cold look.


    "Lisa, are you really that clueless, or are you just ying dumb?"


    "Brother-inw, what do you mean?" Lisa''s face instantly turned to one of hurt.


    "This is what I mean."


    Connor''s voice was icy and firm, clearly out of patience: "Get out!"


    Then he she shows


    mrned to Teddy: "Teddy, i s to en.kikistori


    up here again, you can demote yourself at HR." Content


    Teddy nodded obediently: "Understood, sir."


    Then he approached Lisa: "Ms. Chloe, please leave now."


    At that moment, reality finally hit Lisa.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    ?


    Lisa finally pieced together the way Connor had actedst night. It was nothing like she had imagined. Connor had always been distant, with a sprinkle of disdain. She felt it, but chose to overlook it, clinging to any tiny sign that might bring her closer to him. Why? Because she was head over heels for him. But why on earth did he have to treat her like that? Teaming up with Chloe to make a fool of her? The thought made her seethe.


    She stormed out of the office, ready to leave it all behind. But as luck would have it, the HR manager was waiting by the elevator.


    "Ms. Chloe..."


    Lisa was seeing red, "Get out of my way!"


    "Ms. Chloe, I can step aside, but you''re expected to start working now. Whether you start by greeting guests or cleaning the bathrooms is up to you, since you''re the team leader."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Lisaughed, more out of frustration than humor, "I quit! Do you really think you can afford someone like me to greet your guests?"


    "So, you''re resigning, Ms. Chloe?"


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    Lisa tossed her bag aside and made for the door. But Martin, ever the smiling Buddha, blocked her path again. "Well then, Ms. Chloe, please transfer the ten million dors breach of contract fee to thepany ount, and you can go."


    Lisa''s jaw nearly dropped in disbelief, "Ten million dors? Are you kidding me?"


    "It''s all in the employment contract. If you resign during the probation period, it''s a ten million dor penalty."


    Lisa was furious, "You set me up! Ten million? Why not just rob me?"


    Martin kept his calm, "Ms. Chloe, I advised you to read the contract carefully, and you agreed to it."


    She realized she''d been yed. "I don''t have that kind of money. What are you going to do about it?"


    Martin''s tone shifted, "Our legal team is top-notch. If you breach the contract, we will take legal action, and we''re confident we will win. You can''t dodge the ten million


    Lisa was on the brink of losing it. She couldn''t believe Connor was still holding this over her, just because she messed with Chloe''s family register. How petty! But she couldn''t dwell on that now. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    She knew the CNR legal team was no joke. They had once turned a life sentence into an acquittal for Ann. If she couldn''t pay, she had no doubt they''d haul her to court.


    Fear crept in. She balled her fists, "Is there any other way out? What do I have to do for you to let me go?"


    Martin offered a solution with a smile, "Complete the internship period, and you can resign without paying any fee."


    "How long is this internship?" she asked.


    Martin held up three fingers, still smiling, "Three months!"


    Cleaning bathrooms for three months felt like a death sentence. But she was out of options. She couldn''t risk a court battle; she had too many secrets.


    After wrestling with her thoughts, Lisa caved. She changed into the greeter''s uniform and took her ce at the entrance of CNR Tower.


    As if things couldn''t get worse, she bumped into the four receptionists in the lobby. They were huddled


    together watching a viral video opet


    over


    their phones. The clip of Lisa storming into the CEO''s office, only to be shown the door, was all thepany gossip column.


    Now, everyone knew. As she walked past them, uniform on, she felt the weight of her new reality.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    ?


    The four receptionists dashed out again, their voices dripping with sarcasm.


    "Who would''ve thought? She''s the sister of our future CEO''s wife."


    "Flirting with your brother-inw, isn''t that just gross?"


    "Wait a minute, isn''t she the one who got busted for giarism in that design contest?"


    "I''ve heard the true heiress of the Meadows family can''t evenpare to the adopted one. Not even close. Looks like those rumors were spot on."


    "Ms. Chloe, weren''t you going to get the CEO to fire us? Why are you here dressed like a greeter?"


    "A greeter is still better than us receptionists."


    "But seriously, Ms. Chloe, you''re an heiress. Why are you settling for being a greeter and cleaning toilets? Has the Meadows family really hit rock bottom?"


    Their words were sharp and cutting.


    Lisa couldn''t hold back any longer and confronted them. But it was four against one, and she was clearly outmatched.


    Eventually, Martin showed up and gave everyone a good scolding, Lisa included.


    Lisa stood at the door, her hair a mess, serving as a greeter, shaking with anger.


    She couldn''t stand being treated like this every day.


    It''s just ten million, she thought. I''ll pay it off.


    Lisa had only been at the door for half an hour before she got into her car and drove away. She headed back to the Meadows family mansion, nning to secretly sell Leah''s jewelry. She remembered Leah had a very expensive set, the Sunflower Diamond Collection.


    It was part of her dowry, worth fifty million now.


    Selling it would make ten million seem like pocket change.


    But Leah adored that jewelry set and kept it in a safe by her bed. Lisa didn''t know thebination.


    Lately, Lisa felt Leah was treating her worse and worse. Even getting money wasn''t as easy as it used to be.


    She was constantly being extorted by that lowlife, and most of the money she got from Leah went straight to him. She was in a tight spot now.


    She needed to deal with that parasite once and for all.


    But to do that, she needed cash.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    This only strengthened Lisa''s resolve to get her hands on that Sunflower Diamond set.


    Back home, she headed straight for Leah''s room.


    Surprisingly, Jacob and Leah were both there, chatting away.


    "It''s all that troublemaker''s fault, missing such a golden opportunity. She was only thinking about herself. If I had spoken up, Belle ¨¦poque might already be in WORLD.O Content belongs to


    Q.UMS


    Leah was silently sorting through a photo album.


    Jacob was fuming, "What''s the point of looking at those all day? We need a n. Our stocks are tanking, and we''re heading for bankruptcy."


    Leah sighed, "Can''t you see? Chloe''s got a grudge. Connor never intended to help us. And you''re dreaming of Epoque being in WORLD? How naive."


    n


    Jacob, ever the sly one, knew Connor was ying him.


    "That''s why I said to smooth things over with Chloe. We ignored her when she came back, and there was that mess with Linda. She almost got adopted. Why not clear things up? Once we do, our smart and talented daughter wille back."


    Leah sighed deeply, "I won''t go. It''s pointless. She''s already with Ann."


    "Some grievances just grow bigger, turning into insurmountable gaps."


    Jacob paced the room, frustrated, "What do we do then? Watch everything we''ve built crumble?"


    Suddenly, a thought struck him, and he stopped.


    "There might be onest thing we can try."


    Leah looked at him, "What is it?"


    "Remember that pink emerald pendant we gave to the Moncada family?"

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    ?


    Leah couldn''t forget.


    "Wasn''t that the engagement gift Lucas and Chloe exchanged when they were kids?"


    She remembered that the Moncada family had gifted a beautiful piece of Hetian jade as a token. It was quite valuable and still safely tucked away in her vault.


    "Do you know the story behind this locket?"


    Leah mused, "Didn''t you mention it once? On the day Chloe was born, someone felt a connection with her and gifted her this locket. Who was it again? I can''t recall."


    "It was Neil."


    "Neil? Who''s that?"


    "You really don''t keep up with things, do you? Not even knowing about Neil."


    "The Shaw family is one of the big four in Eldridge City, once neck-and-neck with the Sartori family."


    Leah thought about it.


    Who wouldn''t know? The Eldridge


    Elites have four powerhouse families: Nagel, Shen, Xue, and Shaw. They practically control all the economic strings in the city. But


    Eldridge City is quite a dista


    their own Riverbrook. If it weren''t for Connor, they''d probably never have crossed paths with those high up in the socialdder.


    Leah was taken aback, "How on earth are you connected to the Shaw family, and why would they give Chloe such avish gift?"


    Neil exined, "I heard Neil''s folks are from Riverbrook, like his wife, who was a famous reporter at our TV station. On Chloe''s birth day, his wife was also giving birth at the same hospital, Harmony General. Do you remember all themotion that day?"


    Leah''s memory was sharp.


    A lot indeed happened. Rumor had it


    that a woman went intobor with heavy bleeding, and it was touch-and-go. Every doctor and nurse rushed to help, and the ce was a madhouse. All the resources were diverted there. Although the woman pulled through, her baby was stillborn. Later, a nurse mentioned that the baby was fine at birth, taken to the nursery as usual. But in the chaos, by the time someone checked again, the baby had been gone for a while. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Many were caught in the chaos that day. The hospital shut down shortly after they left. Whether this was linked to the Shaw family was anyone''s guess.


    The Shaws were once a powerhouse, their influence in the Eldridge Elites outshining the Nagel and Gilbert families, and they were on par with the Sartoris for years. But from that year on, they stepped out of the limelight. Neil and his wife moved overseas, and he shifted his businesses abroad, although some of his sons stayed, while others left.


    Jacob only thought of Neil recently after hearing some big news. Neil ns to return with his wife this month for an ancestral visit. Leahmented, "Ms. Ruby went through hell, and though she survived, she lost her child. Maybe that''s why they moved abroad, but what''s Chloe got to do with any of this? Why would Mr. Neil give Chloe such a valuable locket when she was born?"


    Jacob exined, "That locket was for his own newborn daughter, but she was stillborn. Mr. Neil was devastated. On the day we took Chloe home, he was in the hallway, just staring at the locket and crying. Then Chloe started crying, catching his attention."


    "It''s odd. Chloe seemed to have a special bond with him. She was bawling her eyes out, and nothing worked. But when Mr. Neil picked her up, she stopped immediately and even smiled at him."

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    ?


    "Mr. Neil probably thought of his own lost daughter while holding Chloe, feeling a mix of joy and sorrow," Jacob mused, his eyes drifting off as he recalled the moment.


    "Holding Chloe, Neil remarked, ''If my daughter hadn''t passed away, she''d probably look just like this. This child is the spitting image of the daughter I imagined.""


    "In that moment, he likely saw Chloe as his own. Before leaving, he gifted her a priceless pink emerald pendant, telling her to reach out if she ever faced any trouble."


    Leah''s eyes widened in surprise. She''d only known that Chloe received a precious gem at birth, assuming it was a gift from one of Jacob''s business partners. She never imagined such an extraordinary tale behind it.


    Jacob snapped back to the present, saying, "The Shaw family moved away years ago, and I''ve lost touch. But now, with our status changed, this is a perfect chance to reconnect. Though the Sartori family won''t help us directly, we''ve forged a connection with them, which boosts our standing."


    "With Neil back to honor his ancestors, we should have Chloe visit him, bringing the longevity locket, and ideally be epted as his goddaughter. Neil''s reputed to be generous, so if I casually mention the Meadows family''s struggles, he might step in to help."


    Leah cut in, skeptical, "Things might not go as smoothly as you think. For one, Chloe might not agree."


    Jacob frowned, "That''s why we need a n. If she''s truly against it, we can visit him ourselves. But after all these years, Neil might not recognize me. Bringing the emerald pendant could help."


    Jacob sighed, "I recently talked to Gordon, who said they''d already given the pendant to Chloe. We need to find a way to bring it up with her and ideally get it back."


    Leah scoffed, "Don''t count on it. Chloe''s not one to go along with your schemes. You know she''s always been principled and straightforward, not one for ttery."


    "Why are you saying this now? Do you think I don''t know her character? I''m just trying to get you to helpe up with a solution."


    "Anyway, this is on you now.


    Whether you persuade Chloe to


    connect with the Shaw family or retrieve the pendant, Leah, remember, Belle ¨¦poque wasn''t my creation; it''s your family''s legacy. I''ve put my heart into preserving it for you, and at crucial times like this, you need to step up."


    Leah pondered, realizing the weight of his words. Belle ¨¦poque was indeed her father''s creation, a brand built to win over her mother, a high-societydy. Yet, he still ended


    up with Ann''s mother, leaving her own mother heartbroken. Her feelings for the brand wereplicated, mostly tied to her


    el


    mother''s suffering. Content belongsT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Alright, I get it. I''ll think of something," Leah replied, not fullymitting.


    ????


    Jacob''s face lit up, mistaking her response for agreement. "Leah, this is also a chance for you and Chloe to mend ferices. You''ve always talked about the strong bond you. two had. I can tell she still cares for you deeply. If you can resolve the past, our family can be whole again. Who in Riverbrook could stand against us then?"

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    ?


    Standing outside the door, Lisa listened until her teeth were nearly clenched to breaking point. A family of three they made. Then what was she? It had been three years since she had returned, and it seemed that, deep down, Jacob and Leah had never truly considered her part of the family. In their hearts, the daughter they genuinely liked, acknowledged, and wanted was still Chloe.


    Lisa was filled with resentment that had nowhere to go. She headed back to her room. Wanting to vent her frustrations, she found that there was hardly anything left to smash; she had already destroyed almost everything in her room. In the past, no matter what she broke, Leah would have it reced the very next day. But at some point, Leah stopped caring altogether.


    Now, Lisa suddenly realized her room was bare and devoid of any decent decorations. This made her feel even more out of ce. Jacob had just mentioned that the Shaw family had given Chloe a priceless emerald pendant. She hadn''t known that the Meadows family had such a treasure or that they could mingle with elite circles like the Eldridge Elites, not falling short of the renowned Sartori family.


    But that emerald pendant should have been hers, shouldn''t it? If she hadn''t switched ces with Chloe back then, she would have been the one Jacob held in his arms. She would have been the one Neil saw, felt a connection with, and decided to gift a longevity locket to. All these chances were stolen from her by Chloe. So, she decided, Chloe must give everything back.


    Initially, Lisa had nned to swipe Leah''s sunflower jewelry to sell for cash. But now, she had a change of heart. If she really stole Leah''s dowry, Leah would surely cut ties with her and might even boot her out of the house. However, Chloe''s emerald pendant was a different story. If she could get her hands on that pendant and im she was the child from back then, then she could be the one to connect with the Shaw family. If Chloe could reach the Sartori family, she could climb up to the Shaw family.


    Lisa was no fool; the value of that emerald pendant was definitely worth more than Leah''s diamonds by tenfold, if not more. She calmed herself down, pulled out her phone, and called Chloe.


    Chloe was at Sundance Heights when she got the call. Ann was in the kitchen prepping lunch, while Chloe lounged on the living room sofa watching TV. Eyeing the


    shing number on her phone for a her


    few seconds, Chloe f Ph


    brows and answered, "Lisa, what do you want?"


    "Chloe, you jerk! How dare you team up with Connor to mess with me? You''ll pay for this; I won''t let you get away with it..." Lisa''s voice erupted with furious cursing. Having endured so much that day, she needed to blow off steam first.


    Ann had just called out from the


    dining area, "Chloe, lunch is ready. Come eat." Seeing that Lisa was still


    up


    ranting, Chloe nonchntly hung and went to have lunch. Lisa was left fuming after being cut off. She hadn''t even gotten to her main point, and Chloe had dared to hang up on her. Lisa was livid.


    But then, something clicked. She thought she had heard Ann''s voice over the phone. Was Chloe at Ann''s ce? She had overheard Leah and Jacob''s conversation earlier, knowing that Chloe had


    elT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    acknowledged Ann and had even lived at Sundance Heights for a while. Lisa couldn''t fathom why Chloe would choose to live in Sundance Heights, known as the slums of Riverbrook by the locals, despite owning so many luxurious vis.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    ?


    Growing up, Lisa often faced teasing from her ssmates who knew she lived in the slums. It was a ce she loathed entirely. So, when the opportunity came to return to the Meadows family, she never looked back. But she never imagined Chloe would live there sofortably, without a


    care.


    Lisa stood up, grabbed her bag, and headed straight to Sundance Heights. When she got there, Chloe hadn''t finished her lunch yet. Ann''s cooking was nothing short of amazing. Her home-cooked meals could easilypete with those of a five-star chef. Eating Ann''s meals always brought Chloe a sense of warmth andfort, like it was something she had been missing since childhood.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Auntie, I should open a little restaurant for you," Chloe said, as she had always called Ann "Auntie." At first, it was just out of habit, but after learning Ann wasn''t her real mother, it became even more distant. Ann, however, never seemed to mind.


    "Running a restaurant is expensive, you know. I''m happy enough with my breakfast cart at the school, and it does pretty well," Ann replied.


    Chloe expressed her concern, "You''re out the door at the crack of dawn and backte with that breakfast cart, even in the rain. You even took a tumble once-it''s got me worried."


    "Don''t worry about the money. I have some shops in Lumine Garden. Check them out, pick the one you like, and it''s yours. You won''t need to hustle anymore. Start a cozy spot, be your own boss. Cook when you feel like it, hire some help when you don''t. What do you think?"


    Ann was taken aback, "Chloe, I don''t want your money or your shops."


    "It''s just close to where I live. This way, when I get a craving for your cooking, I won''t have to trek so far."


    Chloe made it sound so simple, taking a bite of her halibut and shing Ann a grin, "It''s not about you. I''m justzy and want your cooking more often."


    That made it hard for Ann to say no. "Alright then, how about you rent the shop to me? I''ll pay you rent each month."


    Chloe chuckled, "If that''s the deal, I should probably pay for my meals every time, too."


    "Why are you like this, child?"


    Chloe quickly wrapped it up, "Alright, it''s settled. No need for formalities between us."


    Ann felt a wave of emotion. Though


    el


    Chloe had never called her "mom her actions spoke louder than words. Ann cherished every little gesture Chloe made.


    Running a restaurant had always been Ann''s dream, a dream from her younger days saving up to open a small eatery. But her savings had often been squandered by John. And


    Lisa was no easy chiss


    getting into trouble at school. Ann''s


    savings went to Lisa, andter, as a nanny, she moved to Eldridge City to keep Lisa away from John, spending all she had on the best international school there. But Lisa got expelled, and Ann had to pay a heftypensation.


    Over the years, she never seemed to save a dime. Now, selling breakfast, she had managed to put aside a small amount. Reflecting on the past was bittersweet for Ann, seeing Chloe brought her immense joy


    swne


    Ann squeezed Chloe''s hand, "Chloe, I can''t thank you enough."


    Chloe grinned, "No need to be so formal with me."


    Just then, a sarcastic voice chimed in from the doorway, "Oh, what''s this? A little mother-daughter heart-to-heart?"

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    ?


    Two people turned their gaze toward the door in unison.


    There stood Lisa, toting a Hermes bag, arms crossed as she leaned against the doorframe. Her eyes were filled with mockery and disdain.


    Ann, however, jumped up in surprise, excitement mixed with a hint of joy in her eyes. "Lisa, you''re back?"


    Seeing Lisa brought delight to Ann. After all, she held deep affection for this daughter. For over twenty years, she had almost single-handedly raised her, facing countless hardships and challenges. Unfortunately, she hadn''t been able to provide afortable life due to financial struggles. John''s drinking and gambling left a deep scar on them. Through the years, Ann and Lisa moved from ce to ce, enduring hardships together. Ann carried a deep sense of guilt towards Lisa, believing her daughter''s estrangement was due to her own shorings as a mother. Herck of education meant she couldn''t provide the guidance Lisa needed. As a mother, she felt like she had failedpletely. Yet, deep down, she loved Lisa dearly, even though they weren''t rted by blood.


    Ann asked with concern, "Lisa, have you had lunch yet?"


    Lisa strutted in, swinging her hips. "I''ve been treated so poorly, I haven''t even had a chance to eat."


    Ann quickly replied, "Let''s eat together, I''ll grab you some cutlery."


    Lisa stood beside the dining table, looking down at the food with disdain. "No thanks, I''m not eating this measly fare. I''ll head to Remy''s Bistroter- a ce you''d never afford, but it''s just a regr spot for me now."


    Ann''s face fell, mixed with a touch of confusion and embarrassment. She stood there, unsure of whether to sit or leave.


    Chloe''s expression remained calm. She lifted her head, her gaze steady yet chillingly cold. "If you''re not eating, Lisa, then leave. Don''te here acting like a diva."


    Lisa chuckled mockingly and sat down anyway. "I''ve lived here for twenty years, and you''re telling me to go? It should be you who''s leaving."


    "You know this is your home, too.


    Have you evere back after returning to the Meadows family? You''ve already turned your back on the past, and if you don''t care about this ce, then stay away forgood."


    swno


    Lisa smirked, "Chloe, are you trying to lecture me? Even if you begged, I wouldn''te back. Only someone like you would think this ce is worth anything. Yes, this was your home, so you stay here." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann stood quietly as Lisa''s words felt like needles piercing her heart. She turned away, wiping her tears, and headed to the kitchen.


    Chloe looked at Lisa coolly. She had no interest in engaging with someone like her. "Lisa, what do you want bying here today?"


    Lisa stared Chloe down, "Where''s the emerald pendant? The pink one the Moncada family gave you?"


    Chloe frowned, "What''s that got to do with you?"


    Lisa dered as if it were her right, "Chloe, you know that pendant was a gift from the Shaw family for the Meadow''s family daughters. It was supposed to be mine. You''ve stolen my ce for years, don''t think you can take the pendant too."


    "If you know what''s good for you, hand it over."


    Chloe leaned back in her chair, casually flipping her hair, her demeanor rxed. "And what if I don''t?"

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    ?


    Lisa exploded with anger, "Chloe, you''ve got some nerve! That emerald pendant is a Meadows family heirloom. What gives you the right to keep it? Have you no shame? Just so you know, our parents came by today specifically to ask me to get the pendant back. If you don''t return it, you might as well nevere back to the Meadows family."


    Chloe gave a soft smile, "Well, that works out perfectly. Send them my best wishes for good health."


    Lisa was fuming, amazed at Chloe''sck of fear about being cut off from the family. But then again, it made sense. Times had changed, and she was now engaged to Connor. Why would she care about the Meadows family anymore?


    Out of options, Lisa threatened, "Chloe, I''m going to sue you. This is outright theft."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chloe chuckled, "Go ahead, I''ll be waiting for yourwsuit."


    Chloe''s calm demeanor drove Lisa up the wall. If she didn''t know Chloe could handle herself, she would have pped her ages ago. But now, all she could do was shake with rage.


    Ann stepped in. Though she wasn''t sure what the fight was about, she knew it was over something valuable.


    "Sweetheart, if it''s someone else''s, just let it go. If you really like it, I can get you one," Ann said, knowing Lisa''s nature all too well. Ever since she was little, Lisa wanted what others had, and Ann always tried to amodate her within reason. But it never seemed enough; Lisa''s cravings only grew.


    Ann''s words only fueled Lisa''s frustration. She snapped back, "Do you even know what you''re talking about? Can you afford a jewel worth millions?" Before Lisa could rant more, Chloe lifted a hand as if to p her. Startled, Lisa instinctively covered her head. But the p never came. Chloe said coolly, "Aren''t you leaving? Waiting for a beating?"


    Lisa was boiling with anger but knew she couldn''t take on Chloe. Grabbing her purse, she made her way to the door, slowing down when she overheard Chloe talking to Ann.


    "I''m heading out too. Oh, and make sure to lock my room. Don''t let Lisa in," Chloe said.


    Ann nodded, "Alright, take care."


    Chloe quickly left the room. But Lisa stayed put. Chloe''s request to lock the door sparked her curiosity. Why keep her out? Was Chloe hiding something in her room?


    Lisa watched from the balcony as Chloe''s car drove away from theplex, then stealthily slipped into Chloe''s room. Ann was still busy in the kitchen and hadn''t noticed anything. She hadn''t locked Chloe''s door yet, making it easy for Lisa to get in.


    Inside, Lisa rummaged through everything. What was Chloe hiding?


    Soon, Lisa stumbled upon a beautifully crafted sandalwood box at the bottom of Chloe''s vanity. It was so exquisite, it had to hold something special. Eagerly, Disa opened it.


    Her eyes lit up with greed. The emerald pendant! It was the pink emerald pendant she had been after all along! It felt like she had


    l.n


    stumbled upon a hidden treasure without any effort at all. Lisa couldn''t help butugh triumphantly.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    ?


    Chloe was as clueless as theye. I mean, she left something so valuable just lying around in this tiny, beat-up old house. But then again, maybe she was being clever. Maybe Chloe figured I''d go searching her ce and decided to hide it here instead. You know, like they say, the most dangerous ce is sometimes the safest.


    Lisa was feeling pretty smug about it. Good thing she had a bit of foresight and picked up on what Chloe let slip. Her smugughter caught Ann''s attention. When Ann saw the fancy box in Lisa''s hand, her face turned serious. "Lisa, what''s that you''re holding?"


    Lisa quickly shoved the ornate box into her Hermes bag. "None of your business!" she shot back, ready to leave. Ann stepped right in her way. "Lisa, that belongs to Chloe. You can''t just take it."


    Ann reached out, trying to grab Lisa''s bag, but Lisa shoved her to the ground. "Mom, I''m still willing to call you ''mom.'' I suggest you stay out of this. This belongs to the Meadows family-it''s mine by right. Chloe''s just squatting in my nest."


    "No way, you can''t just walk off with it. Haven''t I taught you anything? We might be poor, but we have to hold onto our integrity. No stealing, no robbing, no coveting what''s not ours."


    Lisa was fuming. "What right do you have to lecture me? Did you ever give me the kind of life Chloe had? My whole life, I''ve been following you, living in fear, ducking and hiding. Do you know how much scorn I''ve faced?"


    "If I really were your own, I''d ept being poor. But I was meant to be a cherished daughter, a realdy of wealth. Why should I take Chloe''s ce and suffer? Everyone loves Chloe, but if she''d grown up like this, would she be the gracefuldy she is now?"


    "And besides, it was mine to begin with. Taking it back is just putting things right."


    "Lisa, you shouldn''t do this. I''ve done everything I could to give you the best I could manage. That''s all I have."


    Ann felt helpless against Lisa''s usations. She had poured her heart and soul into raising Lisa. She couldn''t fathom why things had turned out like this.


    Lisa looked at her coldly. "Mom,


    because of what you did for me in... that situation acknowledge you. When I marry into a top-tier family, won''t forget you. But you need to know when to step back. Don''t be a hindrance in my climb to the top. I''m done with this damp, shadowy life. I''m going to rise above it all, and trample over everyone who ever looked down on me, including Chloe."


    With that, Lisa stormed out.


    Ann was left heartbroken, but she knew she couldn''t get the item back. So she picked up her phone and called Chloe.


    After exining everything, Chloe''s voice was calm. "Let her have it, don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ann was still worried. "Isn''t it worth a fortune?"


    Chloe chuckled. "Its worth depends on who''s holding it."


    After hanging up, a sly smile yed on Chloe''s lips. From the day Tara handed her the item, she knew Lisa


    §Ñ§Ý§à


    woulde for it. That''s why she''d had a replica made right away, using nothing but ordinary pink ss-practically worthless. She''d said those words on purpose.


    If Lisa was so obsessed with it, let her have it. Better than her


    constantly pestering Chloe.


    Whatever Lisa nned to do with it, it would just end up being a joke. Chloe was just waiting to watch it all unfold.


    S

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    ?


    In the midst of Lisa''s chatter, Chloe picked up on a few tidbits she hadn''t heard before. When Tara first gave her the emerald pendant, she couldn''t pin down its origins either, only mentioning it was a gift from some bigwig when Chloe was born. Lisa had casually dropped a reference to the Shaw family. The Shaw family? Chloe''s curiosity was piqued, but she didn''t think too much about it.


    Still, the mention of the Shaw family nudged Chloe to think of Winston. She remembered she was out of those sleeping pills she gotst time. Time for a refill since insomnia was a regr unwee guest in her life. Lately, though, things had been looking up. After a long day, snuggling into Connor''s arms, she managed to catch a few solid hours of sleep, sometimes even sleeping in. Maybe soon, she could ditch the meds altogether.


    Chloe made her way to Winston''s private clinic. Winston greeted her with a smile: "You''re looking great." Chloe sank into afy sofa, feeling rxed: "Yeah, I''ve been in a pretty good moodtely."


    "Really thinking about tying the knot?" he asked. Chloe nodded: "You''ll definitely get an invite." "I wouldn''t miss it," he assured her. They chatted like old pals. Maybe because Winston was her go-to doctor, Chloe always felt a sense of ease around him, as if she could trust him implicitly, even without words.


    During their chat, Winston took a call, speaking softly. Once he hung up, Chloe, ever curious, asked, "Girlfriend?" Winston chuckled, ¡°Just a client. No girlfriend here.¡± Chloe shrugged, ¡°Too bad mywork''s pretty small, or I''d totally set you up.¡±


    Winston was the kind of guy womenT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    el


    swooned over smart, charming, and handsome. The first person that popped into. Chloe''s head was Cassie. Cassie had moved to Riverbrook, transitioning from managing the Gilbert family''s car factory tounching her own bar, which was about to open, Despite being Chloe''s best friend, Cassie and Winston seemed like an odd pair.


    Cassie was a tomboy through and through, often mistaken for being gay. But Chloe knew better. Cassie was straight as an arrow and


    thing for rugged, manly men de


    secret only Chloe knew. Winston''s gentle, bookish vibe wasn''t exactly Cassie''s type, so Chloe didn''t y matchmaker.


    Coincidentally, Cassie called Chloe, inviting her to the bar, promising a crowd of good-looking folks. Rising, Chloe casually mentioned, "Hey, D Winston my friend''s bar is opening. Fancy a drink?" Winston shook his head: "I''m busy overseeing O renovations at the old mansion in Greenview Hills. You go have fun." Content belongs to


    Chloe hadn''t expected him toe, so she left it at that. To her surprise, Cassie bailed on her. "Chloe, I''m sorry, but Mrs. Wang''s having chest pains. I need to check on her." "No worries, go take care of her," Chloe replied.


    Mrs. Wang was like family, having been Cassie''s nanny since she was little. She followed Cassie back to the Gilbert family and then to Riverbrook. Now, they were living in the Greenview Hills mansion, Cassie''s childhood home.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    ?


    Cassie made her way back to Blue Eye Hill, just as the family doctor was wrapping up his visit. After checking on Mrs. Gilbert, he prescribed some meds to help her sleep. Cassie had a quick chat with him, and when she heard it was just a bit of angina due to coronary artery disease, she let out a relieved sigh. Nothing too serious, thank goodness.


    Cassie''s life had been a bit of a rollercoaster from day one. She never got to meet her mom, who tragically passed away during childbirth due to a pulmonary embolism. Her dad? Well, he wasn''t exactly Father of the Year. He left her behind with just a nanny and a butler to look after her at the Riverbrook mansion, and never bothered to visit.


    Mrs. Gilbert, the nanny, knew all about Cassie''s rough start. She would often hold young Cassie and sigh, ¡°Diana, if only you were a boy. Then your father would have brought you home." These words stuck with Cassie, haunting her childhood thoughts.


    So, she figured if being a boy was the ticket to having a family, why not just be one? She chopped her hair short and decked herself out in boys'' clothes. It wasn''t long before people started mistaking her for a boy. Growing up, she felt she could outshine most guys. She was better looking and could throw a punch better than any of them. The only hup was the awkwardness of using the women''s restroom, which always seemed to cause a stir-sometimes even a call to the cops.


    Cassie wasn''t the marrying type, nor did she dream of having kids. Her life felt like a series of unfortunate events: a mom who died bringing her into the world, a father who abandoned her, a brief stint of eptance by the Gilbert family until they had another child and cast her aside again. Family ties? She didn''t put much stock in them anymore. She was perfectly content living life on her own terms.


    Still, there were three people she held dear: Mrs. Gilbert, the butler Thompson, and Chloe.


    Back in her room, Cassie leaned


    ret


    against the balcony, a cigarette tucked between her slender, pale fingers. Though she dressed like boy, her hands were as delicate as porcin. The cigarette''s ember glowed a fiery red, and the crisp tobo smoke wrapped her in a cloud of solitude.


    Then, something caught her eye-a light flickering in the distance. Cassie''s curiosity got the better of her. Blue Eye Hill only had a handful of vis, and most were spaced out. But her vi and the twins'' ce were practically neighbors, their yards separated by just a single wall.


    Back in the day, a pair of twins lived across the way with their grandma. Cassie got along with them famously, often joining them for meals. But then,


    in third grade, their grandmother passed, and the twins moved away without a proper farewell. For years, that vi was dark and empty.


    Could it be that the twins were backT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    now that she had returned? Cassie couldn''t shake the curiosity. She had to find out. Both vis were sprawling, and the main entrances were a bit of a trek apart. Cassie wasntkeen on taking the long way around. Luckily, the twins had once made a little gate in the yard''s corner just for her. Before she moved away, she used to slip


    through it all the time to visit them, especially since their yard was lush with fruit trees.


    Now, she was ready to take that shortcut again.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    ?


    In that yard, there were all sorts of trees-apple, peach, cherry, and plum. Over time, and without anyone to tend them, these trees had grown wild, sprouting seedlings everywhere. It was like a little untamed orchard. Back in the day, whenever the fruits were ripe, she''d sneak through the small gate, climb up the trees, and eat to her heart''s content, right there among the branches.


    Cassie slipped through that same gate again. But this time, she found the yardpletely transformed. The wild weeds and scraggly trees were gone, reced by neat flower beds filled with all sorts of fragrant blooms and herbs. Pathway lights glowed softly, adding to the charm. There used to be a rusty old swing set covered in dust, but now it was spruced up with fresh paint and repairs.


    She remembered loving that swing. She''d stand on it while a pair of twins would take turns pushing her. If they didn''t push her high enough, she''d give them a good-natured scolding-well, sometimes more than just a scolding. Those twins always seemed to be getting into trouble.


    Cassie noticed the vi was all lit up and couldn''t help but wonder. Was it those twins who''de back, or was there a new owner? If it was someone new, barging in like this might not be the best idea. She figured she''de back the next day with a proper excuse for a visit.


    Just as she was about to leave, her eyes caught sight of a date tree, its branches heavy with ripe, red dates. Chloe loved sweet, juicy dates, and Cassie thought she might pick some as a peace offering for standing her up today.


    With that in mind, she started climbing the tree. As she gathered more dates, she realized she had nowhere to stash them. So, she took off her floral blouse, bundled the dates inside, and kept picking. Watching her expensive blouse get ruined, she shrugged and thought she might as well keep going.


    "Hey, it''s risky up there. Why note down and pick them from here?" a voice called out from behind, calm and steady.


    Startled, Cassie''s foot slipped, and


    she nearly fell. But a firm grip caught her arm just in time. With a swift pull, she found herself on a second-floor balcony, firmly held by a man in a suit. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In the chaos, Cassie''s lips


    identally brushed against his ear. The cold of his ear met the warmth of her lips, and both of them froze for a


    moment.


    Cassie quickly pushed him away, spitting and wiping her lips like she''d touched something gross. The


    suited man looked a bit awkward at first, but then he saw her expression of disdain and felt a twinge of


    irritation.


    S


    "I just saved you, and that''s your response?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Oh, sorry! It''s just... two grown men hugging, you know? Reflex," Cassie said, realizing the situation.


    His expression darkened slightly. Cassie, recovering herposure, put on a bit of a cheeky grin. "Wait a sec, who are you?"


    "Shouldn''t I be asking you that? Climbing my tree in the dead of night, what were you thinking?" he replied.


    Finally, it dawned on her-this guy was the vi''s owner. Using the light from inside, she started to get a good look at him.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    The guy was decked out in a suit. You couldn''t tell what brand it was, but it had that unmistakable vibe of pricey, understated Italian craftsmanship. He was tall and lean, with his hands casually tucked into his pockets. Under the moonlight, he looked like he just stepped out of aic book. His face was strikingly handsome, reminding Cassie of the masked hero from those cartoons Chloe loved back in the day. And those gold-rimmed sses? They framed a pair of narrow yet deep eyes that were fixed on her, giving nothing away. Yet, the longer she stared, the more familiar he seemed. "Twins! Is that really you?" Cassie blurted out in surprise. Finally, the calm expression on his face shifted slightly, like a ripple on still water. He gave a slow, easy smile. His voice was warm and smooth,ced with a hint of fondness: "Long time no see, Kash!"


    Cassie nearly jumped out of her skin. She moved closer, circling him before giving him a yful punch on the chest. "No way, you''ve really cleaned up nice, looking all sharp. You used to be this scrawny little guy, and now you''re towering over me. What have you been eating?"


    Back in the day, Cassie was the neighborhood champ, taking on anyone who dared to challenge her. The twins, two years her senior, were smaller and skinnier back then, always running their mouths and egging her on. After one particr showdown where she took both of them down, they became her loyal sidekicks, calling her Kash for years.


    "I didn''t think you''d stop growing while I kept going," he teased with that gentle smile still in ce. Cassie''s grin turned into a pout as she let go of his arm, "After all these years, and you''re still as cheeky as ever!"


    He chuckled, clearly in high spirits. "Thanks for thepliment, Kash." Despite the banter, Cassie was genuinely thrilled to see her old buddy. They spent hours reminiscing, talking until the first light of dawn peeked over the horizon.


    "Seeing you today has been such a st. They say true friends are those you meet when times are tough. Who would''ve thought we''d still be hanging out after all these years? If only we had some drinks, I''d love to toast to old times."


    His smile was warm, "We''ve got plenty of time for that in the future."


    "It''s been great catching up, but it''s gettingte. I should catch some sleep."


    "Yeah, you should get going."


    "I''ve got a bar downtown called ''The Gentleman''s Promise''. Come by


    for a drink, and we can keep


    hversation going."


    "Sounds like a n."


    "Bring some dates, I''ve got a friend who''s a fan. I''ll introduce you two."


    "Sure thing."


    Cassie started to leave, but then paused, scratching her head. "Uh... which twin are you again? Parker or Wayne?"


    Winston looked at her, dumbfounded. "You''ve been chatting with me for four hours, and you still don''t know who I am?"


    Cassie gave him an innocent shrug. "You guys are twins, you look exactly the same. I just remember Wayne has a mole on his butt, and Parker doesn''t. So, do you have a mole or not?"


    Winston: "..."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When they were kids, they''d always head down to the creek to ssh around and catch fish. Back then, if Cassie couldn''t tell them apart, she''d cheekily check their shorts because one of them had a big birthmark near his waist. That''s how she figured out who was who,


    Cassie leaned in, all curious, "So, do you have it or not? Let me see!"

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Winston''s expression was as dark as a storm cloud, like someone had poked a hole in his gentlemanly facade.


    With a hint of irritation, he snapped, "No!"


    Cassie lit up with realization, "Oh, so you''re Parker. But calling you Parker feels off now, doesn''t it? From here on out, I''m calling you Alex."


    She quickly added, "And what about Aaron? What''s Wayne been up totely? Why didn''t hee back with you?"


    Winston replied with a shrug, "He''s off in Hollywood, making a movie."


    Cassie raised her eyebrows in surprise, "Well, look at that. The kid''s done well for himself. Always used to be so dark and awkward, now he''s living off his looks. But hey, Westerners have their own ideas of beauty."


    Winston: ".


    "


    Since Chloe quit her job, she hadn''t quite figured out her next move. During the day, she kept busy helping Ann with the boutique''s renovations. Lumine Garden was just a hop, skip, and a jump from Winston''s private clinic.


    Around noon, Chloe popped over to Winston''s ce for a bite to eat. They spent the afternoon chatting away.


    By four o''clock, Chloe decided it was time to head out. Cassie''s bar was having its grand opening, and she wanted to be there early.


    Just before leaving, she tossed out a casual, "Dr. Winston, wanna hang out tonight? You''re always cooped up in the clinic-how''re you ever gonna meet someone?"


    Chloe and Winston had known each other for years. Despite his yboy looks, Winston''s lifestyle was simple¡ªno smoking, no drinking, and definitely no wild parties.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His one true love? Woodcarving.


    His office was like a mini museum, showcasing all his masterpieces. Whenever he had downtime, you could bet he''d have a carving knife in hand, losing himself in the art for hours.


    Winston, usually so reserved, let a small smile slip. "I''ve got ns tonight."


    Chloe noticed he seemed unusually chipper. He was always the picture of calm, but it was rare to see him genuinely excited.


    She even detected a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes.


    With a grin, Chloe said, "Alright, then."


    After leaving, Chloe headed over to Cassie''s bar, "Gentleman''s Promise."


    It wasn''t a massive ce, but its unique style,plete with a boxing ring, was all Cassie''s doing-she had a thing for the raw beauty of violence.


    On opening night, the bar was buzzing. A crowd of good-looking folks gathered around Cassie.


    Cassie, drink in hand, announced with a grin, "Tonight''s on me, folks-enjoy yourselves!"


    "Mr. Cassie is the best."


    "Mr. Cassie is such a badass."


    In this crowd, no one knew Cassie''s


    real story. Even within the elite


    circles, she''d been something of a mystery after spending years abroad.


    Her style and swagger gave off a distinctly masculine vibe. That


    rough-around-the-edges charm


    made it easy to overlook her delicate features.


    Cassie loved being called Mr. Cassie.


    As soon as Cassie turned around, she spotted Chloe walking in. She cut through the crowd straight to her friend.


    "Hey, you made it!"


    Cassie got Chloe the best seat in the house. "Want me to introduce you to someone?"


    "Who?"


    "My old buddy-or rather, my childhood neighbor."


    Chloe raised an eyebrow, loungingfortably on the sofa, "I thought I was your childhood buddy?"


    "Well, I''ve got another one-a neighbor from way back."


    Just then, Cassie noticed a tall figure nearby.


    With a casual wave, she called out, "Alex, over here."

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    ?


    Winston perked up at the sound of Cassie''s voice, turning his head in her direction. Cassie was loungingfortably on a leather sofa, her slicked- back hair and casually crossed legs giving off an air of effortless charm.


    As Winston made his way over, the dim lighting revealed Chloe sitting there, a surprise mirrored in her eyes as they met his. Cassie stood, poised to introduce them, "Sweetheart, this is..." she began, but Chloe cut in, rising to her feet. "Cassie, I already know him," she said with a hint of amusement. Cassie blinked in surprise.


    Chloe turned to Winston, "Dr. Winston, is this the ce you mentioned for our evening ns?" Winston chuckled at the coincidence, "And is this the bar you''ve been inviting me to all this time?" They exchanged a knowing smile, leaving Cassie utterly puzzled. "Wait, how do you two know each other?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Winston settled into a seat, "Chloe and I go way back, we''re old friends," he exined. What he didn''t mention was that Chloe was also his patient, a detail kept under wraps as part of his professional ethics, regardless of Chloe''s connection with Cassie.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Delighted by the unexpected reunion, Cassie poured out three sses of wine, "Well, isn''t this a small world? Let''s toast to that!" They clinked sses, echoing a cheerful "Cheers."


    Once they were seated, Winston


    casually inquired, "So, what''s the story between y


    you two?" Cassie and


    Chloe sat snugly close. Cassie


    l


    draped an arm around Chloe, drawing her in, "We''ve known each other since we were kids, best friends, really. She''s my ride-or-die, the woman I love most inthe world. I''d give her my life," Cassie dered with dramatic ir.


    Chloeughed, "Don''t be so dramatic, I don''t need your life," she teased. Winston watched their yful interaction, a flicker of confusion crossing his mind. How could Chloe be so at ease with another guy, even if they were childhood pals? Still, their bond seemed genuine, their closeness effortless.


    Soon, someone called for Cassie. "I''ll


    vel.ne


    be right back she said, excusing herself to greet more guests. Left alone, Winston and Chloe chatted away aimlessly until Winston, nursing his drink, asked with a teasing edge, "Aren''t you worried your fianc¨¦, the famously jealous type, might not appreciate you being chummy with other guys?"


    Chloe almost choked on her drink, eyes wide with surprise. "Wait, what?" she sputtered. "Everyone knows Connor''s got a jealous streak. Aren''t you worried about him seeing this?" Winston asked, his tone light, purely as a concerned friend.


    Chloe''s expression turned to one of shock, "You mean you don''t know Cassie is..." she started, only to have her words abruptly silenced. Cassie, returning just in time to catch the tail end of the conversation, swooped in, covering Chloe''s mouth before she could finish. She practically enveloped Chloe in her embrace. Content belongs to

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    The flirting was off the charts. Watching the two of them so cozy, Winston couldn''t help but frown a bit. No guy would be cool with his fianc¨¦e getting that close to someone else. Luckily, Connor didn''t catch the scene. Otherwise, Cassie would''ve been in a serious jam.


    Cassie quickly covered Chloe''s mouth, giving her a yful wink and a nod to keep quiet. Chloe got the message instantly, blinking back in agreement. Cassie let Chloe go and plopped down next to her with a grin. Chloe chimed in, all smiles, "Connor knows how tight Cassie and I are, and he''s totally okay with it."


    Winston nodded, a little impressed, "Mr. Connor''s quite the understanding guy." Cassieughed, "Why should he care? I grew this rose myself and handed it to him, roots and all. If anyone should be miffed, it''s me, hmph."


    Turning to Chloe, Cassie joked, "And if he ever treats you wrong, just ditch him. My arms are always open for you." Chloe giggled, "I know, I know."


    Winston was finally catching on. Cassie and Chloe had been besties since forever. And Cassie had a thing for Chloe, at least back in the day. But, you know, the heart wants what it wants, and sometimes it''s not mutual.


    The three of them gabbed for ages, with Chloe mostly listening in as Cassie and Winston reminisced. Cassie spilled some hrious and embarrassing childhood stories. Chloe was shocked. She always thought Winston was Mr. Perfect from day one. Who knew he let Cassie boss him around, calling him "Kash" and teasing him for years? And she was floored to learn he had


    a twin brother, Wayne. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    "They were so identical, I couldn''t tell them apart. In the summer, when we''d ssh around, I''d yank their shorts to figure out who was who..." Winston''s face went beet red, "Alright, enough."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll zip it. I know you get


    shy." Chloe thought the night was a hoot. She uncovered so many little secrets about Winston. But the kicker was that Winston had no clue Cassie was a woman. For a psychologist, the guy totally missed the boat on that one.


    Later, Chloe headed to Connor''s office and shared the whole saga. Connor cracked up, "Dr. Winston, such a bright guy, totally blindsided." "He''s always thought Cassie was a guy. With her style and swagger, why would he question it?"


    Chloe nodded, grinning, "I can''t wait to see Dr. Winston''s face when he realizes his childhood buddy of over twenty years is a woman." She pictured it, her face lighting up, "It''s gonna be priceless."


    Connor, sitting back in his chair, pulled Chloe into a hug, ¡°But I wonder, why is Cassie keeping her secret from Dr. Winston? What''s she afraid of?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    ?


    Chloe couldn''t help butugh even harder as they talked about this. "You know, she used to be the ringleader when we were kids. Can you believe Dr. Winston actually calls her Kash? She''s all about keeping up that strong, shining image and doesn''t want Dr. Winston to see her as just another girl. She still wants to be Kash."


    Chloe thought Cassie was being a bit childish. "Honestly, she''s got the spirit of a boy, but she was born into a girl''s body."


    Connor''s smile faded, and he suddenly got serious. "Does Cassie see herself as a guy or a girl?"


    Chloe chuckled, "Why does it matter to you? That''s her business."


    ¡°I don''t really care. I''m just curious if she might have a thing for you,¡± Connor said, his eyes narrowing with concern.


    He''d never really considered this before. Despite all the precautions, he couldn''t help but worry about a close friend. If Cassie really thought of herself as a guy... The way she was always so chummy with Chloe, sometimes even hugging and kissing her.


    Thinking about it, Connor found it hard to hide the sharp look in his eyes.


    Chloe understood what Connor was getting at. "Rx. Even though Cassie dresses the way she does, she''s still a girl at heart. She likes guys, not girls."


    "Really?" Connor still sounded a bit skeptical.


    "Of course! Haven''t you seen that boxing ring she has in her bar? It''s all for checking out those muscr guys. Cassie likes the tough ones, especially those who can fight better than her."


    Chloe had pretty much spilled all of Cassie''s secrets. She didn''t have much of a choice; she knew how intense Connor could get when the lights went out.


    Finally, Connor seemed reassured. "Your best friend''s got good taste. Maybe I''ll send a few pro boxers her way sometime."


    Chloe was thrilled at the thought. "Do they all have eight-pack abs? Are they as handsome as you or even better?"


    Connor, feeling a bit possessive, tightened his hold on Chloe''s waist. "You should stay away from there, okay?"


    And with that, he pulled Chloe into his arms and kissed her.


    Chloe was left dizzy by his kisses, murmuring her agreement in a daze.


    Connor, still not quite satisfied, said, "The office really isn''t the best ce for this."


    Lately, Connor had been swamped with work, often getting homete. Sometimes, Chloe would hang out at his office so they could leave together.


    After another long kiss, Connor coaxed her, "Come have lunch with me tomorrow."


    With her eyes all misty, Chloe shook her head. "I have ns tomorrow."


    "What ns?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just looking into something. I''ll fill you in once I know more."


    Connor knew Chloe had her own stuff going on, so he didn''t push it. Instead, he picked her up and headed towards the lounge. "Then how about ate-night snack with me tonight?"


    The next day...


    Chloe woke up to find the sun already high in the sky. It was rare for her to sleep so soundly. Last night had been tiring, and she''d ended up dozing off in the lounge.


    She got up and walked barefoot on the carpet, opening the door to the lounge Connor was already deep into work, in the middle of an international video call early in the morning.


    Chloe didn''t want to interrupt him, so she turned back and saw a fresh set of clothes by the bed. She smiled, appreciating his thoughtfulness despite his busy schedule.


    Especially since her blouse from yesterday had been ripped.


    After a quick shower, she changed into the new clothes. Just as Connor was wrapping up his video call, he patted his thigh invitingly, "Come here."


    Chloe strolled over, gracefully sitting sideways on hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck, and gave him a quick peck on the lips. "Good morning, Mr. Connor."

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    ?


    Connor grumbled, "C''mon, call me hubby."


    Chloe teased him with a yful grin, "Nope."


    "Why not?"


    "You''re not officially my hubby yet."


    "We''re getting our marriage license on Monday. Let me enjoy the privilege a couple of days early."


    "Let''s talk about it after Monday."


    "Just say it once, I really want to hear it."


    Connor nuzzled into Chloe''s neck, putting on his best puppy eyes, "Please? I really want to hear it."


    Chloe sighed, utterly speechless.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor had turned acting cute into an art form. He could slip into character anytime, anywhere.


    Chloe finally caved. She leaned in and whispered softly into his ear, "Hubby..."


    Connor froze, emotions bubbling up. Just as he was about to bask in the sweetness, Chloe added with a mischievous glint, "Hubby dear..."


    Connor frowned, "That''s not quite right."


    Chloe sprang up with augh, "Bye-bye~ Hubby dear~ Have a great day at work."


    That "Hubby dear" sounded more like a grandpa than a husband.


    Connor was fuming. But then he noticed something even more frustrating.


    The online conference room was still open!!!


    It hadn''t been closed!!!


    Clients and employees worldwide, including all the resort project''s managers, had seen the whole thing!


    His friends and childhood buddies were among those managers.


    The chat was blowing up with messages.


    "Is this the same boss who just chewed us out?"


    "The boss acting cute again, so adorable!"


    "Our boss is like a little puppy when he whines."


    "Whoa, calling someone ''hubby'', Connor, didn''t know you had it in you."


    "Haha, ''Hubby dear''... Sister-inw rocks..."


    "Connor''s no match for sister-inw, she''s got him wrapped around her finger."


    "The boss and his wife are so


    adorable, shipped them since theret


    reality show, never expected bonus content!"


    "Thought this meeting would be a snooze, but I got to see my favorite couple, so happy."


    "Got my fill of romance this morning, ready to tackle the day!"


    Connor tried to keep a straight face but his annoyance was clear, a had turned crimson. C


    s to en.kikistories anyone


    He''d told Matt to end the meeting, but they''d obviously done it on purpose.


    Thankfully, nothing too outrageous had happened.


    Just as he was plotting his revenge, he noticed Lucas''s avatar still blinking.


    Lucas was the contractor for the resort project. Naturally, he was there.


    Lucas hadn''t said a word, but his presence lingered.


    Seeing that avatar, Connor''s mood inexplicably lifted.


    He wasn''t mad at Matt and the others anymore. He even considered buying them a drink.


    Connor closed the conference window with a poker face, but inside, he was feeling much better.


    Chloe, of course, had no idea she''d be the morning''s hot topic.


    After leaving the CN Tower, she headed straight to North City High School.


    North City High was celebrating its 20th anniversary today and was open to the public.


    The school was built on the site of the old Harmony Family Private Hospital.


    After the Harmony Family went


    under twenty-three years ago, the


    ce had been cleared out Wee


    three years, making way for North threeyears,


    City High School.


    Before that, there''d even been a fire.


    All signs and records of the past had naturally disappeared.


    Chloe had been digging into her pasttely.


    She didn''t really expect to find anything there.


    After all, twenty years could erase almost anything.


    But unexpectedly, this visit brought her a surprising discovery.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    ?


    Chloe took a leisurely stroll around her old school campus. It wasn''t a weekend, but the grounds were open to visitors. Even so, the ce was pretty quiet, with students attending their regr sses. By the time lunch rolled around, Chloe decided to grab something to eat at the cafeteria. Though this was her hometown and the ce where everything began, two decades had washed away any sign of the old hospital. Chloe was just there to walk down memoryne. After finishing her meal, she headed out of the school.


    Not far past the gates, she noticed a couple of students being roughed up in an alley by a bald thug. Without hesitating, Chloe rushed over. The kids were just regr teens, skinny and looking pretty helpless against the tattooed bully. Chloe closed the gap quickly, and without saying a word, she grabbed the thug''s hand with a swift motion that echoed like snapping bones.


    The bald guy was sweating buckets from the pain, "Who the heck are you?" he barked. Ignoring him, Chloe turned to the kids, "What''s going on here?"


    One of the boys, visibly shaking, nced at the thug and said, "Hees every day for ''protection money.'' If we don''t pay, he drags us into the woods at night and beats us."


    Chloe was appalled that such bullying could happen openly in a supposedlyw-abiding ce. "Does the school know? Have you told your teachers?" she asked, frowning.


    Both boys shook their heads, "He warned us not to. If we did, he''d beat us even worse."


    "How long''s this been going on?" Chloe asked.


    "A month..."


    The bald thug, getting up, charged at Chloe, fists ready. "Lady, keep your nose out of it if you know what''s good for you."


    Before he could finish, Chloe kicked him hard in the chest, sending him sprawling on the ground. She turned back to the boys, "Head back to school. promise you, this guy won''t bother you again. And if anything like this happens in the future, tell a teacher or call the police. The more scared you are, the more he''ll push it. Got it?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The boys nodded quickly and dashed back to school. Chloe then turned her attention back to the thug. She flexed her fingers before dragging him further into the alley. Soon enough, the air was filled with his agonized cries.


    Folks nearby, hearing the ruckus, peeked in to see what was happening. They watched the thug, bruised and battered, scrambling to escape while pleading for someone to call the police. But no one moved to help. Everyone knew him, a local thug nicknamed Rat. Thanks to his family''s influence, he''d been in and out of trouble, never facing real consequences. Chloe knew just how far to go-enough to send a message but not leave any real damage. Dusting off her hands, she warned him, "I''ll be around every day. If I see you once, I''ll deal with you once. If you''re caught bullying or extorting again, you''ll get it twice."

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    ?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Chloe finished talking, she spun on her heel, ready to make her exit, having learned a valuable lesson today. She was confident that the bald- headed guy wouldn''t dare show his face around here again anytime soon.


    She''d barely taken a couple of steps when she heard the bald man''s voice, dripping with venom, behind her. "I know you. You''re the girl Shawn brought to the hotel four years ago..."


    The mention of Shawn''s name stopped Chloe in her tracks. Her blood felt like it had turned to ice, and she stood frozen, a chill creeping over her skin. Her whole body started to tremble, almost on its own.


    Was he talking about... Shawn? The very same Shawn who had teamed up with Linda to orchestrate that dreadful night?


    Truth is, Chloe had neverid eyes on him directly. Her memory of the incident was a blur; she had been drugged, only recognizing his voice from a sickening video on Linda''s phone-a voice so rough and gravelly, it made her stomach churn.


    Even though she had never seen him, Shawn''s name had be a haunting nightmare, a blemish on her life that wouldn''t fade.


    Chloe slowly turned around, her eyes wide as she stared at the bald man lying on the ground.


    Seeing the shock and a flicker of fear in Chloe''s eyes, the bald man thought he''d hit a nerve. "Didn''t expect that, did you? I recognized you. Aren''t you the woman Shawn messed with? You better finish me off today, because if I recover, I''ll make sure you''re done for."


    With every ounce of strength, the bald man got to his feet, chuckling smugly, "Do you know who I am? I''m Rat, the big boss around here..."


    His bravado was cut short when Chloe''s hand shot out, mping around his throat, lifting him effortlessly off the ground. Her strength was unbelievable. The bald man struggled against her grip, but it was like trying to escape a python''s coils.


    His face turned beet red, lips going a sickly purple, eyes bulging as if ready to burst from their sockets. True fear finally registered on his face as he looked at Chloe like she was a demon.


    This woman wasn''t just dangerous; she was downright terrifying.


    As his lungs emptied of air, he saw spots dancing in his vision, the suffocation making him feel like he was drowning. He had no fight left in him.


    Just when he thought it was lights out, Chloe let go. He crumpled to the ground, coughing violently, gulping in air. Those few moments had been a brush with death.


    When he looked up at Chloe again, his eyes were wide with terror.


    Chloe moved closer, and the bald man scrambled back, kicking his legs. ¡°Stay back, you crazy woman, stay back!"


    Chloe had regained herposure, her voice steady andmanding. "Spill everything you know, everyst detail. If you don''t, you won''t leave this alley in one piece today."


    The bald man was genuinely


    terrified now. Honestly, I don''t know


    much. Back then, I was just one of Shawn''s Cookouts. I saw him bring a woman to the hotel, and her face was so striking, it stuck in my mind. That''s why I recognized you the second I saw you today."


    "But that day, you weren''t assaulted..."

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    ?


    Chloe''s eyes narrowed sharply.


    She grabbed the guy by the cor again, demanding, "What did you say? Spill it, now!"


    The man, visibly shaken, stammered, "That day, not even five minutes after you two checked into the hotel, Shawn stormed out, cursing under his breath, said he was off to meet someone and told me to stay back and keep watch over you."


    "But when I got to the room, you were already gone. I searched everywhere, but you were nowhere to be found."


    "And here''s the kicker-after Shawn left, he vanished, too. No word from him at all."


    The guy recalled something, shivering involuntarily. "Two dayster, they found Shawn''s body in the reservoir. I was there. He was all bloated from the water; it was a gruesome sight."


    Thinking of Chloe''s impressive skills made him uneasy.


    Pointing a finger at her, he used, "It was you, wasn''t it? You and that woman, Linda, plotted to kill him."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe''s eyes darkened at the mention of Linda''s name. "Linda? Why her?"


    The man seemed to remember something but kept his mouth shut, scared stiff.


    If Shawn had been killed by Chloe, she might just silence him, too.


    Fear filled his eyes. On a whim, he grabbed a handful of sand from a nearby pile and tossed it at Chloe''s face before taking off.


    Chloe quickly recovered and was about to give chase.


    But there was a river right next to the alley, and without missing a beat, the man leaped in, swimming frantically to the far bank.


    Chloe stopped pursuing him. With his name in her back pocket, finding him again wouldn''t be too hard.


    On her way back, Chloe was lost in thought.


    What exactly did Rat mean?


    He imed she wasn''t assaulted. Said Shawn left the room in less than five minutes and then turned up dead two dayster. And somehow, it was all linked to Linda.


    Why was this story different from Linda''s version?


    What was the actual truth?


    Why did the hospital visit suggest she had been vited?


    If it wasn''t assault, then what went down?


    Chloe was desperate to unravel the mystery.


    Over the next few days, Chloe went all out to dig up dirt on Rat. She practically became an expert on him.


    A two-bit thug dabbling in the


    underworld, he used his he used his


    Co to extort money


    blow it all gambling. Cubious et


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    He even had a history of losing a cool twenty million in one night.


    And Chloe stumbled onto a massive secret. That twenty million had ties to Lisa.


    Chloe tracked the cash trail, which snaked through several ounts.


    Turns out, Lisa was the one who transferred the money. And it coincided with her selling off her shares.


    Funny enough, that twenty million was Chloe''s to begin with.


    She''d once seen Lisa talking to awyer about selling shares and figured Lisa wanted to offload the twenty percent Jacob had given her.


    So Chloe set up a shellpany and snagged Lisa''s shares, worth a billion, for just twenty million.


    Now, Chloe held a whopping forty percent of thepany, making her the top shareholder.


    Back then, Chloe didn''t ask why Lisa was selling.


    When Lisa''s shady dealings came to light,


    her, and she imed she lost if all gambling.


    cob and Leah confront ne


    Jacob was so mad, it looked like he might have a heart attack.


    Chloe smelled something fishy.


    It wasn''t that Lisa gambled it all away. She''d handed all the cash to Rat, who then gambled it away.


    But Chloe just couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    Lisa, who cherished money like it was her lifeline, willingly gave it all to a scoundrel?


    There had to be something Rat was holding over her.


    His real name was Ricky, but he was known as Rat.


    Chloe hunted for Ricky for three days. He wasying low, and she hadn''t pinned him down yet.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    ?


    Chloe was starting to feel a bit on edge. Connor noticed it too. She hadn''t quite been herselftely-her sleep was all over the ce, and she was getting tangled up in nightmares every night. When Connor tried to ask her about it, Chloe just waved it off, saying she''d handle it. Connor, not convinced, had Teddy dig into what might''ve happened to her three days ago.


    But amidst the chaos, there was a glimmer of good news. Chloe''s family record book recement had finally shown up. It had been hand-delivered all the way from Eldridge City, where her records had now been officially moved. Connor handed the book over to Chloe with a cheeky grin, "Looks like we''re officially on the same page now. You''re not getting rid of me that easily."


    Chloe took the book and gave him a sidelong nce, "When did I ever lose you?" Connor, slightly miffed, fiddled with his blue earring, "Trust me, you forgot about me at least once."


    Not in the mood for banter, Chloe opened the book, her fingers tracing over the new names. A rare smile tugged at her lips-the first one Connor had seen in days. Taking advantage of the moment, Connor slid in next to her, "Hey, tomorrow''s Friday,st day of the month. How about we make it official and get our marriage license?"


    ¡°And it''s our three-year anniversary," he added. Chloe remembered. They''d first met at the Diamond Club on thest day of October. She nodded, "Alright, let''s do it."


    Connor was thrilled; he didn''t expect her to agree so quickly. Overjoyed, he scooped her up and spun her around, making her forget all about her recent worries, if only for a little while.


    The next morning, Connor was up bright and early. By the time Chloe rolled out of bed, he was already dressed, checking himself out in the mirror. He was rocking a crisp white shirt, and his hair was styled to perfection. With his striking features, he looked like he''d just walked out of aic book. Even Chloe couldn''t help but stare for a moment.


    Seeing her awake, Connor quickly turned, eager to help, "Here you go, love. Slippers, at your service." As she got up, he steadied her with a hand, "Careful now, don''t trip."


    When Chloe headed to the bathroom, she found Connor had already squeezed out her toothpaste andid out her towel. His sudden attentiveness was a bit much. "Connor, I''m about to shower," she said, trying to shoo him away.


    "I''ll help you," he offered with a grin.


    "Connor, can you just act normal for once?"


    His grin widened, "We''re picking up our marriage license today. Gotta make sure you don''t get cold feet."


    Chloe rolled her eyes, "I''m not backing out. Now, out you go!"


    "Alright, alright," heughed, closing the door behind him.


    On the way to the registry office, Connor couldn''t hide his excitement. Chloe was feeling pretty good too This was a big day for her-a turning point. They hadn''t told anyone about their ns, treating it like just another day.


    Once at the registry office,


    everything went smoothly. They got their photos taken, papers stamped, and finally, they had those twoBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor let out a relieved bee?


    marriage certificates in hand.


    as


    they stepped outside. Chloe nced at the certificates and said, "Let me see them."


    Connor immediately tucked them close, "Nope, from now on, they''re staying with me. You''re not touching them."


    "Why''s that?" Chloe asked, puzzled.


    "Because you need them to get divorced, and I''m not giving you any chances," he teased.


    Chloe thought he was being


    e


    ridiculous, worrying about divorce right after getting hitched. She made a yful grab for the certificates, and they ended up in a light-hearted tussle in front of the office. Connor, using his height to keep them out of reach, had her hopping to try and get them. Content belongs to


    In the midst of their yful squabble, they almost bumped into a pregnant woman. Chloe was about to apologize when she froze. It was Linda. And next to her, Lucas. Both holding their own set of red marriage certificates.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    ?


    Chloe''s eyes narrowed quickly, turning an intense shade of dark. Her gaze settled heavily on Linda''s belly. Linda was obviously pregnant now, her figure having filled out quite a bit¡ªshe looked every bit the part of an expectant mother. Chloe''s fingers curled into a tight fist.


    Thinking back to that time, after everything went down, Lucas had been adamant about not wanting the baby she was carrying. He''d dragged Linda to the hospital and said it was "just as she wished." After that day, Chloe hadn''t seen Linda again. Lucas had mentioned once that he''d sent Linda abroad and promised she''d nevere back.


    But here we are, just four monthster, and Linda''s back in Chloe''s line of sight. Not only is the baby still there, but Linda hasn''t left at all. She''d even tied the knot with Lucas, picking the same day that Chloe and Connor chose to get their marriage license. The whole situation was packed with information.


    How did Linda manage to convince Lucas to keep the baby? Why would Lucas lie to her about it? And if he wanted to keep the baby a secret, why choose such a day to stir things up? The timing of the marriage license was a spur-of-the-moment decision between her and Connor. They hadn''t told anyone. So how did Linda know to be here? It was either a bizarre coincidence, or Linda knew way too much about their lives, maybe even keeping an eye on them.


    The thought sent a shiver down Chloe''s spine. Connor, watching the scene unfold, furrowed his brow slightly, his presence turning icy. Chloe quickly pulled herself together. Seeing Linda again, she couldn''t help but think it was fate stepping in. Her search into her own past had dredged up that incident from three years ago, and Linda was the only one with the answers.


    Even if Linda hadn''t shown up today, Chloe would have sought her out eventually. Now, it just seemed fitting. Chloe steadied her emotions, looked directly at Linda''s belly, and asked, "How many months are you?"


    Linda met Chloe''s eyes, her gazeyered withplexity. There was satisfaction seeing Chloe''s surprised look, a mix of pride and provocation, just like the old days. The only difference was that Linda didn''t seem timid anymore. She was confident, almost smug, as if to say: I''m back, what are you going to do about it? Like a snake shedding its disguise, revealing its true form, head raised and hissing. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Linda patted her belly, smiling, "Over seven months now." Chloe kept her eyes on Linda''s round belly. Time really does fly. Four months had slipped by since they returned to the country, and autumn had already settled in. Chloe recalled thest time she saw Linda, she was wearing a white dress. And now, she still wore white, but with a light blue jacket over it. That jacket looked awfully familiar to Chloe. It seemed like the graduation gift she''d given Linda when they finished high school.


    Why would Linda choose to wear that five-year old jacket to the marriage office? Chloe found it all rather ironic. Linda sauntered up to Chloe, a smug smile on her lips "Want to feel it?" Chloe took a step back, shooting back sarcastically, "What, nning to pull a fast one on me again?"


    Linda''s face shifted slightly, "What are you worried about? No matter what, I wouldn''t joke about my kid¡ªit''s my life.¡±

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    ?


    Despite knowing Lucas and Linda had teamed up to deceive her once more, Chloe found herself surprisingly calm. Instead of anger, she felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    There was a time when she detested Linda so intensely that she dreamed of the ultimate revenge-taking away the one thing Linda cherished most, her unborn child. Lucas had already been on the fence about wanting the child, but it was Chloe''s words that ultimately pushed him to make the decision to let go.


    Chloe had no clue how Linda managed to make such a dramaticeback, but she had to hand it to her-Linda was a pro at ying with people''s emotions. During Linda''s absence, Chloe asionally thought about the child, and guilt would creep in. She realized she had no right to interfere with an innocent life. Seeing the child alive now brought her peace.


    She nced at Lucas, who stood there with his head slightly bowed, avoiding her gaze as if he''d done something unforgivable.


    Chloe, however, was straightforward: "Congrats to the three of you."


    Linda, waving their marriage certificate, chimed in, "Chloe, we got our marriage licenses on the same day. Isn''t that something?"


    A cold smile yed on Chloe''s lips: "Yeah, it''s fate, but not the good kind."


    Linda seemed genuinely cheerful, wrapping her arm around Lucas: "Lucas checked with a fortune teller, and they said today was a lucky day. So we figured, why not get hitched today? And look who we ran into!"


    "Oh, and I spent thest few months


    in Italy. Couldn''t get used to the food there, even with Lucas hiring a bunch of chefs for me. I missed home, so here I am. Chloe, I know enso


    you''d rather not see me, but gan just put everything behind us and start fresh?"


    we


    Linda''s eyes sparkled with what seemed like sincere hope, but Chloe knew better. Behind that joy was a silent challenge, apetition.


    It might''ve seemed like Chloe won


    the past battles, but Linda''s return


    was a loud deration of Chloe''sThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    defeat. Her idea of starting over was nothing but the kickoff to another round of games-more scheming,


    more maniption. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    S


    Just thinking about it wore Chloe out. She no longer had the energy to fight Linda; all she wanted was some peace.


    Chloe''s demeanor was icy: "If we''re


    talking about our history, breaking two of your ribs would be getting off easy, Linda. Cut the crap; your face makes me sick. From now on, both of you stay far away, or we''ll have a showdown with all the old and new drama."


    Linda''s smile faltered: "Chloe, I really mean it...¡±


    But Chloe had had enough. She pulled out her phone and dialed a number: "Hey, godmother, Connor and I got our marriage license today."


    Tara''s voice burst with excitement through the phone: "Oh wow, that''s amazing! Congrattions to you both. When are you and Connoring over? We need to celebrate..."


    Chloe quickly shifted the convo: "Funny thing, I bumped into Lucas and Linda at the registry office today."

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    ?


    The phone line went silent for a moment.


    Chloe casually asked, "Didn''t you hear they''ve already tied the knot?" Her eyes locked onto Lucas as she spoke.


    Lucas had been staring at the floor, avoiding Chloe''s gaze. But when he heard her voice over the phone, he snapped his head up. With Chloe''s phone on speaker, everyone around could clearly hear what was being said.


    Lucas was taken aback that Chloe would actually call Tara.


    Tara''s voice came through the phone, as furious as a storm: "That jerk, sneaking off to marry that sly fox behind everyone''s back! He used to swear he was done with her, even imed he couldn''t forget you and would wait for you forever, never marrying. I felt sorry for him! Who knew he was living a double life, saying one thing to your face and doing another behind your back..."


    Tara was livid: "That bastard, just wait until I get my hands on both of them..." With that, Tara mmed down the phone.


    Barely three secondster, Lucas''s phone buzzed. He knew exactly who was calling. Holding the phone, he didn''t answer, his eyes fixed on Chloe. The things Tara blurted out were his own buried feelings. He truly couldn''t let Chloe go and had nned to stay single, always waiting for her. But when Chloe heard those words, her face remained expressionless, with even a hint of impatience and disdain in her eyes.


    Was he, Lucas, really so worthless in her eyes now?


    Linda''s face briefly showed her irritation too. Her marriage to Lucas was something the Moncada family was clueless about. She had been keeping tabs on Chloe''s life and deliberately chose to get married on the same day as Chloe, just to see her reaction. But today, Linda was sorely disappointed.


    Lucas had turned off his phone. Linda tightened her grip on his arm: "No matter how the Moncada family sees me, whether they ept me or not, Luca''s heart has always been only with me, and soon we''ll be a happy family of three."


    Linda ced a hand on her belly and looked at Lucas: ¡°Luca, let''s go. We''ve got a prenatal appointment to get to."


    Lucas didn''t want to be here in theThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    first ce. He was dragged along by


    Linda. He hadn''t expected Linda''s


    1


    plotting to be so spot-on, even making him stumble upon Chloe and Connor getting their marriage license.


    Lucas felt a heavy weight in his


    chest, making it hard to breathe. The


    girl who''d been his childhood friend


    e


    for two decades, who shared his youth was really married to someone else now. All he wanted was to get out of there.


    Lucas shot Linda a cold nce, his voice frosty: "Let''s go."


    They''d barely taken a few steps when Connor called out, "Mr. Lucas, hold on a sec."


    Lucas stopped, turning around: ¡°What''s up?"


    Connor''s face wore a smile, but his eyes were icy. One hand in his pocket, dressed sharply in a tailored suit, he looked every bit the dashing gentleman. In Lucas''s eyes, he seemed so full of life and triumph.


    Lucas thought he was gearing up to brag about marrying Chloe. His expression and tone were tinged with hostility and cool indifference.


    But then Connor said, ¡°Today''s not a holiday, is it? So, is Mr. Lucas skipping work today?"


    Lucas was caught off guard. It was Monday, definitely not a day off. He wasn''t sure why Connor brought this up, but a sinking feeling started to settle


    in.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    "I handed over the resort project to you because I trusted in your dedication and responsibility. But handling personal matters like getting a marriage license and prenatal visits during work hours? Is this how you treats your job seriously?"


    Mr. Lucas froze, unsure of how to reply. "Mr. Connor..."


    "If your are so casual with his work, should we be just as casual with the payments to Moncada International?" Thatment hit Lucas where it hurt. The resort project was owned by Sartori Corporation. It was also the project that could pull Moncada International back from the edge. In essence, Connor was his financial lifeline. This was his first major responsibility, and he couldn''t afford to mess it up. Lucas knew the stakes all too well. His confidence wavered instantly.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Connor. It won''t happen again," Lucas finally managed to say.


    "Since it''s your first marriage, I won''t hold it against you," Connor said coolly.


    Lucas was at a loss for words, "Thank you, Mr. Connor."


    "Starting today, I want a daily work report and summary from you, no less than 3,000 words, by 9 PM each evening."


    Lucas was stunned, "Mr. Connor, that''s quite a tall order."


    Writing 3,000 words would eat up his entire day.


    Connor raised an eyebrow, "Too much to handle? If you can''t manage this simple task, I question Moncada International''s ability to handle big responsibilities. I might consider another construction firm."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Connor, I can do it," Lucas said through gritted teeth, finally agreeing.


    Losing this project could bankrupt Moncada International, given how poorly its other projects were performing. He had to hold onto this opportunity no matter what.


    Connor smiled, wrapping his arm around Chloe''s shoulder as they descended the steps. "Remember, every single day."


    Once in the car, Chloe could faintly


    hear Lucas and Linda arguing. As the car sped off, Chloe chuckled, "You totally did that on purpose, didn''t you? Making him write 3,000 words a day will keep him chained to hisputer."


    Connor squeezed Chloe''s hand, "That was the n, to keep him from bothering you."


    He had overheard Tara''s remarks over the phone. Lucas, daring to still think about Chloe, even saying he''d never marry unless it was her. How dare


    he!


    Connor held Chloe''s hand tighter, noticing her troubled look. "If Linda bothers you, I can find a way to make her leave," he offered.


    Chloe shook her head, "It''s not the time for her to go, not yet. I need to figure some things out first."


    Chloe wasn''t intimidated by Linda. She''d been fooled by her once and wouldn''t let it happen again. Chloe was just puzzled by past mysteries. Why did Rat disappear so suddenly, leaving no trace?


    "Tonight, Matt and the others booked a private room at the Blue Sea to celebrate with us. If you don''t want to go, I''ll cancel it."


    Chloe knew the gathering had been nned for a while. "Let''s go. They mean well, and it''ll be a nice break."


    That evening, Chloe and Connor headed to the Blue Sea. As they walked in, they were greeted by familiar faces. Matt, Devon, Marc, and a few others-all Connor''s childhood friends. As the door swung open, they lined up, bowing and eximing, "Wee,


    sister-inw! Long live the


    sister-inw!"


    But Chloe''s eyes were drawn to someone else sitting on the couch.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Connor watched themotion unfold around him. As someone entered the room, they kicked yfully and eximed, "What''s all this chaos about? You scared my wife away. I''ll send you all to Africa to mine if you keep it up."


    Matt strolled over with a cheeky grin, "We just wanted to show your wife she''s part of the family now, Connor. Since you''re hitched, she''s our gem too."


    Connor feigned another kick at him. Matt quickly ducked behind Chloe, "See, Connor''s picking on me."


    Chloe finally understood. Birds of a feather flock together. These guys were just as good at being yful as Connor was. Watching them mess around, Chloe felt her spirits lift.


    After a bit of horsing around, everyone headed inside. The person on the sofa stood up.


    "Ms. Eve, long time no see," Chloe said, taking the initiative to greet her.


    Eve was Devon''s sister. She had given up a chance to study abroad for Connor and moved to Riverbrook two months back. Thest time they''d met was probably here, too.


    Eve looked like she was about to blow a fuse. "Did you really get married?"


    Connor casually pulled out two red marriage certificates from his pocket and shed them around. "See for yourselves."


    Matt tried to snatch one, "Wow, who''d have thought you''d be the first among us to tie the knot? Let me have a look."


    But Connor quickly tucked them back into his pocket, "Don''t smudge them."


    Matt huffed, "Can''t even get a peek?"


    Then he turned to Chloe, "Look at Connor..."


    Connor yfully wrapped an arm around Matt''s neck from behind, "Try whining to my wife again..."


    Chloe could see that Connor was different today. He was genuinely happy. He seemed like a carefree kid, ying around with Matt and the gang.


    When Eve saw the marriage


    certificate, her heart sank like a


    stone in a frozenke. Her brother, Devon had said Connor was married, but she didn''t believe it until she saw it herself. Now, seeing it with her own eyes, she felt her dreams shatter.


    Eve just wanted to burst into tears. Connor was the dreamboat of manydies among the Eldridge Elites. Her eyes welled up, "So you''re married. Big deal. People get divorced all the time these days..."


    Connor''s face darkened instantly. He


    turned, his ice stare cutting into Eve like a knife. They had grown up together and after Connor went abroad, she even managed to attend the same school. They were true childhood friends, even closer than he and Diana. Yet, she''d never seen such a cold look in his eyes.


    "Eve, say that again!"


    His voice was as cold as a winter breeze. Faced with that gaze, Eve didn''t dare utter another word.


    Devon walked over, looking stern. "Eve, you promised you wouldn''t cause trouble. If you ruin the mood today, you''re going straight home."


    Eve knew Connor''s temper all too well. She reluctantly sat down. Devon and Matt had lined up a bunch of activities, and everyone was having a st. Chloe, not wanting to rain on their parade, joined in too.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Taking advantage of the lively atmosphere, Eve discreetly took out her phone and snapped a few intimate photos of Chloe and Connor. Then she posted them on her social media, captioning it, "Congrats to Connor for getting hitched today!"

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    ?


    The news quickly blew up with likes andments.


    "Seriously? That fast?"


    "Did the Sartori family really let that fake heiress in? I can''t wrap my head around it."


    "Remember when Mr. Connor went all out on that reality show to win her back? Nobody thought they''d make it, and now they''re married?"


    "Eve, are you crying?"


    "Eve, it''s bad enough you''re upset. Why drag us all into it? We didn''t need to know."


    Eve was tight with the high-societydies of the Eldridge Elites. Her post instantly set their social circles buzzing. Mostly, there were cries of despair. Some were mad enough tosh out directly at Eve. Seeing everyone lose their cool gave Eve a weird sense of satisfaction. But she had her sights set on one person: Diana.


    Eve and Diana were both heiresses of the elite Eldridge families, a notch above the rest. They''d been rivals since childhood. Even though Eve and Connor knew each other first, one day he just started showing interest in Diana. Don''t be fooled by Diana''s innocent act; she had plenty of people ready to fight her battles. Eve had been at the receiving end of Diana''s schemes more times than she cared to remember.


    With Connor getting hitched, Diana was likely the most affected. Eve never got close to that title. But Diana was just a step away from bing Mrs. Connor. Now, with someone else cutting in, she must be fuming. Eve didn''t see a reply from Diana. So, she took a few more photos and sent them straight to her.


    Diana was driving when she got Eve''s photos. Her throat tightened like she was being choked. One hand on the wheel, she opened Eve''s social media. There it was: Chloe and Connor''s wedding news,plete with a shot of their. marriage certificate. In that moment, Diana felt like she''d been hit over the head, her headache pounding. Her focus was glued to those photos. She didn''t notice the uing sharp turn, and her car crashed straight into the guardrail. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Meanwhile, Chloe was hanging out in the private room with everyone. She turned to Connor and said, "I''ll be right back; just going to the restroom." Connor nodded, "I''ll wait for you. We can head back after." Chloe left the room.


    As she exited the restroom, Chloe spotted a familiar figure in the hallway. Linda was leaning against the wall, her eyes tenderly on her rounded belly, gently rubbing it. A contented smile tugged at her lips. The dim hallway light fell softly on her, wrapping her in a gentle glow. If it had been anyone other than Linda, Chloe would have found the scene heartwarming.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    bet


    Chloe knew Linda''s appearance here was no fluke. She hesitated for a moment, then walked straight toward Linda. Stopping in front of her, Chloe said, "Linda, you''re likeca shadow that won''t leave." Chloe was done with her antics. "So, you''ve been tailing me?" Chloe couldn''t figure out how Linda tracked her every move. But the thought of being constantly watched by her made Chloe''s skin crawl.


    Linda looked up, "Chloe, you hate me, don''t you?"

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    ?


    "I don''t hate you. We can wipe the te clean and move on. I just need you to stop interfering in my life."


    "That''s not gonna happen."


    Linda''s voice was shaky with emotion. "Chloe, I''ve told you before: you''ll never get rid of me, not in this lifetime."


    Chloe had expected this. Linda wouldn''t let go. Whenever Chloe started to feel a bit stronger, Linda wouldtch onto her like a ghost that wouldn''t quit haunting.


    "Linda, what do you really want from me? What''s your end game here?"


    The question seemed to throw Linda off for a moment. But Chloe wasn''t having any of it. She let out a bitterugh. "You want me to crash and burn, don''t you? You want to see me lose it all-my life, my reputation, everyone I care about. You want to see me end up with nothing, like some stray dog, isn''t that right?"


    These were Linda''s own words from the past, and Chloe could recall them as if it were yesterday. She remembered the crazed look on Linda''s face when she said them.


    Linda looked up with a suddenugh. "Yeah, Chloe, I want you to be like I was before I met you the old me."


    "Why?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Chloe couldn''t wrap her head around it. She had fought so hard to pull Linda out of her own darkness. Yet the person she had cared for so deeply only wanted to drag her down.


    Linda gently hooked her arm around Chloe''s, her voice eerie and almost otherworldly. "This way, we''ll never be apart."


    Chloe felt a chill run down her spine. She yanked her arm back. "Linda, you''re out of your mind."


    Linda''s face lit up with a radiant smile. Chloe noticed that this Linda was nothing like the timid girl who used to hide behind her. She seemed like a chess master, eyes filled with unwavering confidence. Or like a gambler cing everything on onest bet, certain she''d win.


    "Chloe, I''ve been reminiscing about our high school days. Remember how you covered my tuition because I couldn''t afford it? Books, fees, you''d always sneak money into my backpack. You were so worried I''d feel guilty that you had me run errands, like buying breakfast. You loved those fishball pancakes, said you''d never tasted anything that good. But they weren''t store-bought; I made them for you every morning."


    "Do you know how tough it is to make fishballs? The fish has to be fresh. I''d hit the market at dawn to get the best fish, simmer them into a creamy broth for the dough, then mix the fish meat in to make the pancakes. To make those fishballs for you, I''d be up by four every morning. Sometimes, I''d wake my mom and get an earful."


    W


    Chloe was floored. Back in their sophomore year, she and Linda were tight. Knowing Linda was strapped for cash, Chloe would always sneak bills into her


    backpack. One time, when Linda tried to return the money, it slipped of


    out along with a stic bag


    fishballs. Chloe just grabbed one, took a bite, and said with a grin, "Consider it payment for these fishballs. They''re worth every cent." Content belongs to

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    ?


    From that day on, Linda started bringing fishballs for Chloe every morning. For Chloe, it wasn''t really about whether they tasted good or not. In fact, she wasn''t even particrly fond of fish. She just wanted Linda to feelfortable epting her help without any guilt. But, ironically, it turned into a huge burden for Chloe.


    Chloe finally asked, "So, you think because I paid your tuition, you felt obligated to make fishballs for me? Was that such a huge humiliation that you started hating me?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe remembered that Linda brought her fishballs for about a month. After helping Linda move into the dorms, Chloe never had those fishballs again.


    Linda shook her head, "No, I was genuinely happy, Chloe. Getting up at four in the morning to make fishballs for you was the happiest time of my high school years. I felt like I had something to offer you, not just a parasite living off your kindness."


    Chloe frowned, "If that''s true, then why did you turn against meter? Was it because of Lucas?"


    If Linda hadn''t harbored resentment since high school, it could only be Lucas. She''d betrayed Chloe to be with him, destroying their friendship in the process.


    Linda shook her head, "You wouldn''t understand, and maybe you never will, but I hope one day you do."


    Chloe''s patience was wearing thin. "I don''t have time for your riddles, but there''s one thing I want to ask."


    Linda looked at her, "What is it?"


    "How did Shawn die? Were you involved?"


    At the mention of Shawn, Linda''s expression changed. But she quickly hid any emotion, maintaining a smile. "Do you want to know? Come with me to the hospital for a


    checkup tomorrow, and I''ll tell you."


    swne


    e


    Chloe felt Linda was ying games again. This wasn''t the first time she used her pregnancy to manipte her. Chloe retorted coldly, "If you won''t tell me, fine. I''ll figure it out myself."


    With that, Chloe didn''t want to exchange another word and turned to leave. Feeling a bit irritated, she reached the door of the private room, ready to enter, when her arm was suddenly grabbed.


    Someone pulled her into a nearby private room. Chloe knew who it was and didn''t resist. Inside, she shook off the person''s hand.


    "Wow, you two must really love me, taking turns to talk to me like this?"


    The person who pulled her was Lucas. His eyes turned serious at her words, "Linda came to see you?"


    Chloe crossed her arms, "Lucas, cut the act. Aren''t you two in this together? Enough is enough. I may not know what you''re up to, but my patience has limits. Push me too far, and can make sure neither of you has a ce in Riverbrook. Believe it of not?"


    Lucas knew she meant it. Chloe was now thedy of Sartori Corporation. One move from her could make life difficult for him and Linda. He


    couldn''t understand why Lindol


    swnov


    stirring things up with Chloe Content belongs to


    "I''m sorry, Chloe, about the child Linda is carrying..."

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    ?


    Lucas''s eyes dropped as he confessed, "I''ve been keeping something from you. I didn''t go through with the abortion, but I had my reasons, reasons I couldn''t avoid."


    Chloe''s expression stayed steady. "You don''t need to exin about the child. After all, the child is innocent. I don''t want to make things worse; I just hope that once the child is born, you both can step up as responsible parents."


    A flicker of surprise shed across Lucas''s eyes. "So, does this mean you''ve forgiven me about the child?"


    Chloe couldn''t help but chuckle. "Lucas, given the mess we''re in right now, is forgiveness even on the table?"


    "Chloe, are you saying we can''t even be friends anymore?"


    Chloe looked at him with a hint of sarcasm. "Of course not. If I were to be friends with someone who lies as easily as breathing and has betrayed me over and over, then all the tears I''ve shed and the struggles I''ve faced would be for nothing."


    Lucas''s face fell, slowly losing its brightness.


    "It''s fine if you can''t forgive me, Chloe. I just want you to know that marrying Linda wasn''t out of love; I was pressured into it. I don''t have any feelings for her. You''re the only one who matters to me."


    Chloe looked at him, amused. "Lucas, are you out of your mind? Weren''t you the one who once said Linda was the only one for you? If you''d stuck to your guns, I might have still respected you as someone with principles. But now, with Linda expecting your child in just a couple of months, you show up with this? Even calling it shameless feels like an understatement."


    Lucas felt the sting of Chloe''s words, his humiliationplete.


    The contempt and disdain in Chloe''s eyes cut deep.


    But he didn''t blow up like he might have in the past.


    He looked utterly defeated, like a wilted nt. "I know you look down on me, you always did, and even more so now."


    He raised his eyes to Chloe, looking lost. "But Chloe, everything I''ve said today is from the heart."


    Lucas went on, "For years, I''ve felt like I''m living in your shadow. You''ve always been brilliant, like a shining star, drawing everyone''s attention. You might not believe it, but I''ve always felt overshadowed by you, like I''m not good enough."


    "Even when we dated in college, I was terrified of losing you. I was constantly scared you''d meet someone better. Linda managed to drive a wedge between us with just some diary entries, and I didn''t even have the guts to talk to you about it." Content belongs to


    Lucas''s eyes were filled with regret. "That''s the biggest mistake of my life."


    Chloe stayed unfazed. "Why are you telling me all this now?"


    Lucas clutched Chloe''s hand, desperate. "That''s why I want to be brave for once, to be honest with you. Chloe, we''ve known each other since we were kids, twenty years together. How many chances do we get like that in life?"


    "I can''t believe you feel nothing for me now. Give me a year, no, just three months. Three months is all I need. I''ll divorce Linda and sever all ties with her."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Lucas dropped to his knees.


    His forehead rested on the hand he held. "Please, don''t be mad at me anymore. Come back to me, please. I love you, Chloe. Only now do I realize just how much. You''ve been in my thoughts day and night."

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    ?


    Lucas was barely holding back tears. "I wish we could turn back time. If I could, I''d give the old Lucas a good smack. Chloe, please,e back to me. I''m begging you."


    But Chloe stood there, unfazed.


    She looked down at Lucas from her vantage point, then slowly pulled her hand back and took a couple of steps away.


    "Lucas, I''ve spelled it out clearly. Stop putting on this dramatic act and wallowing in self-pity."


    "Yourte-blooming affection is worth less than nothing. If you''re really sorry, focus on your wife and keep both of you out of my life."


    With that, Chloe turned and headed for the door, ready to leave the room.


    Just as she opened it, she came face-to-face with Connor.


    Connor, spotting Chloe, quickly came over.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Lucas rushed out after her.


    "Chloe, wait..."


    Before he could finish, he was met with Connor''s icy stare.


    Connor nced at Lucas, then asked, "What''s going on here?"


    Lucas stayed silent, curious about Chloe''s response. In fact, he half-hoped she wouldn''t bother exining. A misunderstanding might make him feel a bit better.


    Chloe, unfazed, replied, "He was just inside, pouring out his undying love for me."


    Lucas: "..."


    Connor''s gaze turned even frostier as he looked at Lucas.


    Lucas still had tears on his face, and Connor''s cold look sent a shiver down his spine.


    "Looks like Mr. Lucas isn''t busy enough. From now on, I want a 5,000-word report on my desk every day, no exceptions."


    Having said that, Connor walked over to Chloe''s side and wrapped an arm around her waist.


    His voice softened considerably, "Let''s go home, sweetheart."


    The word


    typic art rolled off


    Connor''s to


    his reserved demeanor.


    e naturally, despite et


    Chloe felt her heart skip a beat.


    swnovo


    It was like a feather lightly brushed across her heart.


    She reached up and instinctively scratched Connor''s chin,


    responding, "Let''s go, love. "vel


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    It was the first time Chloe had called him ''love.''


    Connor stiffened for a moment, then across his face,


    joy


    ing as he gazed into


    Swno


    eyes.


    Hand in hand, they left together.


    Chloe''s


    Lucas watched them walk away, standing there in a daze.


    They looked so perfect together, like they were made for each other.


    The happier they seemed, the more it hurt Lucas.


    For so long, he had been trying to convince himself.


    Since Chloe was happy, he should leave her alone.


    But he wasn''t a saint.


    After holding it in for so long, the moment he saw her, his resolve crumbled.


    He spilled all the words he''d kept buried inside, only to be met with her indifference.


    She wasn''t the Chloe he once knew anymore.


    He had lost her for good.


    Lucas lowered his eyes, his heart aching.


    But soon, a flicker of determination crossed his face.


    He still had one card left to y, didn''t he?


    A card that might make Chloee back to him willingly.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    ?


    Chloe and Connor made their way back to Greenpeace Estate. The moment they stepped through the door, Connor swept Chloe up into his arms with a yful grin. Startled, Chloe let out a little yelp, "What are you up to?" Yet, almost by instinct, her arms wrapped around his neck.


    Connor''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "I''ve got something big nned, and we need to strike while the iron''s hot, or it''ll lose its magic."


    Chloe couldn''t help butugh at his antics. ying along, she asked, "What big n needs my help?"


    "Only you can help with this," he replied, leaning in to capture her lips in a kiss.


    They kissed their way from the living room, up the stairs, and down the hall to the bedroom. By the time they reached the soft, inviting bed, Chloe was breathless. Connor gentlyid her down, and she gazed up at him, a little dazed.


    Connor cradled her face, studying her like she was his most treasured work of art. Chloe was breathtakingly beautiful. He marveled at how the little girl with pigtails and chubby cheeks had grown into such an enchanting woman, like a rose in full bloom.


    Chloey back in the bed, her eyes shimmering with a dreamy haze. Despite her seductive allure, Connor found her eyes to be the most innocent part of her.


    ¡°What are you staring at?" Chloe teased softly, her voiceced with a rxed charm.


    Connor, propped up on his elbows beside her, ran his fingers through her long, cascading hair. "Just you. I could look at you forever."


    Chloe chuckled, "After all these years, and you''re still not tired of it?"


    "How could I be? A lifetime wouldn''t be enough."


    Chloe turned her head, smiling a deep, warm smile. "You''re such a sap."


    Connor, unable to resist, kissed her neck. Just a whisper of a kiss, but enough to make her giggle, "Stop that, it tickles."


    Connor whispered in her ear, "What did you call me?"


    Chloe turned to him, eyes twinkling. "Darling, like always, right?"


    ¡°It''s time for something new. Try again."


    Chloe pretended to ponder, "Sweetheart?"


    "Nope!"


    "Babe?"


    "Uh-uh."


    "Trophy Boy?"


    "Chloe!!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor pushed himself up, and Chloe stopped teasing. She pulled him down for a kiss, whispering sweetly, "Husband, I love you." Connor kissed her back, thoroughly content. His voice was a low, seductive murmur, "Wife, tonight''s our real wedding night."


    Chloe traced little circles on his chest, teasing, "Well then..."


    With a quick move, Connor flipped her over, and Chloe found herself straddling him. Connor''s grin was pure mischief, "Tonight, you''re in charge." Chloe raised an eyebrow, her hair cascading around her as she shifted her hips yfully, "You might regret that."


    Connor would indeed find himself


    rethinking that decision. In their three years together, sharing the same bed, it was usually him taking the lead. Chloe was theid-back type never too eager, but never a buzzkill either. But tonight.


    Chloe fell asleep, nestled in Connor''s arms, her breathing soft and steady. Connor, however, stayed wide


    awake. Every time he closed his eyes, alt he could see was Chloe''s bold, captivating presence, the memory of their night together teasing him with its intensity.


    He wanted more-much more. But watching Chloe sleep peacefully, he knew how precious her rest was. Not wanting to disturb her, he quietly recited calming mantras until the sun rose.


    When Chloe woke up, Connor had just stepped out of the shower, fresh and ready to start the new day.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    ?


    Just finished buttoning up his shirt, Connor stood in front of the mirror, adjusting his tie. He had washed it twicest night. Lately, he seemed even more particr about cleanliness than Chloe.


    Chloe had slept like a baby the night before. She awoke feeling refreshed and full of energy. As she tossed back the covers, her white silk nightgown shimmered softly, like moonlight draping over her. Her long hair flowed down her back, her eyes were deep and inviting, and her lips were a striking shade of red.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked like a Persian cat stretching awake, lying on her side, one hand supporting her head, the other beckoning Connor with a yful finger. "Honey,e here..."


    From the mirror, Connor caught a glimpse of Chloe''s slender yet shapely figure. The neckline of her gown teased with glimpses of skin as she moved. For a moment, Connor felt his tie tighten unbearably, making it hard to breathe. He yanked it off and headed over to the bed.


    "Awake, did you sleep wellst night?"


    Chloe naturally wrapped her arms around him, resting her cheek on his shoulder, and murmured, "Where are you off to?"


    "Off to work. Do you want toe with me?"


    Chloe slipped her hand under Connor''s shirt, feeling his firm abs. "Nah, I''ll pass. It''d be a snooze fest for me. I''ll pop by the cafeter."


    Ann''s little cafe had just been spruced up. It wasn''t a brand-new ce; Chloe had previously leased it to someone else, and it had recently changed hands. It used to be a private dining spot, so the decor and kitchen gear were already there. A bit of freshening up, and it was good to go. The grand opening was just days away.


    With some free time on her hands, Chloe often went to the cafe to help out. Ann, in turn, always whipped up something tasty for her, making it the perfect ce for aplimentary lunch.


    Connor, already tempted by her teasing, felt his desire rekindle, despite the cold shower he''d taken to simmer down. He grabbed Chloe''s arms and pinned her yfully, "What can I say, I don''t feel like working today."


    When they finally snapped out of it, the clock had crept up to ten in the morning. Connor had already headed to the office. Chloe stuck to her n and made her way to Ann''s cafe.


    Ann was busy cleaning, wiping every table and chair until they gleamed like new. Seeing Chloe, Ann beamed. "All done with the cleaning. Just need to hang a new sign, and we''re ready to roll."


    Chloe grinned, "Picked out a name for the cafe yet?"


    Ann suggested, "How about ''Carefree Cafe?" A bit shyly, she added, "You really helped me get this off the ground. You should be the boss, and I''ll work for you. I''ll split the earnings with you, fifty-fifty." Content belongs to


    UMS


    Chloeughed, "Carefree Cafe is perfect, but this is your gig. I don''t want a cent. If you start paying me, I''m out."


    "Chloe..."


    "You know I''m not strapped for


    cash. What I need is a ce to eat. I


    can''t cook to save my life, and I''m


    picky with food. I''ll be here a lot, so long as you don''t mind having me around." Content belongs to


    Ann felt a warm wave of gratitude, "Not at all. I''d love to have you here every day."


    At lunchtime, Ann whipped up six dishes and a soup for Chloe. All were simple, home-cooked meals Even though Chloe had asked for something basic, Ann wouldn''t hear of it. But she was quick and skillful, and soon the table was set.


    As they chatted and nibbled, the sound of the cafe''s ss door opening interrupted them. "Excuse me, I''m really hungry. Could I get a bowl of pasta, please?"


    Though they hadn''t officially opened, a visitor had wandered in. Ann didn''t think twice; a visitor was a guest. She got up quickly to greet them, ¡°Come on in, I''ll fix you some pasta."


    Chloe swiftly stopped Ann. She turned to the person at the door, "Sorry, but our cafe doesn''t wee you. Please leave now."


    Chloe was frustrated that Linda kept showing up. Linda, however, wasn''t fazed. Waddling in with her pregnant belly, she said, "I''m pregnant. Surely you wouldn''t be so heartless, would you?"

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    ?


    Ann could sense something was off from Chloe''s expression. "Chloe, do you know her?" she asked.


    Before Chloe could respond, Linda had already walked over to them. "Chloe and I were best friends in high school. Mrs. Smith, I''ve heard so much about you. You''re Chloe''s birth mom, right? It''s lovely to finally meet you. Please take good care of me," Linda said in the sweetest voice imaginable.


    To anyone who didn''t truly know her, she seemed kind and polite. She gazed at Ann with wide, innocent eyes. "Wow, this meal looks amazing! I''m starving. Mind if I join you for dinner?"


    Hearing that this girl was supposedly Chloe''s good friend, Ann responded quickly, "Sure, we''ve just started. If you''re okay with it, you''re more than wee to join us..."


    But Chloe stepped in front of Linda, blocking her path. "Yeah, she was my best friend in high school. But she also stole my boyfriend when I was at my lowest, spread lies about me, and framed me more times than I can count. Calling her a ''best friend'' is a joke."


    Ann''s face clouded with a mix of emotions. The mention of "best friend" brought back memories of her fallout with Leah. She knew all too well the pain of friends turning into enemies. That kind of hurt sticks with you for life.


    Ann''s demeanor turned frosty, "Miss, our ce isn''t open yet, and we''re not serving guests right now. Please leave."


    Suddenly, Linda clutched her stomach, "It hurts, my stomach really hurts..."


    Chloe pulled Ann back a step, "Linda, you''ve pulled this stunt before. Just so you know, there are cameras everywhere, so don''t even try any of your dirty tricks."


    "No, Chloe, it really hurts, I swear," Linda leaned against the table, sweat forming on her forehead. "Please, take me to the hospital."


    Chloe frowned, suspicious of whatever game Linda was ying now. She took out her phone and dialed 911. It wasn''t that Chloe was worried Linda would frame her. She was just tired of the drama.


    After making the call, she sat back down and continued her meal. Her tone was detached, "Just hang tight, the ambnce will be here soon." Content belongs to


    UMS


    Ann, unsure of what was really happening, decided to head back to the kitchen to clean up.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Linda, still clutching her stomach,


    looked over at Chloe, who was


    eating without a care in the world.


    "Chloe, how did you be so cold


    and heartless?" Content belongs to


    Without even ncing her way, Chloe replied, "Didn''t you ever hear ''The Boy Who Cried Wolf'' when you were a kid?"


    "I''m not lying, my stomach really hurts," Linda insisted.


    Chloe calmly sipped her soup, "That''s not my problem."


    "How can it not be your problem? Don''t you know..."


    Linda was about to spill something big but bit her tongue at thest second.


    Chloe, holding her bowl, turned slightly, "Don''t know what?"


    "This is Lucas''s and my child. Don''t you care at all?" Linda blurted out.


    Chloeughed, "That''s ridiculous. Why should I care about my ex and the other woman''s kid? I''m not crazy."


    Linda was in too much pain to


    continue talking. Maybe she had overdone it that morning, and now. her stomach was rebelling. Fear crept in as she looked down and saw blood soaking through her pants. Her legs started to shake. "Blood, help me, save my child, Chloe, Chloe..." Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    ?


    Chloe could immediately tell something was wrong. Linda''s face was etched with genuine pain and fear. Chloe jumped up to check on her, and that''s when she noticed the rming red stain on Linda''s pants. Chloe had never seen anything like it, but the sight of the bright blood made her heart race. Linda''s face was twisted in agony. "Chloe, please save my baby, I beg you..."


    The ambnce still hadn''t arrived. Chloe called to find out what was going on and learned there had been a pile-up in the southern part of town, and all ambnces had been sent there instead.


    Despite suspecting that Linda might be ying some kind of game, Chloe couldn''t ignore her own conscience. She scooped Linda up and got her into the car, with Ann tagging along. Chloe told Ann to film everything on her phone, just in case Linda tried to pull a fast er.


    They made it to the hospital in no time. Chloe carried Linda inside, where she was quickly put on a stretcher and whisked into the emergency room. Chloe waited outside, unsure of what was happening.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    While waiting, she remembered to call Lucas. She tried several times, but he didn''t pick up, so she gave up. Chloe was about to leave but decided to stick around until Linda came out of the emergency room. She needed to know what was going on.


    A doctor came out, pulling off his mask. "Where''s Linda''s family?" he asked. Linda was awake and pointed at Chloe. "It''s her."


    Chloe frowned but stepped forward. "Doctor, you can tell me what''s going on. I''ll pass it along to her family."


    The doctor exined, "She had signs of a threatened miscarriage. The centa is positioned low, and there was significant bleeding, but it''s stopped now. Both mom and baby are out of immediate danger."


    Chloe let out a breath she didn''t realize she was holding. She wasn''t sure if she was relieved for the baby''s sake or because any scheme Linda might''ve had had fallen apart.


    Chloe nodded. "What caused this?"


    The doctor shrugged. "Could be a lot of things-emotions, health, maybe the baby was just too active."


    Chloe had no experience with


    pregnancy, so this was all new to


    el


    her. Linda was moved to a regr room, and the doctor prescribed some meds to help with the pregnancy. They''d keep an eye on her for a couple of days, and if there was no more bleeding, she could go home.


    Chloe was about to head out when a nurse roped her into helping with some tasks; since Linda had more tests to do. Before long, Chloe had


    all the test results in her hands she nned to leave them and head out. Content belongs to


    QUMS


    In the room, a nurse was monitoring the baby''s heartbeat. The sound was strong and fast. Hearing it, Chloe felt a wave of awe. She realized for the first time that this was a living being about to make its entrance into the world, and it was something amazing.


    Once everything was sorted, Chloe ced the reports by Linda''s bed. "Threatened miscarriage. Take it easy and look after yourself."


    As Chloe turned to leave, Linda called out, "Chloe, have you seen this baby?"

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    ?


    Chloe frowned, eyebrows knitting together as she noticed several ultrasound photos scattered across the bed. They held the shadowy outline of a baby growing in a womb. The images weren''t crystal clear, but you could still make out the rough shape of the child, even down to the eyes, nose, and mouth. There were quite a few pictures, showcasing the baby''s tiny fingers in its mouth, curled up snugly, and even yawning.


    Linda handed the photos back to Chloe, who took them without thinking, her eyes drifting over each ck-and-white image. Linda watched Chloe''s face intently. "Isn''t he adorable? Do you like him?"


    Chloe tossed the photos back onto the bed with a scoff. "Linda, cut it out. He''s your kid, not mine. Why would I care?"


    Linda met Chloe''s gaze. "Would you care if he were yours?"


    Chloe looked down at Linda, her expression hard. "Are you trying to make him my godchild or something?"


    Linda''s eyes flickered with emotion. "I was lucky to have you today. Who knows what might have happened to me and the baby if you hadn''t been there. If you''re open to it..."


    "No way," Chloe interrupted, flipping her hair as her face settled back into a mask of indifference. "Linda, don''t even think about your dirty tricks. You know how much I can''t stand you."


    Linda''s face clouded over. Chloe went on, "But yeah, I did save you today. If you''re looking to repay me, there''s something you can do."


    A spark of hope lit up Linda''s eyes. "What do you want me to do? What could possibly make things right between us?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe turned away, her voice sharp. "Tell me, did you kill Shawn?"


    Linda''s face changed, surprise and fear shing through her eyes. She hadn''t seen thating. After a pause, she replied, "Chloe, I have no idea what you''re talking about. How could I kill someone?"


    Chloe fixed her gaze on Linda''s eyes,


    searching for any sign of guilt. But


    Linda''s expression didn''t give anything away. Chloe had been trying to@gnore what Rat had told her. Shawn had vanished right after getting a call from Linda. Two dayster, his body had been found in a reservoir, long dead. All signs pointed to Linda being thest person to see Shawn and the main suspect. Content belongs to


    ¡°Chloe, how could you use me of something so serious? If I remember right, didn''t he drown in the reservoir? Maybe he just slipped in by ident while walking at night."


    "Walking at night? How do you know when he died?"


    Chloe herself didn''t have those details. Panic flickered across Linda''s eyes. "I''m just guessing. It''s not like someone would just fall into the water during the day for no reason."


    There was something about Linda''s


    response that felt off to Chloe. But she was just testing the waters. Chloe looked at Linda hard. "Linda,


    h.


    I''m going to find out the truth.


    you


    did kill him, thew will catch up with


    you."


    UMS


    With that, Chloe turned and left. Linda sat on the bed, her fingers clutching the sheets so tightly they turned white. If Chloe ever found out what she had done, would she really turn her in? Some secrets needed to stay hidden. At least for now.


    As Chloe stepped out of the hospital, her phone buzzed. It was Lucas calling.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    ?


    Chloe frowned but answered the call anyway.


    Lucas''s slurred voice came through the line, "Chloe, did you call me? Sorry, I missed it."


    He continued rambling, "It''s been years since youst called me. I''m thrilled, Chloe..."


    Chloe''s voice was steady and calm, "Linda had a miscarriage. She''s at Ryan General Hospital in the maternity ward."


    Lucas snapped out of his haze instantly, "What? Say that again!"


    Chloe hung up without another word.


    A smirk tugged at her lips.


    As a father, he was definitely dropping the ball.


    She''d mentioned the miscarriage on purpose.


    He had iting.


    Leaving the hospital, Chloe found herself at a loss for where to go next.


    She made her way to the Riverbrook Police Station.


    Chloe had once interviewed the Chief of Police there.


    She''d given him a heads-up beforehand.


    Chief Peterson had a records clerk ready to meet her.


    Clerk Lee took a while but eventually brought out a pile of old case files.


    "Ms. Chloe, here are the records from the case you were asking about, from five years back," Lee said.


    Chloe thanked him, "I appreciate it."


    Clerk Lee, having spent years in the records department, had never seen such a strikingly beautiful woman in person before.


    So, he was especially attentive to Chloe.


    "Ms. Chloe, what do you need these records for? It''s just a routine drowning case."


    "When they found the body, he''d already been dead for two days. This Shawn was a local thug, always causing trouble. His idental death was almost a relief around here. Maybe it was karma, you know, evil begets evil."


    Chloe had already opened the file.


    She carefully scanned through the records.


    Lee leaned in, offering more context,


    "This Shawn grew up in an orphanage, no family to speak of.


    When he died, no one came forward for him. Found at noon, filed away by that afternoon."


    "Ms. Chloe, these are old cases, from five years ago. Why the interest?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Chloe didn''t bother answering Lee''s question.


    Her eyes were glued to a particr report.


    It was the coroner''s autopsy certificate.


    One sentence made Chloe''s heart pound and her pupils narrow.


    "The deceased''s lungs had no water."


    If it was drowning, how could Shawn''s lungs be dry?


    There was only one exnation.


    He was already dead before being tossed into the reservoir. That''s why his lungs had no water.


    Chloe''s fingers tightened, her expression taut, like a string about to snap.


    She turned to Lee, "His lungs were dry, obviously not a drowning. Why didn''t anyone look into this?"


    Lee scratched his head, "I''m just a


    records clerk, but this was the first case I documented during my internship, so it stuck with Content belongs to


    swn yel


    ?


    Lee continued, a bit sheepishly, "No one reported it, and he had no family to press for justice. Plus, he wasn''t exactly a model citizen. The station was swamped with big cases back then, so this one just fell through the cracks..."


    S


    Chloe felt a chill.


    Her instincts had been right.


    Shawn wasn''t a drowning victim; he was murdered.


    Who was the killer?


    Did it have any ties to her?


    Chloe left the police station.


    She got a call from a friend, saying they had found Rat.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    ?


    Absolutely.


    Just three days ago, Chloe had roped in a buddy to help track down Ricky. This pal had all the right connections, from the seedy underbelly to the elite circles in Riverbrook. Why not ask Connor for help, you wonder? Well, Chloe just didn''t want to dig up that old part of her life in front of him, even though she knew he wouldn''t bat an eye.


    The buddy tipped her off that Rat was holed up in a Riverbrook nightclubtely. The reason he was flying under the radar? Someone else had booked the room for him, and all his details were under their name. No shock there the mystery benefactor was none other than Lisa.


    Rat had been living it up at the nightclub during the day, and as soon as night fell, he''d hit the underground casino. In just a few days, he''d racked up a mountain of debt. The kicker? All of it was under Lisa''s name.


    Chloe furrowed her brow. Why was it Lisa again?


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Chloe made her way to "Night Veil," the club her buddy had pointed out. Once inside, she headed straight for the casino downstairs. Her friend had said Rat would be there, gambling like a man possessed. And sure enough, she spotted him quickly.


    Rat still bore the marks of a recent scuffle, his cheekbone smeared with purplish bruises, his eyes bloodshot from the gambling frenzy. Chloe didn''t rush in. Instead, she observed from the shadows.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In mere minutes, Rat had blown through hundreds of thousands in chips. When he tried to get more credit, the casino staff shut him down, demanding immediate payment. Rat tried to brush them off, saying, "Let''s talk this over. It''s just a few hundred grand. A phone call, and I''ll have it sorted."


    With that, Rat stormed out to the parking lot to make a call, and Chloe quietly followed, hiding behind a big SUV to eavesdrop.


    "Hurry up and get here, no more stalling, or don''t me me if I''m not nice when you show up in ten," Rat snapped before hanging up, frustration evident in his voice.


    He was getting edgy, pacing around, puffing on a cigarette. Just as he was about to lose it, a red Porsche screeched to a halt in front of him. Lisa jumped out, mming the car door with with a fury. "Are you out of your mind? Where am I supposed to pull million from? I''ve been covering your room, food, drinks, and you just gamble it all away. Your debt isn''t my problem! I don''t have the money; you sort it out!"


    Rat''s tone turned yful, "Ohe on, Chloe. Everyone knows you''re the real heiress of the Meadows family in Riverbrook. How could you be short on cash? Six million is pocket change for you. You managed to scrape together twenty million overnight before. What''s this amount to you?"


    Lisa was fuming. This guy had some nerve. Six million was nothing? She didn''t even have sixty thousand to her name right now.


    Lisa exploded, "Don''t think you can push me around anymore. I''ve done more than enough for you. You''ve pocketed those twenty million, so we''re square. Don''t you dare treat me like your personal ATM."


    Lisa felt like she was about to lose it,


    all thanks to this leech, Rat. After moving into the Meadows family, she''d been living on a monthly allowance of two hundred thousand, plus the jewelry and designer bags Leah gifted her. Over the years, she''d saved up quite a bit. But then Rat came along, and everything changed.


    He held something over her, a constant threat. Lisa ended up selling her savings, jewelry, and designer bags, but Rat was like a bottomless pit. Whenever he ran out of cash, he''de crawling back to her. Finally, when Lisa couldn''t handle it anymore, Rat promised that if she handed over twenty million, he''d vanish for good, leaving her in peace.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    ?


    Lisa was really caught up in it. But where on earth was she supposed toe up with twenty million? She had even sold a lot of her designer clothes. Yet, she was desperate to break free from this nightmare. So, she went ahead and sold shares in herpany, worth a billion, just to get that twenty million. At the time, she had no idea what she was thinking. She knew it was a huge loss, and she knew Leah and Jacob would be disappointed in her. But she was just so eager to cut ties with the past, to finally put it all behind her.


    In her rush to find a quick fix, she sold the shares. She thought she''d finally stop waking up in a panic every night. Thought she wouldn''t have to face that endless pit every morning. But to her dismay, it wasn''t long before things spiraled back to the way they were. He waspletely unreliable and had no principles. That''s when Lisa realized she''d been duped. The twenty million had barely made a dent. She had wasted shares worth a billion for nothing. Lisa''s regret was overwhelming.


    When Rat heard Lisa''s frustration, he immediately turned nasty: "Oh, you don''t want to help me? Don''t expect to have it easy then. I''ll spill your secret, and let''s see how you keep your status as the first daughter of the Meadows family. Remember, I didn''t just see it; I recorded it. I''ll throw the video online..."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Ricky, don''t you dare!"


    "What''s stopping me? I''ve got nothing to lose. If pushes to shove, we both go down!"


    Ricky had that careless, rogue air about him. Lisa''s fingers clenched, her teeth grinding. She felt like a snake being held by the neck, ready to strike but unable to. And any moment, she could be crushed. Seeing Lisa''s face flush with anger, Rat started sweet-talking her: "This is thest time, I swear. Help me gather this six hundred thousand, and I promise I''ll never bother you or Chloe again."


    "I swear, just help me this once, and I''ll vanish from your life for good. You''ll never have to see me again, and your secret will stay buried forever." Lisa knew Ricky was lying. Even if she gave him the six hundred thousand, he''d be back once he ran out of cash. But Lisa was stuck. She couldn''t bear the thought of that video going online. Her life would be over, and she''d never recover. Lisa clenched her fists, her shoulders shaking.


    "I''ll help you this onest time, but you better stick to your word. If you ever threaten me again, we both go down."


    Rat grinned, trying to charm her: "No worries, no worries, I promise. You really are something, the first daughter of the Meadows family, so decisive." "When are you giving me the money?"


    Ricky wanted the cash right away; he was itching to turn things around. Lisa said, "I don''t have the money right now. You''ll have to give me a week.¡± "A week! That''s forever!"


    Lisa replied, "My parents have stopped giving me money. I''ve sold everything valuable I own and am as broke as you are now. If you can''t wait, go ahead and expose me. Then wait for the debt collectors toe after you."


    Lisa was sure Rat wouldn''t easily let go of his leverage. "Fine, a week it is. As long as you give me the six hundred thousand in a week we''re square."


    S


    Vel


    Soon after, Lisa drove off. Rat shook his head and swaggered back into the nightclub, Chloe slowly stepped out from behind the SUV. The moonlight cast shadows on half her face, while the other half was bathed in a soft glow. A sly smile crept onto Chloe''s lips. She instantly decided to change her n. If that''s how it was going to be, then let the storm hit even harder.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    ?


    Chloe picked up the phone and called a friend.


    A few minutester, the manager of the underground casino at the nightclub got a mysterious phone call. Just as luck would have it, Rat walked back into the casino, where the air buzzed with the excitement of high-stakes gambling. The urge to join in was almost unbearable for him.


    Despite knowing the chip counter wouldn''t offer him more credit, Rat couldn''t resist. He approached the manager, "Mr. Money, could you spot me another fifty thousand? I promise I''ll pay you back, with interest."


    To Rat''s surprise, the manager, who had been rather chilly with him just thirty minutes earlier, was now all smiles. "You''re one of our VIPs. Take as many chips as you want. Don''t worry about the money. Just have a great time."


    Rat was thrilled and didn''t stop to question Mr. Money''s sudden change in demeanor. All he could think about was getting back to the tables. "So, can I get credit for five hundred thousand then?"


    "Of course! Even five million is on the table for you."


    Rat''s eyes shone as he quickly exchanged a hefty pile of chips at the counter. Watching him practically skip away, a chip runner leaned over to Mr. Money, whispering, "Boss, he''s already six million in the hole. Why give him more credit? He''ll never pay it back."


    Mr. Money, short and round, his suit straining against his bulk, chuckled with the air of a jolly Buddha, but his eyes held a sharp edge. "Orders from above. Don''t ask questions."


    From the second floor of the casino, Chloe observed for a bit. In just twenty minutes, Ricky had gone back to the counter twice, first for two million and then for another five million in chips. Chloe didn''t bother to confront him; she simply left.


    As she stepped out of Night Veil, the


    sky had already fallen dark. Chloe made her way to the CN Tower.


    el


    Connor had just wrapped up a meeting and was leaving the


    conference room. When he led


    his office, he found Chloe lounging inchis chair,zily spinning around, a picture frame in her hands.


    The frame held a photo of a little girl Connor always kept on his desk. The first time Chloe saw it, she was intrigued and asked if it was his daughter. Connor had been amused, almost annoyed. Over time, she asked again, and he would always give her a yful, evasive response, leaving her to guess. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Chloe studied the photo, her brow furrowed in confusion. Connor found her puzzlement endearing. He walked over, dropped his paperwork on the desk, and casually perched on its edge. "Have you figured it out yet?" he teased.


    The photo was old, its surface


    slightly worn The little girl''s


    e


    beaming smile was the most vivid part left. From the moment Chloe firstid eyes on it, she felt an odd familiarity. She had assumed it might be a rtive from her childhood. But today, as she looked again, a wave of recognition washed over her.


    Finally, it clicked. Chloe looked up, her face full of questions. "Wait, that''s me!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Connor''s eyes sparkled with delight. "Took you long enough to remember, you goof!"

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    ?


    Chloe''s confusion only grew deeper. "How do you have a picture of me from when I was little?" Connor''s smile, which had barely begun to form, faded away. "How can you still not remember?"


    Chloe, now incredibly curious, pressed further, "Come on, spill it. Why do you have a photo of me as a kid? Did we actually meet back then?" Connor, a tad annoyed, snatched the photo frame from Chloe''s hands. "Of course, we did."


    Chloe waspletely taken aback. "We met as kids? When and where?"


    Seeing Chloe''s face full of curiosity, Connor was a bit surprised himself. "You seriously don''t remember? We spent a whole month together, day in and day out, inseparable. You even used to sneak into my bed at night. Does none of this ring a bell?"


    Chloe was shocked by his words. "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? When did I ever spend all day and night with you, let alone sneak into your bed?"


    Chloe had absolutely no memory of any of this.


    Connor pouted, "You really don''t remember, after I''ve kept you in my thoughts all these years."


    He had seen her as his salvation, the light in his life. The reason she casually gave him to keep going, he had held onto for years. And now she''d grown up and forgotten it all. For the first time, Connor felt like roffing his eyes at her.


    Chloe still wouldn''t admit it. "Look, don''t make things up about me. I''ve got an excellent memory. I''ve been able to remember everything since I was two and started talking. I couldn''t possibly forget something like that."


    "You say we met as kids and spent a month together, day and night. I wouldn''t forget something like that, so you must be making it up, right?"


    For the first time, Connor knew what


    it felt like to have an itch in his wisdom tooth, especially with Chloe looking so sure of herself. But in the end, he just sighed, "Fine, I won''t argue. You were only four or five years old then. It''s normal to forget." Content belongs to


    Thinking about how he hadpletely brought her into his life, Connor''s irritation faded away. Now, looking at Chloe, he felt like his once gloomy life was brightened by a beam of light, a hope that would never fade.


    Connor reached out and gently ruffled Chloe''s hair. "Anyway, you won''t be able to forget me now."


    Chloe was still skeptical. "No way, absolutely no way. You need to exin yourself. I won''t forget. My memory is that good. Have you mistaken me for someone else, or is there someone else in your heart?"


    Chloe rarely made such a fuss. The two quickly got into a yful argument. The oue was predictable. Chloe ended up being carried off to the lounge.


    It wasn''t until around nine that they finally started dinner. Not long after they began eating, Chloe got a call This time it was from Leah. Chloe stared at her phone for a few seconds before answering, "Hey, Mom, what''s up?" Content belongsThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Hearing Chloe willingly call her "Mom," Leah was thrilled. Her voice was gentle, "Chloe, honey, your dad''s got a friend who just came back from abroad. We''re nning to visit him the day after tomorrow. Are you free?"

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Chloe paused for a moment before saying, "The day after tomorrow is Cassie''s birthday, and I''ve already got ns."


    She wasn''t fibbing.


    Cassie''s birthday really wasing up, and she''d made sure to arrange a party with Chloe at the vi in Blue Eyes Hills well in advance.


    On the other end, Leah sounded a bit tentative. "Alright then, let''s find another day, okay?"


    Chloe just nodded in agreement.


    After Leah hung up, she sighed deeply.


    Jacob, sitting next to her, quickly asked, "So, did she say yes?"


    Leah shook her head.


    Jacob''s face clouded over instantly.


    "What''s going on? It''s such a simple task, and you still couldn''t manage it. If Chloe doesn''te, how are we going to find a reason to visit the Shaw family? Haven''t you noticed how Belle ¨¦poque''s stocks have tanked? Why aren''t you more concerned?"


    Leah''s temper red right up. "You think I''m not worried about thepany? But what''s worrying going to do? Was it my fault the stocks are in freefall? Jacob, you''ve made all the big decisions over the years. When Missy swiped Chloe''spetition spot, you turned a blind eye. Now you''re ming me for everything? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Jacob knew better than to push his wife''s buttons.


    His family wasn''t particrly well-off, but he was a well-educated guy and quite the catch when he and Leah locked eyes at a ball. It was love at first sight.


    After marrying Leah, it was almost as if he became part of her family.


    So, he had always let Leah take the lead.


    Mainly because he''d built his fortune using the Miller family''s assets, and Leah had always held the purse strings.


    Looking at the wife he''d appeased for so long, Jacob felt a wave of exhaustion.


    But out of habit, he eventually


    relented, "I just got a bit anxious. The Shaw family is ourst shot now. I''ve spent a lot and pulled strings to set up a meeting with them. Neil''s rare invitation to their family dinner is a golden opportunity. If Chloe doesn''t attend, what''s the point of us going? They specifically asked to see the child from back then and mentioned wanting another look at that emerald pendant."


    Silence hung between them.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Shaw family had set the time, and they couldn''t change it.


    And rumor had it they were only in town for a couple of days to pay respects to their ancestors before heading out.


    Missing this chance might mean there wouldn''t be another.


    But Chloe had turned them down t.


    Leah remembered that it really was Cassie''s birthday.


    Cassie and Chloe were practically inseparable, having grown up together.


    Leah figured Cassie hade back to Riverbrook for Chloe.


    Chloe treasured her friend''s birthday more than her own, so there was no way she''d bail on her.


    As they were mulling it over, Lisa suddenly burst in.


    swnl


    Her face was a mask of anger, "Mom, Dad, who''s really your daughter here? Why is it that whenever there''s something good, you think of Chloe and not me?"


    Seeing Lisa, Jacob felt his blood pressure spike.


    "How can you even ask that? If it weren''t for you giarizing Missy and embarrassing us worldwide, would the Meadows family be


    mess The stocks crashing towards


    bankruptcy, isn''t that your dar


    QUMS


    Jacob muttered to himself, "What did I do to deserve a daughter like you? I might as well have left you outside; you''re nothing but trouble."

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    ?


    Lisa felt a rush of frustration and hurt hearing those words. "Dad, how can you say that? You had me, then lost me, leaving me to grow up in such a tough environment. All the love and resources that should''ve been mine went to Chloe. If I''d been raised with the same privileges she had, I''d be even more aplished than she is now. And if Chloe had been in my shoes, she''d be a messpared to me."


    Every time Leah heard Lisa talk like this, it was like a dagger twisting in her heart. In the past, she was filled with guilt, pity, and love for Lisa, eager to make up for everything with the best the world could offer. But now, Lisa''s constantints were wearing thin, and Leah''s patience was slipping. "Lisa, you''ve been back for more than three years. Have you made any progress?" Leah asked calmly. "The mix-up at birth wasn''t something we wanted or caused. It was an ident, fate''s doing. Are you nning to use this as an excuse for your failures forever?"


    "In these three years, I got you etiquette teachers to learn manners and high society''s ways. What have you learned? We wanted to send you abroad to enhance your education, but you didn''t want the challenge. We ced you in thepany to learn management, hoping to pass the business to you. Yet, you sold stocks worth a billion for just twenty million."


    Leah kept her voice even, "People can change. You have everything now, but you haven''t moved forward at all."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leah sighed, "You and Chloe are just different. Three years ago, she lost everything. Wasn''t that devastating? Falling from grace is far more painful than never having it. But look how she''s turned her life around in these three years."


    Leah looked Lisa in the eye, "Do you know the difference between you two? She neverins, she just keeps moving forward."


    But Lisa erupted, "In the end, you still


    think Chloe''s the golden child. Just because she climbed the socialdder and became the Sartori''s daughter-inw. But what''s the point when she did nothing to help the Meadows family when we needed it? Do you think Chloe still cares about you? She remembers every slight from the past three years, every single one." Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    "Chloe''s already written you off. In the end, I''m the only one you can count on. Just me."


    Leah was too disheartened to


    respond. But Jacob felt a twinge of emotion. Yes, even though he gave Chloe a 20% stake, she hadn''t lifted a finger to help thepany. Her attitude towards the Meadows family and Belle ¨¦poque was how distant. She wasn''t the same as before.


    Jacob scoffed, "Rely on you? What do you have that we can count on?"


    elke


    Lisa shot back, "Chloe found herself a powerful ally, and I can do the same. Introduce me to the Shaw family. If can get in with them, do everything I can to lift the Meadows family and put Belle ¨¦poque on the global luxury map." Content belongs to

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    ?


    Leah was taken aback for a moment. "How do you know about the Shaw family?"


    They had never brought up the Shaw family in front of Lisa before.


    Lisa gave a sly grin. "You don''t need to worry about how I know. What matters is that I do know. The Shaw family invited us to their dinner party in two days. This is ourst and only chance. If Chloe won''t help, are you really not going to take me?"


    "After all, it''s been twenty-three years. How could Neil possibly tell whether the child he saw back then was Chloe or me?"


    Jacob was just as surprised. He hadn''t expected Lisa to know something that happened over two decades ago.


    After thinking it over for a bit, Jacob spoke coldly, "It''s not as simple as you think. The Shaw family wants to see not just the child from back then but also the emerald pendant Neil gifted. And that pendant is with Chloe now. If she doesn''t go, it doesn''t mean anything."


    A smug smile spread across Lisa''s face. She pulled out a velvet box from her bag. "Dad, are you talking about this?"


    Jacob took the box from her. Inside was a transparent, pink locket. His face was full of shock.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "How did this pink emerald pendant end up with you?"


    Hearing this, Leah quickly got up and came closer. "Lisa, what''s going on? Did you steal Chloe''s locket?"


    Lisa''s expression shifted. Admitting she stole Chloe''s locket might force her to return it, especially with Leah''s current attitude toward her.


    Lisa had to lie. "Who said I stole it? I asked Chloe for it. This locket should''ve been mine, right? If we hadn''t been switched at birth, wouldn''t this locket be mine?"


    Leah was skeptical. "Chloe agreed to give it to you?"


    Lisa stirred the pot. "Chloe didn''t care about it. She said by giving me this locket, she owed the Meadows family nothing. She''s now the young mistress of the Sartori family. With the Sartori family''s wealth, she couldn''t care less about the value of this emerald pendant." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The light in Leah''s eyes dimmed. It did sound like something Chloe would do. Once she made up her mind, she wouldn''t bother to fight over certain things.


    Lisa saw right through her. "Don''t believe me? Call Chloe right now."


    Seeing how confident Lisa was, Leah stopped doubting.


    When Jacob Saw the pink emerald pendant, his expression changed instantly. He said, "Regardless, we can''t miss this opportunity. Since you have the pendant, you''lle with us to the Shaw family dinner the day after tomorrow."


    Lisa''s face lit up with a smile as her n seeded. "Dad, you''re the best."


    But Jacob still looked worried. "Just remember, keep quiet and don''t cause any trouble. We can''t afford to mess up this rare chance to get close to the Shaw family."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure the Shaw family likes me."


    Jacob nodded. "Liking you isn''t enough. If you can get the Shaw family to adopt you as their goddaughter, that would be even better."


    Lisa frowned. "Dad, I don''t want to be the Shaw family''s goddaughter."


    Jacob looked at her, puzzled. "You think it''s that easy to be a goddaughter? You''re being too picky."


    Lisa quickly exined. "Dad, that''s


    not what I meant. Don''t you know Neil has four sons, none of whom are married, and all are exceptionally handsome? If I could marry into the Shaw family, our family''s situation would bepletely different."


    Jacob was surprised. He hadn''t looked into the Shaw family''s background in detail. But he had heard the rumors about the Shaw family having four outstanding sons.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    ?


    Lisa''s eyes gleamed with ambition. "Kash Shaw, simply known as Kash, is already 30, but he''s been immersed in the military life since his youth, attending a top-notch military academy. Word is, he''s held a high-ranking position for years and is well-regarded by the top brass. Just a couple of weeks ago, he was appointed as the Regional Director in Eldridge City. It''s a role with genuine power, simr to that of a mayor, and he''s the youngest ever to take it on. His career prospects are limitless."


    Jacob was taken aback.


    Lisa continued, "You must''ve heard of Isaac Shaw, the rising star in the business world. He made waves a few years back by founding ISC Technology, creating the most popr social media tform online, along with a few hit gaming apps that took the world by storm. He''s raked in a fortune and, in just a few years, climbed to fifth ce on the global young billionaires list, just behind Connor."


    Lisa''s eyes sparkled with admiration. "What''s most impressive is that he built it all from the ground up, without leaning on the Shaw family''s traditional business. Of course, he''s now managing their enterprises too. In my eyes, he''s every bit as brilliant as Connor."


    "Parker Shaw is a bit of an enigma; there''s not much info on him. All we know is he''s twin brothers with Wayne Shaw. Wayne, as you might know, is a global superstar, the most adored Asian face in Hollywood, and was recently up for an Oscar for Best Actor. Even though he doesn''t work locally, he has a massive global fanbase, outshining even national stars like Juztin."


    Lisa''s excitement was palpable. "Dad, forget being the Shaw family''s goddaughter-I want to be their daughter-inw. Any of the four Shaw sons would be fine, but Kash is my top choice. Even at thirty, he''s a real power yer. Marrying him would elevate our Meadows family beyond measure." Leah couldn''t help but interject, "Lisa, get real. The Shaw family is out of our league. Don''t set yourself up for a fall by dreaming too big."


    Lisa bristled. "If Chloe, who''s just pretending to be a rich girl, can marry into the Sartori family, why can''t I marry into the Shaw family? The Meadows family is quite a name in Riverbrook. You just favor her over me."


    "Lisa, try to be more practical and quit daydreaming."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Alright, alright, let''s not bicker," Jacob chimed in. "A soldier who doesn''t want to be a general isn''t a good soldier. It''s great that Lisa has ambition. And who knows? Love is unpredictable. Why not give it shot? If it works out, we all win. If not, no big deal."


    He then advised Lisa, "For the Shaw family''s dinner party the day after tomorrow, make sure you''re


    well-prepared. Get yourself somet


    beautiful outfits and jewelry. If you need extra cash, draw from thepany ounts. I''m giving you the green light this time."


    Lisa was thrilled. "Dad, I promise I won''t let you down."


    On the flip side, Chloe had just hung up the phone when Teddy walked in, looking serious. He seemed to have something important to say but hesitated upon seeing Chloe.


    Connor caught on quickly. "Spill it. My wife isn''t an outsider."


    Teddy finally spoke up, "The Gilbert family couldn''t get ahold of you, so they called the office. Diana was in a car ident, a pretty bad one. She''s been in the ICU, fighting for her life for over a day. Luckily, she pulled through, but..."

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    ?


    Connor''s face fell. "But why?"


    Teddy replied gravely, "Diana lost one of her legs. It had to be amputated."


    Connor felt his heart plummet, his face paling with the news. Chloe was equally taken aback. Diana had been in a terrible car ident.


    Since the reality show wrapped up, Chloe hadn''t really seen Diana. Her memories of Diana were still tied to their time on the show and that unforgettable moment when ire had them both tied up on a yacht, making Connor choose between them.


    Chloeter found out that after she had jumped into the sea, Diana had done the same. Chloe couldn''t fathom why Diana would take such a drastic step, but it was clear that Diana ced Connor above all else, even her own life¡ªa dangerous sign.


    Connor furrowed his brows, deep in thought. Suddenly, he asked, "How did she end up in an ident? Is ire involved?"


    His first instinct was to suspect ire. After thest incident, even though he had told Diana he wouldn''t look after her anymore, he hadn''t actually pulled back the people secretly protecting her.


    Teddy exined, "This time, it''s not about Chloe, but it does rte to you and Ms. Eve."


    Connor frowned, "Exin."


    "I did some digging. On the night of your courthouse wedding, Ms. Eve sent Diana a slew of photos and videos. Diana was driving on the highway, got distracted, and crashed. Now, the Gilbert and Nagel families are at each other''s throats. Desmond even showed up with a baseball bat, threatening to break Eve''s leg. She had to kneel in the chapel for a whole day and night as punishment. Jeffery knows about this too, and he wants you to go back and sort everything out."


    "Jeffery stressed that since this whole thing started because of you, you need to clean up the mess. You have to smooth things over with both the Gilbert and Nagel families. They have important partnerships with the Sartori family. Diana losing her leg is tragic, but if these families fall out, it could destroy years of coboration, leading toyoffs and shattered lives. Jeffery says this is a major issue, and you must fix it."


    Connor''s gaze turned icy. "Got it. You can leave now."


    Once Teddy exited, Chloe spoke up, "You should go back and take care of this. Come back once it''s all sorted."


    Connor asked, "I''m going to see Diana. Will that bother you?"


    Chloe smiled, shaking her head. "You''re my husband now. I trust youpletely."


    Connor felt warmth spread in his chest. He took Chloe''s hand and, after a brief pause, said, "I''ll be back as soon as I can, to go with you to Cassie''s birthday party."


    Connor had promised to attend Cassie''s birthday bash with her. Chloe smiled gently, "Take your time. Come back when everything''s settled. We can always catch up with Cassie another time."


    "Alright."


    Three hourster, Connor arrived atContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    thergest private hospital in


    Eldridge City Harmony Hospital. Teddy followed him in, exining, "Diana just had her amputation. surgery and woke up less than two hours ago. She''s not doing well emotionally, struggling toe to terms with losing her left leg. Mr. President, you should brace yourself."

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    ?


    Connor looked serious. "I get it," he said.


    Instead of rushing to see Diana, he headed straight to her doctor, Dr. Fink, to get the full story. Diana had suffered a crushed leg, and with the blood loss and nerve damage, they had no choice but to amputate. This had all been decided while Diana was unconscious, with her mother, Suzanne, signing off on the surgery. The silver lining, if there was one, was that the rest of her body had escaped severe injury in the crash. Diana was young, and if her recovery went smoothly, she could be out of the hospital in three weeks.


    About half an hourter, Connor finally made his way to Diana''s hospital room. The room was a VIP suite, as posh as a luxury hotel, except for the steady flow of doctors and nursesing and going.


    Just as he reached the door, a nurse almost collided with him, flustered and calling out for Dr. Fink. "What''s happening?" Connor asked, his brow furrowed.


    "The patient is really agitated, moving around too much, and the wound''s opened up again," she exined.


    The next hour was a whirlwind. Diana was given a sedative and soon drifted off to sleep. Dr. Fink restitched her wound. Suzanne and Desmond were at her bedside; Suzanne cried nonstop, while Desmond paced, deep in thought.


    Once things settled down, they noticed Connor standing at the door. Desmond walked over and, without hesitation, punched Connor in the face. Connor didn''t dodge, just staggered back, a bit of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Teddy stepped in, his voice firm. "Mr. Gilbert, please, let''s be reasonable. Diana''s ident isn''t our CEO''s fault."


    Desmond, anger boiling, shot back, "How can you say that? If it weren''t for those photos of him with that other woman, would Diana have been so distressed? Would my Diana have lost her leg, ended up disabled?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Desmond''s eyes filled with tears. "Diana''s been dancing ballet since she was a kid, won so many awards. Her legs were her pride and joy. Now one''s gone. How can she cope? How does she move forward?"


    Teddy pressed on, "We''re all heartbroken over Diana losing her leg, but our CEO didn''t release those photos, so ming him isn''t fair."


    1?.


    Desmond, torn between grief and rage, dered, "I know it was Eve. Do you think I''ll just let her off the hook? My daughter lost a leg, and the Nagel family won''t shield Eve from this. I''ll go to any lengths, even the underworld, to make sure she pays."


    Desmond''s anger only intensified. "Connor, for years, the Gilbert family has been in your corner. Without us who knows if you''d have ovee ire supported you, trusted you, hoping you''d protect my daughter in return."


    Tears streamed down Desmond''s face. "I entrusted Diana to you. Thought of you as her future husband respected you, treated you like family, even gave you the family heirloom, hoping you''d be her protector. But the biggest storm in her life came from you."

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    ?


    Desmond mmed his fist against the wall, his frustration and helplessness evident. "I''ve failed as a father. I couldn''t protect her. I trusted the wrong person."


    Suzanne approached him, exuding a calm presence despite her tear-streaked cheeks. Her voice remained gentle and soothing, "Desmond, don''t beat yourself up. This isn''t Mr. Connor''s fault. If it weren''t for him, Diana would have died in ire''s basement when she was just twelve." Hearing Suzanne''s calming voice, Desmond began to regain hisposure. Deep down, he knew Connor wasn''t the one to me. It was his daughter''s unwavering obsession.


    Struggling to control his emotions, Desmond clenched his fists and stormed out of the hospital room. Teddy quietly followed, softly closing the door behind him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In the living room, it was just Suzanne and Connor left. Suzanne turned to him, "Mr. Connor, please, go check on Diana."


    Connor entered Diana''s hospital room. Shey there, seemingly asleep but restless, murmuring in her dreams and asionally letting out soft cries. Tears stained her cheeks, making her look heartbreakingly vulnerable. Connor felt a sharp pang in his heart.


    After all, he''d spent years protecting Diana, treating her like his own sister. In doing so, he''d sheltered her too much, and she''d be hopelessly romantic, losing sight of her situation as she focused entirely on him. Connor had finally decided to step back, hoping she''d find her own way. But


    now...


    Seeing Diana so vulnerable, Connor''s heart ached deeply.


    Suzanne stood beside him, recalling the past. "Mr. Connor, you saved Diana''s life, pulling her, barely alive, from ire''s basement. Our family owes you everything."


    "You know my story¡ªa struggling actor with no family ties. If it weren''t for Desmond, I''d still be wing my way up from the bottom. But because of him, our daughter was born into ire''s legacy of hatred and revenge."


    "Desmond doesn''t hold real power in the Gilbert family. His brother Jeffery mes me for the end of Desmond and ire''s marriage. But their marriage was doomed long before came along. ire never loved Desmond. He only learned the truth after Pax was born, and he couldn''t ept it. That''s when he met me..."


    Suzanne paused, then continued, "These are old wounds. ire may not have loved Desmond, but that


    doesn''t stop her from using us as ase her punching bag. She can''t handle betrayal. No matter where we hide, she''s always there, like a nightmare. She''s stronger and more ruthless. We live in constant fear of her next move."


    Suzanne''s voice wavered with emotion, "My husband and I have made our peace with whatever maye. We''ve lived our lives and enjoyed what


    we could. Death doesn''t scare us anymore. But Diana is different. She''s young, with her whole future ahead. She''s our shared hope..."


    Choking up, Suzanne paused, took a tissue from the bedside, and wiped her tears before regaining her calm demeanor.


    "So, I''m entrusting Diana to you because you share our vision and have the means to protect her."


    Suzanne''s tone turned serious, "I''m


    noting to you empty-handed, Mr. Connor ve traded the most precious thing the Gilbert family has with you. Desmond and I may not wield much power, but Marian, bless her, favored Desmond and left him the family heirloom. We''ve made a deal with you, Mr. Connor Since you''ve epted our sincerity, you must honor your promise."

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    ?


    By the end of their chat, Suzanne''s voice had shed its usual softness, taking on a sharpness that hadn''t been there before. She''d held a trump card back in the day, using it to strike a deal with Connor.


    Connor finally broke his silence: "Sure, we had a deal, but the agreement was that I''d protect her until she was grown-up, not that I''d definitely marry her."


    Suzanne''s expression shifted. Connor''s face turned cold, his voice carrying a familiar chill and confidence: "Diana''s twenty now, a full-grown adult. Our agreement''s done and dusted."


    Suzanne''s face fell, but she kept herposure. "Mr. Connor, with Diana in this state, don''t you feel any responsibility? If marriage wasn''t your n, why let the rumors fly? For ages, everyone in the Eldridge Elites thought Diana would join the Sartori family. Then suddenly, Ms. Chloe shows up, and you''re married in a month. How''s Diana supposed to handle that? What will the Eldridge Elites think of her?"


    "Aunt Suzanne, that''s not what we settled on back in the day."


    Suzanne blinked, taken aback. "What do you mean?"


    "You only asked me to keep your daughter safe, no matter the cost. Aren''t you asking too much now?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Suzanne''s face went nk. She''d always known Connor to be distant, yet his kindness towards Diana led her to believe Diana was special to him. When Diana was trapped in the basement by ire for four days, nearly dying, Suzanne was


    Ov


    desperate, just wanting someone to watch over Diana. She hadn''t dared to ask for more, especially with Diana being so young back then.


    But over the years, Connor''s special attention to Diana, despite his usual aloofness, had Suzanne hoping for more. It turns out, though, it was all just wishful thinking. To Connor, this was just business, a deal wrapped up with both parties walking away. Content belongs to


    Suzanne felt a mix of helplessness and fear. Was Connor really so detached from Diana? Would he truly leave her behind?


    Her voice softened, tears slipping down her cheeks as she pleaded, "Our poor Diana, she''s been through so much, and now she''s... well, it''s our fault as parents."


    Switching tactics, Suzanne continued, "Mr. Connor, if you''re set on leaving Diana behind, then go. From now on, the Gilbert family will cut all ties with you. We won''t bother you again."


    ¨¦t


    Connor didn''t respond. He simply pulled a velvet box from his pocket and ced it in Suzanne''s hands. "Diana''s ident pains me deeply, but we have to look ahead. As for Chloe, don''t worry, I''ll make sure she doesn''t harm Diana. But beyond that, her life is her own to lead. Everyone has their own hurdles. As her parents, you should guide her. I hope she finds the strength to live well."


    With that, Connor turned to leave. Suzanne opened the velvet box. Inside was the Gilbert family heirloom, a pink emerald dragon pendant.


    She paused, calling after him, "Connor, you''re just going to leave this too? Don''t you know what this pink emerald pendant means?"

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    ?


    Suzanne was really starting to freak out. Was Connor giving this back as a sign he wanted to cut ties with the Gilbert family? Diana couldn''t just walk away from his protection; they were no match for ire on their own. His earlier words were just to test Connor''s reaction. Diana was still out cold, and yet, he was seriously nning to leave.


    Connor paused, turned around, and spoke calmly. "I know full well this is one of the keys to the legendary treasure of the four major families. Each family''s heirloom is a key, but you need all four to unlock the door to the treasure."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Legend has it that the four powerful families of the Eldridge Elites have passed this story down through generations. A hundred years ago, during the Republic era, three of these families were top warlords in the area. Eldridge City was under the control of four warlords: the Shaw family, the Gilbert family, the Nagel family, and the Sartori family.


    Back then, chaos reigned, and each family amassed a fortune. As the warlord era faded, most families fled abroad, leaving behind their immense wealth and gold. They banded together to create a treasure vault hidden in an ancient mountain monastery. They crafted a magical door that required four talismans, each made from pink emerald pendants, to open.


    Today, three of the warlord descendants remain: the Gilbert family, the Shaw family, and the Nagel family, all considered prestigious lineages. After a new order was established, these families returned and quietly rebuilt. The Nagel family dominated the grain market, the Gilbert family opened banks, the Shaw familyunched tradingpanies, and the Sartori family got into shipping, expanding overseas trade. The families quickly rose to power again.


    Knowing the legend of the family


    treasure, they soon united, monopolizing industries and intermarrying. But in Jeffery''s time, the Sartori family inexplicably fell overnight, leaving the family in ruins. Their pink emerald pendant Surfaced on the ck market, and the other families vied for it, each using their own tactics.


    Yet, a mysterious man, Jeffery, ended up with the pendant. The Sartori family, the newest


    powerhouse, was built from scratch, supposedly starting with a small freighter that led to a shipping empire, acquiring nearly all of the Sartori assets. In just a few decades, they became the top family. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Nobody knew Jeffery''s background, though rumors swirled that he was behind the Sartori downfall. But no one dared to whisper about it now. Over the years, with solid assets and international savvy, the new four families almost controlled all business in the Eldridge Elites.


    ???


    As each family reached their peak, they stopped passing down the treasure tale to the next generations. Actually, starting with Connor''s generation, most didn''t even know about it. Suzanne went on, "The treasure is a closely guarded secret among the four families, usually told by the head of the family to their sessor, and only to one person. The keys to the treasure are the family heirlooms. The Sartori family has a pink emerald pendant, the Gilbert family has a dragon


    medallion, the Shaw family also has a pink emerald pendant, and the Nagel family has a pink safety buckle."


    Suzanne added, ¡°Legend says the gold alone was ten million taels, along with countless rare treasures. Any one of them would be priceless today. If someone could get their hands on this century-old treasure, it''d be enough to buy several small countries."

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    "If you get your hands on it, the Sartori family will be the richest in the world, untouchable for centuries. Best of all, you won''t have to answer to your sister anymore. Her wealth is nothingpared to this legendary treasure. You could hire the most elite mercenary army or even buy a small country. No one would dare stand against you. Don''t you dream of that day?"


    Suzanne knew Connor had big ambitions. Even if he didn''t crave the treasure, ire would find out about it eventually. She''d do whatever it took to get those four keys. Connor didn''t have much of a choice.


    Connor''s face was as expressionless as ever, calm and collected: "It''s just an old legend, not necessarily true. The heads of the four major families have been searching for a century, and they haven''t even found the ancient monastery in the mountains. This treasure won''t be easy to find."


    "But you''ve got the best shot at it," Suzanne added. "The Gilbert and Nagel families have been reduced to being the Sartori family''s sidekicks. We can''tpete with them anymore. For years toe, we''ll have to rely on them to survive. Naturally, I want you, not ire, to lead the Sartori family. If ire takes over, we''re done for."


    Connor replied, "Don''t be so negative. Pax is part of the Gilbert family too. Even if I lose to my sister, he won''t let her destroy us."


    "Pax is a Gilbert in name only. He kept that name because Jeffrey promised him the Gilbert estate. But once he inherits it, ire won''t spare any of us. It''s one thing if we die, but Diana''s been through enough. Do we really want to push her back into misery?"


    Connor said, "If I lose, I''ll be the first to go, so there''s no point in worrying me with this."


    "That''s why you can''t lose this power struggle, Mr. Connor. It''s not just your life at risk, but also the lives of many who rely on you."


    Connor looked at Suzanne: "So, what are you getting at?"


    Suzanne closed the ornate sandalwood box and handed it back to Connor: Tve got nothing left to say. You and Diana aren''t meant to be. I''ll encourage her to move on, but please. Mr. Connor, keep the promise you made years ago. Always protect Diana. I return this dragon medallion to you as my renewed pledge of loyalty."


    For years, Connor had woven a safety around Diana, and it was still intact. He epted the medallion and said, "As for the Gilbert family, I hope you keep things civil You could ask for business or financialpensation. Regarding ¨¦ve..."


    "I know we can''t demand Eve to literally give Diana a leg, but we can''t let this slide. Since you''re willing to.


    mediate, please talk to the Nagelet


    family. they send Eve abroad and keep her away for five years, and transfer 5% of the Sheffield Group''s shares to Diana, we''ll call it settled." Content belongs toContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Surely Diana''s leg is worth that small percentage of Sheffield shares, right?"

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    ?


    Connor nodded, "I''ll make sure this gets done. Plus, I''ll be transferring 5% of my shares in Sartori Corporation to Diana. The annual dividends from Sartori Corporation will ensure she lives a life of wealth and luxury."


    Suzanne was stunned.


    Five percent of Sartori Corporation''s shares was nothing to scoff at.


    "Your feelings towards Diana..."


    "All I feel for Diana is guilt, nothing more. Please, make sure she understands that clearly. I don''t want her holding onto any false hope. The truth is, all these years, aside from our agreement, I used her status to shield my wife, to protect her. Please, tell her I''m sorry."


    With that, Connor left the hospital room.


    Suzanne was shocked, not just because Connor was willing to give Diana 5% of the shares, but because of what he saidst.


    All these years, while it seemed like he was protecting Diana, he was actually using her to draw attention away from ire.


    This was the real reason the Eldridge Elites believed Connor would marry Diana. He put Diana in the spotlight while secretly safeguarding the woman he truly loved.


    Suzanne was furious, but then she thought about it: Connor had indeed kept Diana safe over the years. In the end, she sighed. They''d still need to rely on him in the future. His willingness to give Diana 5% of the shares was already quite generous.


    Suzanne turned to look at Diana, who was lying in the bed. Suddenly, she noticed Diana was awake, staring at the ceiling with a nk expression, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Suzanne panicked and quickly rushed over to her. She gently stroked Diana''s hair, "Diana, you''re awake. When did you wake up?"


    Diana didn''t say a word, just kept staring at the ceiling, letting her tears fall.


    Suzanne knew Diana must have heard everything. She was worried. Diana had just lost a leg, and now this emotional blow-Suzanne wasn''t sure if Diana could handle it.


    "Diana, listen to me..."


    "Mom, so since I was twelve, his protection was just because of the deal you made with him involving the Gilbert family heirloom, right?¡± "Yes... but..."


    "Not only did he take our Gilbert family''s heirloom, but he also used me as a smokescreen to hide his rtionship with Chloe for three whole years."


    In those three years, she had no idea how many times ire tried to bring her down. Even though Connor''s connections kept her safe, the fear and helplessness were etched in Diana''s memory.


    Suzanne knew what her daughter was thinking, "What he did wasn''t right, but he did give you 5% of the shares in Sartori Corporation, which is worth half of the Gilbert family''s estate..."


    Diana''s tears flowed freely, blurring her vision.


    "So all these years, he never actually cared for me..."


    Seeing her daughter so heartbroken, Suzanne was at a loss for words.


    "Diana, it''s time to move on. Even with one leg, your wealth gives you the pick of the litter. No one would dare look down on you."


    Dianaughed through her tears, her


    emotions running high, "I''ll make them all pay-Eve, ire, Chloe, and Connor. Each one of you treated me this way, and I will make you all pay!" Content belongs to


    IMS


    Meanwhile, over on the other side of town, Chloe got a call from Cassie at 3 PM.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "It''s my birthday tonight, don''t forget. Come over early, okay?"


    Chloe was at the mall picking out a gift for Cassie. ¡°I couldn''t forget if I tried; this is the third reminder today."


    Cassieughed, "Just making sure you remember. Gotta hang up now, still need to remind a few more folks." Cassie was always up for a good party.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    ?


    She''d only been in Riverbrook for a month, but she''d already mingled with all sorts of folks. The Gentleman''s Promise, a new hot spot, quickly became the ce to be for Riverbrook''s elite, where nights were filled withughter and music. Cassie, in her usual grand style, decided to invite this eclectic mix to celebrate her birthday at Blue Eyes Mountain. At the moment, Cassie was meticulously going through her contacts, sharing the party details over the phone.


    When she got to Winston''s name, she realized she hadn''t invited him yet. Given that Winston lived right next door, she figured he didn''t really need an official invite. Still, she wondered if he mighte homete that night. After mulling it over for a second, Cassie decided to call him anyway. Winston was driving back from a family memorial service with his parents when his phone buzzed. He nced at it and wasn''t nning to answer, but then he noticed the caller IDbeled "Little Rascal" and couldn''t resist picking up. With one hand on the wheel, he answered the call.


    Before he could say anything, Cassie''s upbeat voice boomed through, "Hey, why don''t you swing by my ce tonight?" Winston couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm, "I''ve got ns tonight, hosting some folks at home." Cassie sounded a bit let down, "Oh well, it''s my birthday, and I''m throwing a party. Thought it''d be fun to have you around and maybe introduce you to some of the town''s finest. I invited them all, but I guess you''ll have to miss out. Alright, you''re busy, so I''ll let you go." With that, she hung up.


    Winston listened to the dial tone with a slight sense of regret. From the backseat, a clear voice chimed in, "Who was that? Quite the loud voice." Winston nced in the rearview mirror at his backseat passenger.


    The guy was casually dressed, legs kicked up. His face was a mirror image of Winston''s, but he was styled to perfection, with tousled hair that gave him an effortlessly cool vibe. He had headphones on, lost in his game.


    "You''re jamming to music and gaming, and you still caught my conversation?" Winston teased. The man, Wayne, shed a charming grin, "You''re my brother. Of course, I''m keeping tabs. Winston, are you seeing someone these days?"


    Winston shot back, "Wayne, have you forgotten basic stuff while abroad? I''m Parker, you''re Wayne. Who''s the big brother again?"


    "Come on, we''re twins. Just because


    the nurse carried you out first doesn''t make you the older one F all we know, I might have been conceived first."


    "I''m not arguing. An older brother should indulge his younger one."


    Their yful banter was enough to make Isaac, who was sitting in the passenger seat, roll his eyes. "Are you two ever going to grow up? This two who''s older debate has been going on for twenty-five years."


    Wayne took off his headphones and leaned forward. "Isaac, I swear Winston''s in love. He was grinning at his phone a lotst night. Even the smile just now was suspicious. I''m telling Mom and Dad."


    Winston snorted, "Go ahead. Tell them my romantic interest is a guy."


    Wayne was caught off guard, "That call was from a guy?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Winston nodded, "What did you think?"


    "I thought it sounded kind of like a girl. But yeah, no woman is that loud." Wayne shrugged and went back to his game, ¡°Boring!"


    Winston chuckled, "Remember Cassie, Shane Kash? The one who used to yank down my shorts when we were kids?"

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    ?


    Winston grinned, clearly in a good mood, "You still remember that, huh?"


    "How could I forget? We got into so much trouble as kids. That little guy was a real scrapper, like a mad dog. Even though we were two years older, he''d somehow pin us both down. It was wild."


    "And you never let me fight back. You always let him have his way, never letting me hit back!"


    Wayne perked up too, "So, was that call from Cassie, the little wild one?"


    Winston nodded, "Yep, he''s back, living right next door. It''s his birthday today, and he wanted to invite me over."


    Wayne was interested, "You have to go. I haven''t seen him in ages. He''s probably grown into a big, burly guy by now."


    Isaac, noticing their excitement, chimed in, "Mom and Dad said we have important guests tonight, so neither of you are going anywhere."


    "Really? After living in Luxembourg for over twenty years, they still have friends here?"


    The brothers were puzzled.


    A ck sedan rolled up, followed by another car. Kash was behind the wheel. In the backseat sat a middle-aged couple. The man, dressed in a suit, looked dignified and handsome, even at his age. The woman, with short hair, looked youthful-not in her features, but in the natural wrinkles at her eyes, without signs of cosmetic touch-ups. Her slightly tanned skin, weathered by the elements, exuded health and vibrancy. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    She had a rxed vibe, her eyes bright and clear like a child''s. She rolled down the window, taking in the scenery with curiosity, "The sycamores on Green Eyes Hill have grown so tall. I remember when you nted them, they were just saplings."


    Indeed, Neil had nted those trees himself when Ruby was pregnant. Ruby, already a mother of four boys, longed for a daughter. One night, she dreamt of a phoenix perched on a sycamore at their door. Convinced her unborn child was a girl, she named her Jaden early on.


    Neil was thrilled too. He had sycamore saplings flown in from France, nting each one along the path home, hoping they''d always guide their daughter back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Ruby gazed at the lush


    sycamores now towering above, her initial excitement faded, and a hint of pain flickered in her eyes. Neil


    noticed her silence, knowing sh


    was thinking of their lost child. He wrapped an arm around her Let it go. Tonight, I''ll introduce you to a girl. You might like her, and if you do, we could ask her to be our


    goddaughter."


    Their lost child wasn''t a taboo topic. Ruby wasn''t fragile. Though


    sometimes childlike, she was


    Pel


    resilient and independent. After their daughter''s passing, she didn''t dwell in sorrow but turned pain into purpose, advocating for children in need worldwide. As a renowned war correspondent and founder of the Angel Children Foundation, she traveled the globe, helping countless orphans.


    Ruby asked, "How do you know I''ll like her?"


    Neil smiled, "The first time I saw her, I felt a soft spot, a deep affection. After all these years, seeing her again feels like fate. If she''s as I remember, we could definitely make her our goddaughter. I''m sure Mr. Jacob would be delighted."

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    ?


    Ruby chuckled, leaning into Neil''s arms, but her eyes darted over to Neil, who was behind the wheel. She leaned in closer and whispered, "If that girl turns out to be a good match, maybe we should introduce her to Kash. She''d make a lovely daughter-inw."


    "Sounds like a n. Kash is already thirty and still single. Poor guy."


    Even though they were trying to keep it low-key, Kash could hear every single word.


    "Can you guys at least pretend to talk behind my back?"


    Rubyughed, "We wanted you to hear! Why would we hide?"


    Kash just sighed.


    "By the time your dad and I hit thirty, we already had two kids. You, on the other hand, haven''t even held a girl''s hand, let alone thought about marriage."


    Kash sighed again.


    "We''re not trying to rush you into anything, but you know, people have normal human desires. Yourck of interest in women has us a little concerned."


    Kash remained silent.


    "Of course, we''re pretty open-minded here. If you don''t have a girlfriend, we''d be okay with you having a boyfriend instead..."


    "Mom!"


    Kash couldn''t take it anymore.


    "I''ve got my life under control, thanks. If you''re that free, maybe you could work on your cooking skills so we don''t end up in the ER again."


    Ruby was a powerhouse in many areas, but her cooking was another story entirely, often ending in culinary chaos. Justst night, she enthusiastically whipped up some scrambled eggs with tomatoes.


    The aftermath? The whole family spent the night sick, with poor Wayne ending up in the hospital for food poisoning. No one could quite figure out how she turned such a simple dish into a disaster.


    Seeing Kash''s serious face, Ruby yfully stuck out her tongue. Her son, ever the model of decency and integrity. But she loved teasing him.


    When night fell, the Shaw household was buzzing with activity. Ruby was itching to get back in the kitchen. The head chef tried his best to keep her out, but she was persistent.


    Neil watched Ruby from the dining room, hisptop open as he worked. He would look up every now and then, smiling warmly at her.


    Each of the Shaw brothers was


    caught up in their own world. Kash,


    a neat freak, went straight for a shower after getting home. Feeling fresh, he dressed in a sharp suit, as Neil mentioned they were expecting important guests.


    After getting ready, he reached into his pocket and found a small note that read, "Dear, it''s time for your medicine."


    The memory of that girl suddenly washed over him. Who was she, and how did she know someone nned to drug him that day?


    He had investigated and found out


    that it was his political rival''s doing, who had bribed a yboy to set him up using a woman. That day, he thought he was meeting Isaac in a private room, assuming it was all part of Isaac''s circle. Onlyter did herealize Isaac had no clue about the trap.


    It was a setup orchestrated by his rival, using some of Isaac''s acquaintances to bait him. But Kash wasn''t easily caught in such low-level traps.


    Still, he felt grateful to that girl. For some reason, her eyes felt strangely familiar,forting, and warm, It was as if they had known each other forever, even though it was their first encounter. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Staring at the note, Kash found himself longing to meet her again.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    ?


    Isaac was in his room, deeply engrossed in a long phone call.


    "Hey baby, I miss you too. Don''t worry, I haven''t told my folks about us yet... Have you told your brother? If he finds out, he might just lose it."


    "I wish you were here with me right now. I miss your sweet scent."


    "How am I being a rogue? We''ve been dating for three years, and I''m still waiting on you to make the next move..."


    ¡°Alright, alright, calm down, darling. Taylor, why''d you hang up on me again?"


    Meanwhile, Wayne was in Winston''s room, totally absorbed in a video game. Winston, however, was standing on the balcony on the second floor. He was peering through the lush trees at the house next door. The lights were bright, and faint sounds of lively music reached his ears. It seemed like a happening party.


    Winston suddenly felt a pull to go over. Maybe he could swing by, wish Cassie a happy birthday, and then head back?


    Just as he was about to go downstairs, a sleek ck Mercedes pulled into the vi''s driveway. It looked like Neil''s guests had arrived. A flicker of disappointment crossed Winston''s face. But he went back to tell Wayne, "Let''s go, the guests are here."


    Winston was the first to wee the guests. As he made his way down the stairs, he saw the butler leading in three people. They looked like a family. But these three...


    Winston''s brow furrowed. He knew


    l


    them all too well. They were Chloe''s foster parents. Though he hadn''t met them directly, he was well-acquainted with their reputations. As Chloe''s therapist, he knew her psychological struggles stemmed from them. Jacob''s fading influence, Leah''s fickle favoritism, and Lisa''s selfishness and folly were all too familiar to him. Content


    Winston couldn''t fathom why his dad had invited them. With a frown, he approached them.


    Jacob''s eyesnded on Winston. Taken aback by his handsome and distinguished appearance, Jacob quickly said, "Which one of Mr. Neil''s sons are you? So handsome, truly a standout."


    Winston shook Jacob''s hand with a calm demeanor, "I''m Parker Winston from the Shaw family. Nice to meet you, Uncle Jacob."


    Lisa''s gaze was fixed on Winston''s


    face. So handsome. His cool, refined


    vibe, especially with those gold-rimmed sses, gave off an undeniable air of superiority. Lisa was all dressed up for the asion, sporting a chic ensemble fresh from the Paris runway. Her eyes openly assessed Winston as she stepped forward, extending her hand with a sweet smile, "Hi, Winston. I''m Lisa.


    It''s our first meeting, please go easy on me." Content belongs to


    If Lisa had been a stranger, Winston might not have thought twice. But knowing her history with Chloe, he simply looked at her outstretched hand and didn''t budge. Ignoring her, he turned to Jacob and said, "My father''s waiting for you in the study, please head there first."


    Lisa was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Winston, who seemed so well-mannered, to snub her. Her smile faltered as she awkwardly pulled back her hand.


    Just then, the other three Shaw


    brothers started making their way down from the second floor. Initially upset by Parker Winston''s brush-off,


    Lisa''s mood changedpletely


    upon seeing the other three


    brothers. She stood there, almostN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    forgetting to breathe. Eac


    unbelievably handsome, a sight to behold. Especially the first one, dressed in a suit, who seemed to embody the very essence of a dashing rogue.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    ?


    Three men strolled over, taking their time, and introduced themselves with a touch of charm.


    Lisa finally got a good look at the trio. The one rocking the suit was Kash Shaw from the Shaw family. He was set to be the next big shot in Eldridge City as the District Governor-a guy with massive potential and influence waiting in the wings. Kash carried himself with a kind of polite seriousness, mixing authority with aid-back vibe that was hard to resist. His handsome face only added to his appeal, giving off a vibe that was both distant and dangerously attractive. Lisa had a definite soft spot for his type.


    Isaac Shaw, on the other hand, was more outgoing than Kash. He always had a smile, but it was the kind that kept you at arm''s length. He moved like a true gentleman with a touch of ss, yet his eyes were sharp and calcting. Lisa wasn''t too keen on those prating looks.


    The third guy, who was Winston''s twin, looked just like him but had apletely different energy. He seemedid-back, easygoing, and didn''t sweat the small stuff. Though he was a Hollywood heartthrob, he just didn''t capture Lisa''s interest like Kash did.


    Lisa couldn''t help but let her gaze drift to Kash. But remembering her earlier embarrassment, she kept quiet, just watching him intently. When Kash noticed, he frowned, "Ms. Chloe, is there something wrong with your eyes?"


    Caught off guard, Lisa touched her eyes, "What''s wrong with them?"


    Kash''s voice was as cool as ever, "It seems like Ms. Chloe forgot how to blink."


    A few chuckles escaped from those nearby.


    "Ms. Chloe, staring at my brother like that could it be you fancy him?"


    Lisa''s cheeks turned pink, especially seeing those amused faces. "What nonsense are you spouting?" she shot back, a bit flustered. Jacob gave Lisa a stern look.


    Isaac gestured, "This way, the study''s upstairs."


    Jacob and his family headed up, but the Shaw brothers stayed behind.


    Halfway up, Jacob red at Lisa again, "Keep yourself in check."


    Lisa muttered under her breath, "I didn''t do anything; they''re the rude ones."


    "You''re a youngdy, staring openly like that isn''t proper."


    "Who needs proper, Dad? You know guys love women who are bold and take charge. Who knows, Kash might already be into me."


    Leah, sensing Lisa was lost in her


    own world, chose not to argue.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    da gut feeling that toget


    had


    get interesting.


    SWY


    They soon reached the Shaw family''s


    the door and showed them in


    estudy. The butler opened et


    your guests have arrived." Content


    Inside was just Neil. He was busy with his calligraphy but stood up when they walked in.


    He stepped forward to Jacob, "Mr. Jacob, it''s been quite a while."


    Jacob shook his hand warmly, "Mr. Neil, it''s a real pleasure that you remember me. It''s a privilege to see you again."


    Neil kept the chit-chat short, his gaze taking in the neers.


    Jacob quickly did the intros, "This is my wife, Leah, and my daughter, Lisa."


    Leah greeted Neil courteously.


    ?


    After a few polite exchanges, Neil turned his attention to Lisa. He gave her a once-over and remarked to Jacob, "Is this the little one all grown up? Content belongs to


    swnt

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    ?


    Jacob''s expression stiffened. He had brought Lisa along, thinking they could just breeze through without any hups. He assumed everyone would turn a blind eye to the situation, never expecting Neil toe right out and ask him such a direct question. Saying yes would be a tant lie, and if Neil ever uncovered the truth, it could spell disaster.


    As Jacob hesitated, unsure how to dodge the question, Lisa suddenly stepped forward. "Mr. Neil, I''m the baby you saw all those years ago. My name''s Lisa, and I must say, you look a lot younger than I pictured," Lisa chimed in.


    Neil studied the girl standing before him. Gone was the overwhelming connection he felt more than two decades ago. Back then, seeing that tiny baby swaddled in nkets had softened his heart, bringing him to tears despite himself. He had known the emerald pendant was a family treasure, meant for his darling daughter, Willow. But he had given it to that child instead. His Willow was gone, and he had longed for that baby to be his own. Now, looking at the girl with a smileced with what seemed like ttery, he felt none of that old sentiment-in fact, he could hardly stand her. Naturally, Neil understood-she was just a newborn back then. Maybe he had simply projected all his longing onto her. There''s no such thing as a connection thatsts a lifetime at first sight. Over the years, he frequently recalled the baby''s smile, like a beacon of light. But now, that light seemed snuffed out.


    Even though the girl before him wasn''t what he had imagined, Neil didn''t let his disappointment show. After all, she was merely a child from his imagination; he couldn''t expect her to live up to those fantasies. Neil was gracious as he said to Lisa, "You''ve got quite the sweet tongue, haven''t you?"


    Lisa beamed at thepliment, assuming Neil liked being buttered up. She quickly added, ¡°It''s a real pleasure visiting for the first time today; your wee just warms our hearts."


    The phrase "warms our hearts" from Lisa''s lips left others momentarily taken aback.Jacob felt his stomach drop. How could she misuse the phrase like that? Wasn''t it just showing Neil she was a bit clueless? He had reminded her repeatedly to keep quiet, but she insisted on talking. Leah looked equally uneasy. Yet Lisa, unaware, thought Neil enjoyed her ttery, continuing toy it on thick.


    Neil''s once-friendly demeanor began to cool. Having been a savvy businessman for decades, he could read people like a book. This Lisa was all sh, no substance, and clearly not the brightest bulb in the box. Neil really wasn''t fond of her.


    He was let down. Over the years, he had genuinely cared about this child. He had even considered having Ruby adopt her, to fill the void left by their daughter. But seeing what she had be, Neil had dismissed that idea. In fact, he felt it was best tedimit her interaction with Ruby altogether. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dinner''s ready; let''s head to the dining room," Neil announced. Jacob nodded eagerly, rushing to agree, and courteously gestured for Neil to lead the way.


    As Neil walked ahead and turned back, he instructed, ¡°Mr. Jacob knows the old story. To spare my wife any heartache, there''s no need to bring up anything from over twenty years ago around her."

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    ?


    Jacob quickly assured him, "Of course, we won''t breathe a word."


    But he could already feel Neil''s dissatisfaction and disappointment looming in the air. He let out a heavy sigh internally. If Neil couldn''t even bring up their past encounter in front of his wife, it seemed like the idea of marrying into the Shaw family was a lost cause.


    His eyes drifted to Lisa. She was still basking in her own self-satisfaction,pletely unaware that Neil wasn''t the least bit interested in her. She even had the audacity to sidle up to Neil, calling out, "Mr. Neil, Mr. Neil," over and over, which only deepened the frown on Neil''s face.


    Soon enough, they reached the dining room. It was spacious, with a grand round table made of pear wood and iid with jade right in the center. The jadezy Susan was already crowded with a mouthwatering array of dishes.


    Lisa eximed with exaggerated enthusiasm, "Wow, Mr. Neil, this is quite the feast you''veid out!"


    Just then, Ruby stepped out from the kitchen. Seeing Neil, she greeted him warmly, "Darling, you''re here."


    The way she called him ¡°darling¡± left no doubt about her identity. Lisa quickly chimed in, "You must be Ms. Ruby. Did you whip up all these dishes yourself?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruby was momentarily caught off guard by the blunt question but soon replied with a smile, ¡°I don''t cook."


    Neil, now at Ruby''s side, interjected with a noticeably cooler tone, "My wife''s hands aren''t meant for chopping vegetables or cooking."


    Jacob felt exasperated inside. Would it kill Lisa to keep quiet?


    Leah quickly tried to smooth things over, "Of course, Ms. Ruby is an incredible person, featured in textbooks and once a reporter at Riverbrook TV Station. She yed a heroic role in the Riverbrook elite kindergarten kidnapping case, saving countless families."


    Stepping forward, Leah added, "I''ve always wanted to thank you in person. My daughter was on that bus too."


    Mentioning the incident tugged at Ruby''s heartstrings, bringing back memories of when the kidnapping sent shockwaves across the nation. The kidnappers had rigged a school bus with a time bomb during a field trip. Despite a day and night standoff, the authorities couldn''t find a breakthrough until Ruby


    courageously created an opportunity for the military.


    What stood out most was a little girl on the bus. While all the other children were crying, this girl stayed calm, evenforting the others despite being tied up herself. She kept sending messages with her eyes, and somehow, without any words, they understood each other.


    With the girl''s silent help, Ruby found a way to let the military swoop in and save everyone unharmed. When it was allover, the girl told Ruby she wanted to be a brilliant reporter like her. Ruby gifted her a handmade bunny hair clip, something she''d crafted whenever she missed her own daughter. Content b¨¦longs to


    Meeting that girl had inexplicably helped Ruby finally move on from the pain of losing her daughter. It was a chapter of her life even Neil didn''t know about.


    Reflecting on those memories, Ruby felt a wave of emotion. Her expression softened as she looked at Leah, finding a newfound warmth in the connection.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    ?


    Rubymented with a warm smile, "I guess we were meant to meet."


    Lisa beamed, "Ms. Ruby, we surely share a unique connection. You''re my idol! Your pictures and stories still grace the walls of Riverbrook TV Station."


    Lisa had done her homework. Before Ruby went abroad, she was the star reporter at Riverbrook TV Station. Lisa even visited the station, where Ruby''s photos still adorned a corridor.


    Modestly, Ruby replied, "That was all a long time ago."


    Seeing Ruby in good spirits, Lisa pressed on, "So, why did you leave journalism? With your talent, you could have been the head of Riverbrook TV Station by now."


    Ruby''s face showed a brief flicker of embarrassment. Neil, too, seemed lost for words.


    Ruby had been a journalist for many years, braving war zones and exposing global undergroundworks. She had saved countless homeless orphans and often appeared in international news. She was even a UN peace ambassador. Lisa''s question seemed oblivious, especially after calling Ruby her idol.


    Just then, the Shaw family''s four sons entered, catching their conversation.


    Isaac teased, "Head of the TV station? Do you know how many TV channels ourpany owns?"


    Lisa''s expression faltered. Jacob was internally fuming at Lisa''s blunder. Leah had just patched things up, and Lisa''s words had soured the mood again.


    Thankfully, Ruby took it in stride and graciously invited everyone to join for dinner. Ruby exuded a youthful spirit, radiating a rxed and free aura unlike the usual high-societydies.


    The Shaw family was a picture of harmony. Neil was the quintessential doting husband, always agreeing with his wife and gazing at her adoringly, though he wasntas warm with others, even his sons. The Shaw sons disyed impable manners, setting an example of gentlemanly Conduct.


    Lisa found the sight of the four


    brothers particrly pleasing,


    especially Kash, whose aloof charm


    reminded her of Connor. Yet, she


    e


    was puzzled. Why hadn''t Jacob and Leah mentioned anything about a potential match, even in jest? It


    wasn''t something she could bring up herself. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Lisa had a n. As the meal wound down, she pulled a small wooden box from her bag. "Ms. Ruby, for our first meeting, I''ve brought you this gift. I hope you like it," she said, cing the box before Ruby.


    When Ruby opened the box, she found an array of scented candles. The rich aroma of agarwood was deeply soothing and refreshing. Ruby''s eyes brightened, clearly pleased.


    Lisa''s lips curved with satisfaction,


    knowing her move had paid off. "I made these candles myself," she


    said. "I call them ''Special Incenseve


    They''re crafted by infusing roses in agarwood and adding a few herbs known for their calming and sleep-inducing effects."


    Of course, these candles weren''t Lisa''s handiwork. She had swiped them from Chloe''s old workshop. Chloe had always been intrigued by crafting unique things, and she had converted a storeroom in the Meadows family home into her studio.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    After Chloe left the Meadows family, the studio was just left to gather dust. But thest time Lisa


    poked her head in, she stumbled across some hidden gems. Among them was a box of what


    seemed like special incense. If Lisa''s memory served her right, Chloe had used this very incense to


    charm Marian at the Sartori family¡¯s big birthday bash for her. Back then, even an eight million dor


    ne couldn''t turn heads, but Chloe''s simple little box of spices was the talk of the town. Guess


    the rich have their own way of thinking, right?


    So this time, Lisa decided to swipe the incense, hoping to pull a Chloe and win over Ms. Ruby. To


    her surprise, it actually worked. Ruby took a whiff of the incense and smiled, "It smells wonderful, I


    really like it. You¡¯re so thoughtful." Lisa was over the moon with Ruby''spliment. Even Jacob,


    watching this unfold, finally let out a sigh of relief, thinking Lisa had finally shown a bit of cleverness.


    Sensing Ruby''s good mood, Lisa saw her chance. "Ms. Ruby, honestly, from the moment I saw you,


    I felt a connection. I know you lost a daughter, and I was born on the same day as her. If you feel it''s


    fate, maybe you could think of me as your daughter. I promise to treat you like my own mom and


    care for you."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Lisa said this, Jacob felt like he''d been hit by a bolt of lightning, his vision swimming.


    Neil had specifically warned them not to bring up the past, fearing it might upset Ruby. But Lisa


    hadn¡¯t listened at all. Jacob shot a look at Neil, who was unsurprisingly cold and unimpressed. At


    that moment, Jacob realized this whole visit was a bust.


    Right after Lisa¡¯s bold statement, Ruby didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she started scratching her


    hand. "What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s so itchy." Neil quickly realized something was wrong and rushed over.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    Ruby looked up, confused, "I don¡¯t know. Ever since I handled this incense, I¡¯ve been itchy all over."


    Everyone watched as red rashes spread across Ruby¡¯s hands and face. Neil, fed up, snatched the


    incense box away, demanding, "Ms. Chloe, what¡¯s in this incense that¡¯s causing my wife to react like


    this?"


    Ruby was really suffering, and it was getting worse¡ªclearly an allergic reaction. Lisa was thrown off


    by the questioning. What was in the incense? How was she supposed to know? Marian had used it


    before without any problems. Jacob and Leah, seeing Ruby¡¯s reaction, stood up, panicking.


    Lisa stammered, "I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just regr incense. What could be in it?" Winston got up to take


    a closer look and asked, "You said it had some herbs in it. Which ones?" To check if the incense


    was the culprit, Winston barely touched it, and sure enough, a red rash appeared on his hand too.


    "It¡¯s definitely the incense," he confirmed.


    Isaac, looking furious, said, "Mr. Meadows, my mother has done nothing to you. Why would you


    harm her?" Jacob waspletely at a loss. He had no clue how things had spiraled to this point.


    He didn¡¯t even know the incense was Chloe¡¯s work; he thought Lisa had made it herself. "Lisa, what


    have you done? What¡¯s in this incense?" Lisa, backed into a corner, said, "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in it.


    This is Chloe¡¯s incense, not mine."

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    One sentence was all it took toy her bare for everyone to see.


    Folks had their hunches, but now, nobody seemed to care who was behind the mysterious aroma wafting through the room. Ruby''s rash was getting worse by the minute, and Neil turned to Adrian, saying, "Call Dr. Bailey over, quick."


    Dr. Bailey was the Shaw family''s go-to doctor, having returned home with them from abroad. Suddenly, Winston recalled, "Oh, right, Dr. Bailey''s out today, visiting his family. But I think the Gilbert''s family doc is around. I''ll go get him."


    The Cassies had their own family doctor too, especially after Cassie''s nanny, Mrs. Wang, had a sudden heart scare. Winston knew this doctor had been making evening house callstely, usually staying till around ten. He should still be nearby.


    "Alright, hurry up and fetch the Gilbert family''s doctor," Neil urged, his mind solely focused on getting Ruby some help. He couldn''t even recall where the Gilberts lived, let alone any details about them.


    Winston jumped up, ready to head out, with Wayne tagging along. "I''lle with you," Wayne offered.


    Back in the room, Neil was fuming, his expression darkening by the second. Lisa realized she had messed up big time and was desperate to pin the me on Chloe.


    "Dad, I swear, I had no clue there was anything wrong with the incense. Chloe made it, it''s her fault!" Lisa insisted, trying to plead her case in front of Ruby. "Mr. Neil, Ms. Ruby, I honestly didn''t know about the incense. I didn''t do it on purpose..."


    But Neil wasn''t having any of it. "Ms. Chloe just imed you made it yourself. Now you''re acting clueless? Whether you''re dodging responsibility or you''ve been lying from the get-go, Ms. Chloe''s integrity is seriously questionable."


    Lisa stood there, stunned, not knowing how to dig herself out of this mess.


    Neil addressed Jacob directly. "Mr. Jacob, I thought there was some connection between our families, enough that I gave you the heirloom meant for my daughter. But it appears the Shaw family and your daughter aren''t meant to be


    Therefore, I''m asking for


    our


    emerald pendant back." Content


    "I understand a gift is not typically taken back, but this jade is a family heirloom. It''s not about its market value but its significance to us. I''m willing to offer five hundred million in exchange, and I hope you can understand."


    Jacob, who''d been feeling hopeless, suddenly saw a glimmer of hope with Neil''s proposition. It was like manna from heaven, just when hispany was on the brink, with shares nosediving and finances on the edge.


    Banks were being tight-fisted, and loans were slow toe. Without a financial lifeline, the Meadows family faced bankruptcy. This five hundred million was a godsend, especially in cash, with potential to multiply its worth in the right hands.


    And honestly, if the jade didn''t tie them to the Shaw family, it might as well be a rock. Jacob was inwardly thrilled, though he kept a mask of regret and sadness.


    "Mr. Neil, you honor us with your words. It''s my daughter''s mistakes that have let you down. The emerald pendant is yours, and we should rightly return it."


    Turning to Lisa, he added, "Lisa, hand the pendant back to Mr. Neil."


    to.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob, while polite and not explicitly mentioning the five hundred million, had his reasons. The Meadows family had a reputation in Riverbrook, and Jacob wanted hold onto some dignity. Plus, he knew that for an old-money n like the Shaws, five hundred million was pocket change. Content Belongs to

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    ?


    Once those words slipped out, there was no taking them back.


    Meanwhile, Lisa was totally thrown for a loop. Why on earth would she return the emerald pendant? Even if the Shaw family dangled five hundred million in front of her, it was just that-five hundred million. When you stack it up against the Shaw family''s multibillion-dor empire, what''s five hundred million really?


    Lisa had her sights set on bing the Shaw family''s daughter-inw; it was her golden ticket to outshine Chloe. Climbing her way into the Shaw family was the only way she could level the ying field with Chloe and eventually have the upper hand. But things hadn''t kicked off smoothly, and Neil wasn''t exactly her biggest fan. What was her next move? How could she turn things around and win Neil over?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In that moment, Lisa had only one n. Speaking with a hint of righteous determination, she said, "Mr. Neil, we''re not taking your five hundred million. This emerald pendant was yours to me from way back. I messed up today. I was too eager to win over your and Ms. Ruby''s hearts, so I lied. This scented candle? I didn''t make it. I''m sorry. I''m not here to make excuses; all I can do is apologize and ask for your forgiveness."


    Lisa''s face was the picture of sincerity as she pulled a velvet box from her bag. Then she made her way over to Neil, tears welling up but holding back with all her might.


    "Mr. Neil, Ms. Ruby, I deeply apologize for today. This scented candle was someone else''s handiwork, gifted to me for its calming and sleep-inducing effects. That''s why I wanted Ms. Ruby to have it. To show my sincerity, I fibbed about making it myself. I admit, I got caught up in my vanity. Ms. Ruby, Mr. Neil, I was wrong, please forgive me."


    By the end, Lisa''s voice cracked, tears streaming down her face like a string of broken pearls. She bowed low, embodying pure sincerity.


    Jacob was fuming when he heard Lisa say she wouldn''t take the five hundred million. This rebellious girl! Five hundred million, and she''s passing it up? Doesn''t she know what shape thepany''s in? Acting all high and mighty with five hundred million on the line!


    Jacob felt like he could cough up blood and keel over right then and there. Neil, seeing Lisa''s state, let out a sigh and helped her stand, his voice softer now: "You''ve got some spunk, I''ll give you that."


    "In that case, let''s drop the whole five hundred million thing. You''ve shown your pride, and I wouldn''t want to tarnish it with money."


    Jacob felt a sharp pain at those


    words, like a dagger to the chest He wobbled, feeling dizzy, barely able to stay upright. Leah grabbed his arm from behind, helping him steady himself.


    Lisa straightened up, looking pitifully sweet: "Then, Mr. Neil, Ms. Ruby, please don''t be mad at me, okay?"


    Ruby gave Neil''s hand a reassuring pat. Neil said, "You''ve realized your mistake and made amends. Seeing your sincerity, we can let it go."


    Ruby didn''t have any particr affection for Lisa, but Neil often talked about the girl who''d gifted them the jade, describing her as lovely and imagining their daughter, if she were alive, would be just like her. So initially, Ruby was quite eager to meet her. Even though Lisa hadn''t turned out exactly as they''d imagined, it was still a fateful encounter.


    Lisa wiped her tears, suddenly smiling and wrapping her arm around Neil''s: "Mr. Neil, can I stille visit in the future?"


    Neil frowned slightly but managed a reluctant nod: "Yes."

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    ?


    Hearing this, Jacob finally felt a flicker of life spark within him. But he still thought Lisa was walking a tightrope. He could see right through her n- she was trying to win Neil''s favor. Her ambitions went beyond just the five hundred million; she wanted to be part of the Shaw family as a daughter-in-w. Jacob had his doubts about whether Lisa could pull it off, but for the moment, it seemed like she had managed to steer the situation back on track.


    Right then, Neil had picked up the box from the table and opened it. Inside was a pinkish, translucent emerald pendant. It was beautifully carved, with intricate designs that looked like ancient totems. There were stories about this pendant, whisperings of a treasure from a century ago. But Neil never gave those tales much thought. True or not, he had no interest in chasing after treasures. The Shaw family was already swimming in wealth. Besides, for him and his wife, money wasn''t what life was about. What mattered was being with the ones you love and cherishing each day.


    Neil ran his fingers over the gemstone. He had originally meant to give this emerald pendant to his youngest daughter. Tragically, his daughter with Ruby passed away soon after birth. As he touched it, a frown creased Neil''s brow, and his face changed dramatically. He mmed the box back onto the table.


    "Mr. Jacob, if you didn''t want to return the emerald pendant, I wouldn''t have made a fuss-it was my gift to you, after all. But to give me a fake, especially one so shoddily made? Do you take me for a fool?"


    Jacob''s face went rigid. This evening had been a rollercoaster for him, his heart battered and struggling to keep pace. For a moment, he waspletely at a loss.


    "Mr. Neil, what are you saying? How could this possibly be a fake emerald pendant?"


    Neil''s gaze was unyielding. "This is a Shaw family heirloom. I''ve held it countless times since I was a child. Do you really think I can''t tell a real one from a fake?"


    Truth be told, the fake wasn''t a bad copy; Neil hadn''t noticed at first. But the original pendant was crafted from a special pink emerald, cool to the touch. The one in the boxcked that familiar feel.


    Isaac quickly moved in to take a closer look. With his keen eye for gemstones, he inspected it briefly before tossing it back on the table. "If you''re gonna fake it, at least use jade. You used ss-it''s a worthless imitation."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The looks on everyone''s faces were priceless. Leah had a feeling the night wouldn''t go as nned, but


    she didn''t expect Lisa to mess upet


    this badly. Lisa was in shock. She grabbed the pendant. "ss? No way! This is the emerald pendant, the one you gave, Mr. Neil Please, look again."


    Neil''s expression towards Lisa was tinged with disdain now. Jacob''s patience finally snapped, his anger bubbling over likeva from a volcano. He threw caution to the wind, stepping up and pping Lisa across the face. "Lisa, spill. What the hell''s going on here?"


    Meanwhile, Winston and Wayne slipped through the little gate that connected their yards, making their way to Cassie''s ce. The moment they stepped in, they were greeted by a riot of lights and the thumping beat of music. A crowd was dancing and having a st around the pool.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    ?


    Champagne towers and a spread of cold canap¨¦s and desserts dotted the room, creating an ambiance that could rival any hopping nightclub. Wayne looked around and mused, "How is this even more happening than a bar?"


    Winston''s gaze zeroed in on Cassie amidst the lively crowd. Cassie was rocking her signature rebellious style, donning a deep blue silk shirt under a crisp white zer, unexpectedly teamed with patterned shorts. This mix screamed defiance and was undeniably unconventional.


    Cassie exuded a certain rogue charm. Her hair was slicked back with precision, yet her delicate features, porcin skin, and slender frame made this bold fashion choice seem naturally stylish. It was a unique allure that was all her own. Winston couldn''t help but think, could this kid make even a bup sack look good?


    Winston navigated through the throng to where Cassie stood chatting with Chloe. Both held champagne sses, their conversation lively.


    "Why didn''t your husband show up? Weren''t you twoing together?" Cassie asked.


    "He headed back to Eldridge City," Chloe replied.


    Cassie frowned, "Is it because of my cousin?"


    Chloe said nothing, but Cassie could guess. She knew about Diana''s ident and subsequent amputation. Cassie sighed, "You''re incredibly forgiving. Their affair was the talk of the town, everyone in the Eldridge Elites knew Diana was Mr. Connor''s favorite. How do you put up with it?"


    "Do you think I could tolerate it if their feelings were genuine?" Chloe countered.


    Cassie pursed her lips and nodded, "Fair enough."


    Chloe checked the time. Connor had called not long ago to say he was on a ne back, due to arrive soon. But with the party nearly wrapping up, he''d likely miss most of it. Chloe didn''t press Connor on how he had dealt with things or about Diana; she trusted him to handle it.


    Winston approached Cassie. She looked surprised, "Hey, what brings you here? I heard you were entertaining guests."


    Winston replied, "We had a bit of an


    emergency. My mom''s having a


    severe allergic reaction. Is your family doctor around? Could you ask him to pop over and check on her?" Content belongs to


    BUMSBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cassie nodded quickly, "Of course, I''ll get him." She darted inside.


    Winston turned to Chloe, "Your foster parents and Lisa are at my ce, did you know?"


    Chloe blinked, "I didn''t."


    "My mom had an allergic reaction to some special incense Lisa brought. She said you made it," Winston exined.


    ?


    Chloe thought for a moment, then realized, "She must''ve swiped it from my studio. I haven''t been there in three years; those herbs are expired and definitely not safe."


    Winston had suspected as much. Soon, Cassie returned with Dr. Colt.


    "Let''s get moving, no time to waste. Dr. Colt is a whiz with skin issues," Cassie said.


    Dr. Colt, hearing about the allergy, hade prepared with a medical kit, ready to administer treatment once he assessed the situation. Content belongs to


    As Winston was about to leave, Cassie suggested to Chloe, "Why don''t we all head over and check on them?"

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    ?


    Chloe felt a knot of worry in her stomach. Since she had concocted the perfume that caused the allergy, nobody knew its ingredients better than she did. Maybe she could help figure out what was wrong. She nodded, "Let''s head over and see what''s going on."


    Cassie and Chloe followed closely behind Winston. As they moved along, they stumbled upon a bustling scene. A crowd had gathered, buzzing with excitement.


    "Oh my gosh, it''s Wayne! Can you believe it?" someone shrieked.


    "I''m seeing a Hollywood star! Pinch me, I must be dreaming!"


    "Brother, I''m your biggest fan! I''m freaking out!"


    "Is this real life? Mr. Shaw pulled some serious strings to get Wayne here!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cassie couldn''t resist peeking over the crowd. Wayne? Another twin?


    Just then, Wayne emerged from the throng, holding his head, and identally bumped into Cassie. The collision almost sent her sprawling. At first, she was a bit miffed, but then she saw his face and lit up, "The twin, it''s really you!"


    Wayne looked at her, puzzled, "And you are...?"


    "It''s Cassie!" she replied, still chatting away as Chloe hooked her arm and tugged her along.


    Wayne stood there, momentarily baffled. How had little Kash turned out so petite? But there was no time for pondering; he hurried after them.


    Unexpectedly, a whole parade from


    Cassie''s yard tagged along, heading straight to the Shaw family


    restaurant. The ce was was


    overflowing with people, even to


    hallways were packed. Everyone was craning their necks, trying to catch a glimpse, buzzing with excitement.


    Meanwhile, Lisa had just been pped by Jacob. Her face burned with anger and humiliation as she red at him, "Dad, how could you hit me?"


    Lisa was livid. Being smacked in


    front of the entire Shaw family was


    beyond embarrassing. To make matters worse, many in the crowd recognized her. Cassie had invited the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of Riverbrook, and Lisa was no stranger to this crowd.


    "Hey, isn''t that Lisa? What''s she doing here?"


    "Lisa, why''d you get pped? What trouble have you stirred up now?"


    "Smiley, why the long face? Spill the beans, maybe it''ll give us a goodugh."


    Though she mingled with the elite, Lisa''s antics were well-known. First, she giarized Missy, making a fool of herself internationally. Then, sh? publicly tried to frame Chloe at her own birthday bash. Hertest escapade, brazenly announcing ns to seduce Chloe''s brother-inw, had gone viral, causing quite the scandal. Content


    UM


    Seeing all these familiar faces only deepened Lisa''s difort. Why was it that every time she faced humiliation, there were always so many witnesses?


    In the midst of the crowd, Lisa''s eyes locked onto Chloe. Everything clicked. It was always Chloe. Every fall she had taken was because of Chloe. The perfume, the emerald pendant-it had to be Chloe''s doing.


    Frantically, she pointed at Chloe, "It''s her, Dad, it''s Chloe! She made the perfume that''s causing my allergies. She''s out to get me! And the emerald pendant, I got it from her. It has to be her!"

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    ?


    Lisa was absolutely convinced. It had to be Chloe''s doing, all part of some borate trap she set. In a whirlwind of anger, Lisa yanked Chloe out from the crowd. "It''s Chloe who''s been out to ruin me! She just can''t stand to see me happy or making inroads with the Shaw family. Chloe''s hell-bent on destroying my life."


    Lisa was practically shaking with emotion, while everyone around them was utterly bewildered. Chloe pulled her arm free and shot back, "Lisa, you''ve got it all twisted."


    Jacob was clueless about what was going on and why Chloe was even there, but there was no time to dwell on it. He quickly asked, "Chloe, what''s the story with that perfume? Smiley said you made it, but why is it causing allergic reactions and rashes?"


    Chloe replied calmly, "Yes, I did create the special perfume." She nced at the box on the dining table and continued, "The one Lisa took was something I made three years ago. It''s well past its expiration."


    Lisa screamed, "If it''s expired, why didn''t you warn me? You just wanted to mess with me!"


    Chloe chuckled at the usation. "I left the Meadows family ages ago. I haven''t set foot in that room for three years, and I sure didn''t expect you''d sneak into my studio to swipe a perfume I made that long ago to gift someone."


    Lisa''s face went from white to green, but she stubbornly argued, "What do you mean ''sneak''? Be careful with your words, Chloe. That''s my home, and everything in it is mine. If you knew it was expired, why didn''t you take it with you? Were you hoping I''d give it away, leaving it there on purpose? Chloe, you''re so twisted."


    Lisa''s words left everyone gobsmacked. Anyone with a hint of sense could tell Lisa was just making excuses.


    "Lisa, you''re being ridiculous. How could Chloe have possibly known three years ago that you''d swipe her stuff to butter someone up?"


    "Exactly, it''s just a box of perfume, not some priceless artifact. Why would she go through such trouble to set you up?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve seen shameless, but Lisa, you''re on a whole other level. Your nerve is thicker than a city wall."


    "Lisa, it seems like you''re jealous of Chloe and trying to drag her name through the mud. Not the first time you''ve tried to frame her, Content belongs to


    swney


    Seeing everyone back Chloe, Lisa was livid. Her reputation was already in shambles. All she wanted now was to make Chloe pay.


    Lisa shouted, "You''re all just Chloe''s puppets! Chloe, this isn''t over!"


    She snatched up a pink emerald pendant from the table and flung it at Chloe, but Chloe effortlessly caught it, securing it in her hand.


    Lisa used, "Chloe, you messed


    with this emerald pendant, didn''t you? Did you sell the real one and rece it with a fake? This pendant''s a knockoff, isn''t it?" Content belongs to


    Chloe suddenlyughed. "So you were the one who took it. No wonder I couldn''t find it."


    Lisa didn''t care about anything else


    anymore If she couldn''t win the Shaw family''s favor, then Chloe wouldn''t either. Now that she had their attention, she wanted them to see Chloe''s true colors.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    ?


    As long as she admits that she forged the emerald pendant, she can clear herself of the charges of deceiving the Shaw family. She was clueless, innocent even.


    Lisa pointed at Chloe: "Chloe, this is just a fake. Did you sell the real one and make a replica because you knew I was after your emerald pendant? So you crafted a fake and stashed it in the drawer at Sundance Heights just to keep me off your trail and stop me from bugging you."


    Everyone around burst intoughter.


    Cassieughed the hardest, giving Chloe a friendly pat on the shoulder: "Girl, you''re a genius!"


    "Ms. Chloe is not just beautiful, she''s sharp as a tack."


    "Ms. Chloe, that move was downright clever-switching the real one with a fake."


    "Ms. Chloe, you''ve pulled off some serious strategy here, like pulling a fast one and a ssic bait-and-switch. We''re seriously impressed."


    Meanwhile, Lisa was fuming.


    These folks were nothing but brown-nosers, going whichever way the wind blew. It was all because Chloe had be the young mistress of the Sartori family. Everyone was just trying to cozy up to her.


    "Chloe, you set me up on purpose. You''re absolutely wicked!" Lisa used.


    She stormed over to Ruby and Neil. "Mr. Neil, Ms. Ruby, did you hear all that? It wasn''t me trying to fool you, it was Chloe. She''s the one who faked it and set me up."


    Just then, Dr. Colt finished examining Ruby. "It''s just a typical mold allergy. The incense was left burning too long and got moldy, but nothing serious. A dab of ointment will clear it up."


    He handed over a tube of ointment. Neil took it, saying, "I''ll handle it."


    Neil gently applied the ointment to Ruby while watching the drama unfold in the dining room.


    Lisa came back, still ying the


    victim: "I''ve been wronged. For years, Chloe''s been setting me up,ying traps for me. She hates me, she''s jealous she wants to destroy me." Tears streamed down her face. Content belongs to


    UMS


    Neil responded coldly, "I''ve heard everything clearly, but I''ve got a few questions."


    Lisa perked up, seeing a glimmer of hope: "Mr. Neil, whatever questions you have, I''ll do my best to answer."


    "She imed she knew you wanted to swipe the emerald pendant, so she made a fake for you to snatch. Isn''t this pendant yours? You said you''ve had it for over twenty years, was that a lie too?"


    Lisa was stumped, words failing her.


    "You''re used of stealing her incense and her emerald pendant. What''s the deal between you two?"


    "I didn''t steal. This emerald pendant was mine, given to me by you..." Lisa''s voice wavered, sounding almost delirious.


    Neil, sensing he wouldn''t get more


    from her, turned to Jacob: "Mr.


    el


    Jacob, I''m puzzled. The emerald pendant gave you back then, where did it go? And what''s going on now? Isn''t Lisa your daughter? If she is, then who is she?"


    Neil''s gaze hardened as he looked at Chloe. But when his eyesnded on her face, his heart skipped a beat. That face...Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He recognized it instantly. This was the baby from years ago.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    ?


    Although Neil had never met her and had no clue what she''d look like when she grew up, he just had a gut feeling. This girl was the one.


    At this point, Jacob felt there was no reason to keep anything under wraps. He sighed and confessed, "I''m sorry, Mr. Neil, I haven''t been honest. It''s time toy it all out. Both of them are my daughters. This is Chloe, my adopted daughter, and this is Lisa, our biological daughter. They were swapped at birth by an enemy, and only three years ago did they switch back their identities."


    "When you were at the hospital, the baby you saw was actually Chloe. The emerald pendant has always been with her."


    By now, everyone around had pieced together the day''s drama.


    "So, Chloe met Mr. Neil as a child, and he even gave her a gift. After more than twenty years, the families reconnect, and the Meadows are letting their biological daughter stand in for the child who was given the jade, just to forge ties?"


    "Blood ties really make a difference, huh? Twenty years together, and it means nothing?"


    "You folks know who this guy is, right? The Shaw family from Eldridge City? They''re up there with the richest, like the Sartori family. It''s clear the Meadows are ying favorites, wanting their blood daughter to get in with the Shaws."


    "People, huh..."


    Jacob was so embarrassed he could feel his face burning. He''d lost all dignity today. Yet, he persisted, "Bringing Chloe was our n, but when we called her, she said she had a friend''s birthday and couldn''te, so Lisa stepped in. Mr. Neil, it wasn''t our intention to deceive you."


    "Both Chloe and Lisa are our daughters. My wife and I treat them equally, far from what others think."


    "Lisa might have acted thoughtlessly


    today. She grew up in the slums,


    without much guidance or exposure. Please don''t hold it against her." Content belongs toN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    UMS


    With that, Jacob pulled Chloe towards Neil Mr. Neil, let me introduce you to Chloe, my daughter. Our rtionship isn''t as the rumors suggest. We''re close; I''ve even given her twenty percent of mypany shares. She''s my precious daughter."


    He then turned to Chloe, "Chloe, this is Mr. Neil and his wife, Ms. Ruby. Go ahead and say hello."


    From the moment Jacob pulled her close, Chloe was jittery. As soon as she walked in, she realized Ms. Ruby was none other than Ruby-her idol for eighteen years! How could she not recognize her? Bing a journalist was all because of her! Her idol, in the flesh! Content


    Chloe was overwhelmed, every part of her was buzzing with excitement. But in her excitement and nerves, she froze on the spot.


    Winston stepped in, introducing, "Mom, I''ve been friends with Ms. Chloe for years."


    Seeing Chloe still rooted to the spot, Jacob nudged her, "Chloe, what''s going on? Say hello!"


    Winston helped, "Chloe, this is my mom."


    Snapping back to reality, Chloe stepped forward, grasped Ruby''s hands, and eximed in excitement, "Mom..."

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    ?


    Chloe''s unexpected shout of "Mom" left everyone in stunned silence, including Chloe herself. Her heart was racing with excitement, so much so that when she heard Winston say it, she blurted it out too. As the realization hit her, her face turned beet red with embarrassment.


    Ruby turned her eyes to Chloe. There was something about this girl that caught her off guard. Chloe''s face was like a burst of sunshine, lighting up the room. And those eyes-bright as peach blossoms, yet pure and clear like a mountain spring-stirred something deep within Ruby. It felt like a tiny bug had nibbled at her heart, leaving it itchy and a little sore. Looking into those eyes, she felt an inexplicable urge to cry. Maybe it was their innocence that struck a chord with her.


    Neil, watching Ruby''s reaction, couldn''t help but smile. He recognized that look. It was just like his own when he first saw those eyes all those years ago. Even now, those eyes were unforgettable. He immediately recognized Chloe as the baby from back then, grown up exactly as he had imagined. The more he looked, the more content he felt.


    Amid the silence, Lisa''s voice cut through like a knife. "Chloe, have you no shame, calling her ''Mom'' like that? Do you think Mr. Neil and Ms. Ruby will just take you in as their goddaughter? Your nerve is astonishing..."


    "Quiet," Jacob snapped from beside her. Lisa had embarrassed them enough for one night. He needed Chloe to patch things up, not let Lisa ruin it further. But Lisa wasn''t having it. "Dad, look at Chloe. It''s obvious what she''s up to. She calls Ms. Ruby ''Mom'' right off the bat. She''s been nning this forever."


    "Lisa, one more word and you''re


    going home, Jacob warned, wishing


    he could shake some sense into her


    Ine


    He knew Lisa was trying to drag


    Chloe down with her, but today Chloe seemed uncharacteristically disoriented, unlike her usualposed self.


    Chloe finally gathered her thoughts and said, "I''m really sorry, Ms. Ruby. I was just overwhelmed. You''re my


    idol. I don''t know if you remegfelContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    the Riverbrook kindergarten


    kidnapping case years ago, but we


    met then. Ever since, I''ve dreamed of bing someone like you."


    11


    Lisa scoffed, "Chloe, you''re such a suck-up. Ms. Ruby, don''t fall for it. She''s just trying to cozy up to you."


    Ruby didn''t spare Lisa a nce,


    focusing instead on Chloe with az warm smile. She reached out and sped Chloe''s hand, her eyes bright and inviting. "Did you follow through on that dream?"


    Chloe nodded, "I went on to studymunications and became a journalist." She hesitated for a moment. ¡°But due to someplicated reasons, I left my job about two weeks ago."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!